Steamy Stories Podcast

Lost At Christmas: Part 1 His First Christmas away from home, & His best gift ever. Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time. After my first semester in College, I was eager to go home for the holidays. I was going to school in Rochester, New York, and anybody who'd experienced the lake-effect winters on the Great Lakes would understand my desire to get to somewhere warmer. For me, that somewhere warmer was a long ways away. As a military brat, home was often a moving target, and that winter it was Santiago, Chile, where my father was stationed and where I'd graduated high-school. It was summer in Santiago, and I was looking forward to a pool-party with my old school mates for the Holidays. We didn't have a lot of money, but I was allowed to travel space available on a military flight as a Navy ROTC student. I had to get down to Charleston, South Carolina, and catch an international C1 41 flight that made a loop through Latin America. After finagling a ride to Virginia followed by a very long bus trip down the coast, I finally made it to Charleston AFB. ROTC travel orders in hand, I checked in at the desk, and verified I was on the standby list for the flight leaving on the 23rd. I wouldn't get home until Christmas Day, but better late than never. With pockets nearly empty, a hotel room was out of the question so I slept in the terminal and snacked on the cheapest eats I could get away with. There was a festive mood in the terminal, so many people rushing to get home for the holidays, and I was getting caught up in the feeling, eagerly looking forward to that very long plane ride, first to Panama, then Lima, and finally Santiago. After what seemed an interminable wait, we were an hour away from boarding when I got bumped off the flight by a group of Marines headed to Panama on Active Duty travel orders. I was devastated. The next flight left early the morning of the 26th. At least that one was a huge plane, and nearly empty so I was virtually guaranteed to get aboard, but what was I going to do for Christmas? Looking up at the outgoing flight schedules, I saw a flight listed for Tyndall AFB, Panama City, Florida. "When is the flight to Tyndall headed out?" I asked the airman behind the desk. "In an hour-and-a-half, and it's all but empty. You want on?" He asked, offering some recompense for my last minute bump. I'd lived in Panama City during 9th and 10th grade, and still had some close friends there, many I still kept in touch with. Maybe I could find someone to spend Christmas with there. It had to be better than sleeping in the terminal for 2 more days. "Please," I told him, "but hold my space for Santiago. I'll be back for that flight." I recalled there being a pretty big Greyhound station in Panama City, so I called Greyhound and checked on a bus being able to get me back in time for the flight. They had one, a 7:30 am bus on Christmas morning would get me back before midnight on Christmas. I could easily make the flight the next morning, even if it were delay a few hours. I bought a ticket, using the emergency Am Ex card my parents had given me when I headed off to college. I'd explain the $67.00 to my parents. I called my family in Santiago with the news. It had to be short call because of the expense, so I let them know I had been bumped but would be there on the 28th. I told them I was headed to Panama City, and would be taking a bus back in plenty of time for my flight. My mother cried, and my father told me to go ahead and use the credit card, but to try to keep the expenses reasonable. By the time I hung up I was pretty depressed, but at least I had a plan. Before I could try to contact anyone in Panama City, an announcement was made and suddenly I was on my way to Florida for Christmas, with no place lined up to stay, and practically broke. I was feeling a bit melancholy, but was determined to make the best of it. So there I was, at Tyndall Air Force Base, at 11:20 pm on December 23rd. I was debating who to try first. I had several close friends nearby and I expected they'd all be home for Christmas. After a short internal debate, I had narrowed it down to two. I had always gotten along well with their entire families, and I was still in pretty regular contact with both of them. Mike lived the nearest to me in the old days. He came from a big family, with 6 siblings, including Peggy, who'd been one of my first real deep infatuations. When I had been in 9th grade she'd been a senior, and was pretty and sophisticated. My yearning for her was unrequited, but I relished the idea of seeing her again after four years. She was a college senior, and would probably be home. I knew they'd welcome me, but I was concerned it would be an inconvenience. They did not have a large house, and it was bound to be crowded, particularly with three college kids home for the holiday. On top of that who knew if they had anyone else in tow? Tommy on the other hand came from a relatively well-off family who always lived well within their means. He had an older brother, who was working in Japan and unlikely to be home, a sister, Sheri, just a year behind us in school, and two much younger siblings, who I guessed would be around 9 and 10 by now. They had a spacious house, each kid had their own room, and I wouldn't be putting anybody out if I stayed there. I'd always had a crush on Sheri, but although I'd dated her best friend, I'd never gone out with her. Getting a chance to see her again would be an extra bonus. Feeling nervous and awkward, I dialed Tommy's number from memory, and luckily got him on the first call. If I'd gotten somebody else, I would have really felt uncomfortable. Tommy's answer was unmistakable. He had a funny way of saying hello when he answered the phone, and the sound of his voice took me straight back down memory lane. "Hee-ello," he answered. "Tommy! Guess who?" I asked. I guess my voice must have been similarly recognizable, since he didn't hesitate a second. "Steve-o! What are you up to? Where're you at?" He answered eagerly. It put a smile on my face. Nice to hear a happy, upbeat voice that seemed genuinely pleased to hear from me. "Funny you should ask. It's a long story, but I'm in a bit of a bind. I'm at Tyndall, and stuck here until Christmas Day." I told him. "What happened to Chile, and Rochester?" He asked. "I was on my way home to Chile, when I lost my seat on the plane in Charleston. I couldn't get out again until the 26th, so when I saw an empty plane headed this way, I just hopped on and hoped for the best." I explained. "That's Great!" He almost shouted. "Not great that you couldn't get home, but great that you're here. You want to stay with us? You can have Greg's room, he won't be here, and I'm sure Sheri and Mom would love to see you. The place is kind of 'down' with Greg canceling his trip home at the last minute. Having you here should cheer things up a bit." He did sound enthused, and I couldn't help grinning in reply. "Don't you think you should check?" I laughed. A scream in my ear was the answer, as I heard half of a shouted conversation. "Mom! Guess Who's In Town." "No, Not Greg." "No, Go Ahead Guess." "Guess Again." "Ok, Ok - Steve." "Yeah, Steve Pelland. He's Stuck Here In Town 'Til Christmas Day." "Of Course I Told Him He Should Come Here, I'll Go Get Him." "I Will." "Yes Mom; Yes; I Won't; I Will." I was holding the phone a little away from my head, and almost missed it when he came back on. "Where should I pick you up?" He asked. "The Main Terminal, you know where that is right?" I answered. "Sure - be there in about 30 minutes. Man, this is Great!" I hung up with a big smile on my face, feeling 100% better than I had just 10 minutes earlier. I stood outside waiting for him, and about 20 minutes later the strings of Christmas lights shut off one at a time, as the place closed up for the night. It was dark and quiet, and I started to get nervous again, wondering if this had been such a good idea. I was 500 miles from my flight home and completely at the mercy of old friends. But as far as friends go, I couldn't do much better than mine, and figured at the least I wouldn't be sleeping in a lonely terminal in Charleston for two days, slowly eating my way through my meager funds. When Bob pulled up around midnight, I could see he'd gotten rid of the VW Bug he'd inherited from his mother upon turning 16, and was now driving his brother's old Two-tone Cougar. We spent a minute saying hi, and loading my gear into the trunk, and then we headed back into town, catching each other up on history. When I had first moved to Santiago, I used to write about once every couple of months, as well as call a couple of times a year. In the beginning I'd written Sheri a lot as well. She was one of the most prolific writers among my old friends, and would typically write twice to me for every one I wrote to her. Over the years, that had degenerated into holiday cards and a surprise call maybe once a year. I knew he was attending Florida State, and that Greg had graduated from Georgetown, and had moved to Japan on business. That was about it. Tommy told me all about the old gang, who was in town, who was going to what schools, what people had been up to. I told him a lot more detail about what I'd been up to. "So," he asked, "Got a girl?" "Not now. Thought I had one after the ROTC Christmas ball, but that seems to have been my mistake." I admitted. "Hard to believe. You always had someone. Every letter, every phone-call, just seems like they didn't stay the same all that long." He teased. "I don't know. I had several relationships last pretty long. Two were more than 6 months long." I argued. "Oh! Six Months!" He laughed. "How about you then," I asked in defense. "Still Erin. Almost two years now." He asked. "Shit. What does she see in you? She could do so much better." I teased. "Oh really? Like how?" "Like me!" I laughed. "Right, like that would ever happen! Don't even think about it, or you'll be sleeping in the street." He was laughing as well. "Not if I called Erin I wouldn't," I shot back. I thought it was a great comeback, but it earned me a sock in the arm. We pulled up to his house, which still looked exactly the same, and things were pretty quiet. They used the same window lights, same roof lights, same bush trimmings year after year. It was just as I remembered. Who says you can't go back? "Mom's got to work tomorrow, so I'm sure she's in bed, and you know Dave crashes early, so we better keep it down. We've got lots to do tomorrow anyway." We entered quietly and put my bag in Greg's old room. Tommy stayed and chatted for a few minutes then bid me good night, telling me to sleep in as long as I wanted, as long as it wasn't past 9:00 am, and left me to get settled. Past 9:00? Now I remembered, they'd always been an early-bird household. For me 9:00 am Was the crack of dawn. Tommy and I had breakfast at about 9:30. He was already chiding me for sleeping in and missing the whole family. We had the house to ourselves. He'd been on the phone arranging our day, and once we'd finished the pancakes, we were off to see Mike and his family. Entering Mike's house was the same as it had ever been, but more-so. People everywhere, noise, laughter, roughhousing, it was all taken in stride by Mrs. Frey. We spent a few hours visiting, and getting fed again before we could leave. Mike's older sister Peggy still looked cute to me, but not the amazing creature my memory had somehow stored away. I had to tease her about the Christmas gift she'd given me three years earlier. She'd bought me a Richard Pryor tape, thinking it was Bill Cosby. When I played it for her in my car, she exploded, calling me names and accusing me of vile intent. At the time I had felt bad, confused, angry and a host of other feelings, now thankfully we could laugh at it. When I'd been 16 I'd been somewhat in awe of her, now things were comfortable. Mike's older brother was home as well, with his live-in girlfriend who seemed awfully ill-at-ease, and must have been at least 5 years older than Dan, maybe more. That was a story I'd have to hear more about. The biggest surprise was Alice. She'd been a few years younger than us. I wasn't sure if she was 16 or 17 now, but she was a bombshell. And she was coming on to me like gangbusters. I was really nervous, with her acting all touchy-feely with her mother and Peggy there. I was suddenly glad I had chosen to stay over with Tommy. With a pretty, stacked girl that seemed so infatuated with me around, I'm afraid I might have gotten into a whole lot more trouble than I needed. When we left there Mike joined us, and it was off to see Jack and Russ. They were a year apart in age. Russ had been in our class, and we'd been friendly with him, but Jack, although a year younger was our buddy. We played on the basketball team together, and when Tommy and I formed our first band, Jack was our bassist. At the Chambers house, we once again reminisced, and had to relive our first 'gig'. We had decided to play in the school talent show. With Tommy on piano and Jack on bass, I played guitar. We had a fourth guy on drums we'd all lost contact with. We had played Elton John, Deep Purple, The Eagles, and The Beatles. We had opened with the opening riff of "Smoke on the Water", and had been a hit. We were pretty lousy, but the audience was our friends, our parents and the parents of our friends, and at the end the parents even took up a collection for us. Pretty heady stuff. We'd called ourselves Bronze Myth, and had already designed our first three album covers before we had our first birthday party gig. Jack had been tall then, and had not stopped growing; he was now 6'7" and was attending University of Florida, playing basketball. He reminded me of the time when we went on our first dates together. I had gone with Kathryn Best, easily the most lusted after girl in the whole school, who was in Jack's class a year behind me. Jack, on the other hand, had gone out with our "Valentine's Day Queen", Anne, who was in my class and almost two full years older than Jack. He was always precocious. There had been a third couple with us, Dennis and Suzanne, and Jack broke the news that Suzanne had gotten knocked up, just before I left to go overseas, and she and Dennis had gotten married. There was a huge scandal, but they stuck together, and had the baby. They lived with Suzanne's parents. Dennis was doing alright, working for Suzanne's father. While we were visiting, several friends dropped in, including the aforementioned Kathryn who lived one street over. Kathryn, the stunning brunette who had the body of a 20 year old when she was 15, and had a beautiful face with features that just slayed me. Kathryn, the very first girl I had gotten to Third Base with. She was as pretty as I remembered, and I found out she was going to be attending Mt. Holyoke the following year, which was an odd coincidence since my girlfriend from High School was a sophomore there. Going out with Kathryn, a year younger than me had been a total fiasco. We'd sat together on an out-of-town bus trip and ranked high enough in the pecking order that we got the right hand seat second from the back. These trips were our biggest dates back then. Ours was a small parochial school, and on the bus trips, the athletes, cheerleaders and student fans all rode the same bug. The 30-90 minute trips were like pep rallies on the way out, and like the back of movie theatres on the way back. There were frequent "hand-checks" and the lights would come one as our coaches would walk the aisle, but it seemed like after our wins, the checks would be a little less frequent. Our win at Pensacola was my first real 'make-out' session, as we cuddled and kissed the whole trip home. I even got a chance to play with her breast through her sweater. Less than a week later I asked her to the movies, and we sat in the back with the two other couples, probably both scared spitless and nervous as goldfish in a blender. We'd started necking, which got more and more intense, and my hands boldly went where no hands had gone before. An hour into the movie I was almost out of control, and feverish with desire, and it seemed she was willing to let me do whatever I wanted. If I'd had a little more confidence, or a little more knowledge, who knows what might have happened? As it is, I went pretty far, probably too far, and I was scared to death afterwards. She was the first girl whose flesh I'd touched underneath her clothing. I didn't call her for several days, and even avoided her at school, not knowing what to say. In short I was a total jerk. Everyone thought we should be together, she was the pretty captain of the cheerleaders, with the big boobs, and I was the Big Jock, playing all the sports, while at the same time excelling in school. She was voted "Most Popular." I was "Most Likely to Succeed." However, in this case it turned out she was "Most Slighted", and I was definitely "Most Inept." After waiting several days, amazingly patient in retrospect, she had tasked her best friend Sheri, Tommy's sister, with letting me know that she thought we shouldn't go out. Next thing you know, she was going out with some geeky looking kid, and she dated him for the rest of the school year. I'd changed schools at the end of that year, and had seen her only infrequently the following year, before moving to Santiago. Outside in the backyard, Kathryn and I walked off together and finally had a few minutes alone. "You know Kat, I don't think I ever apologized for being such an idiot, after our first date. I really am sorry." She was quiet for a while. She had a sad little look. "You know, I waited by that phone night after night, crying myself to sleep. I saw you dodging me at school and it broke my heart." "I was young and stupid. I'd never done Anything with a girl before, and could hardly even believe I was with the hottest girl in school. After all the stuff I did, God, I was so embarrassed that I'd overstepped the boundaries, and I had no idea what to say." She sat down underneath the big tree in the backyard and I sat beside her on the circular bench around it. "You could have said something to Jack maybe, or Tommy, and let them tell me. At least let me know that you liked me, or had fun. Something." She looked on the verge of tears, even 3 years later, and I felt even worse. "I know. I kept kicking myself over it. I was so angry with myself and jealous when you went out with Ricky." I admitted. "He was nice to me when I needed it." "But it seemed such an odd fit. He was a nobody; the only thing he ever did noteworthy was date you." I told her. "He lived two houses down. We'd grown up together, and when my heart was broken he picked up the pieces. He could tell something was wrong, and really made me feel a lot better." She confessed. That brought on a short period of silence. It did let me think better of Ricky, who wasn't just lucky or an opportunist. "You know, that was one of the most memorable moments in my life. Touching a girl like that for the first time. I had no idea what I should do, or what I could do, but I kept looking down the row at Dennis and Suzanne, and figured I should be able to do that too. I was in heaven; you were so amazing to be with." I told her, reaching out and taking her hand in mine. Her palm was moist. "You're telling me? You were the big 9th grader with the learner's permit and motorcycle. Big Man on Campus. The guy every girl wanted. And you wanted me. I had no idea what we should or shouldn't do on a date. I was hoping you knew." We laughed at that, remembering the intensity of those feelings. "Given a chance to do it over, I'd have camped out on your doorstep and professed my undying, eternal love the moment you walked out the door." I told her, half serious. "As I recall, you professed your love for me that evening, just before opening the top of my pants." She said with a wicked grin. I'm sure I blushed mightily. "I can't really ask forgiveness, but I really am sorry. Sorry now and sorry then. I fantasized about you for years afterwards, thinking of what could have happened if I hadn't been such a jerk. You have no idea how many of my fantasies you starred in back then." "If only you'd have let me know. Ricky was my first. It could have been you. Given half a chance, it would have been you." She had moved close and was speaking softly. "And this is my punishment. Knowing how bad I fucked up. Seeing you here, as beautiful as in my dreams, and knowing I've screwed up any chance of being with you." I placed my hand behind her head, stroking her hair. "I wouldn't say you'd screwed up Any chance, but you certainly blew that one." We were looking deeply in each other's eyes, recalling strong, painful feelings. I wanted her now, as I'd wanted her then, with a deep burning need, and I leaned forward those last two inches, and captured her lips with mine. She slid forward and melted against me, kissing me with every emotion boiling to the surface. She took my hand and placed it on her incredible chest, and I squeezed her breast, my thumb reliving that first caress of her nipple from so many years earlier. We stayed like that for a couple of minutes, and then broke apart. Her eyes glistened. "I've got a boyfriend." She confessed. I nodded understanding. "If I didn't?" I reached forward pressing my index finger to her lips. "I know. I missed my chance. It's my loss." We just sat side by side a minute, in silence. "You know," she said softly, "what you did to me that night, that was part of the problem." "I know. I'm sorry if I stepped over the line." I said, even now embarrassed at the liberties I'd taken. "No, not anything wrong. What you did to me, how you made me feel. You made me cream my jeans more than once that night. It was the first time I'd ever come. I'd heard about it, but it was almost unreal. Your fingers just drove me wild. It was over a year before another guy was able to do the same." She put her hand between her legs, seemingly remembering that first night. "That makes two of us. I don't know if you knew, but I came in my pants too, and you never even touched me there. By the time I got home I was a terrible sticky mess. I snuck out and threw that underwear away before my mother could find them and ask uncomfortable questions." I told her, laughing. She gave me an odd little look, and then slid around the tree, placing its 3 foot wide trunk between us and the house. She reached out for me, and of course I followed. "Could I, I mean would you mind?" She seemed lost for words. "What? Just ask. I certainly owe you one." I told her. She didn't ask, she just started unbuckling my belt. "I always wondered, and never really had a chance to find out." With the belt open she unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. "I mean, that night, you got to find out pretty much ALL about me, but I didn't; " I lifted my hips and let her pull my pants down a short ways, and then she reached up and pulled my underwear down exposing my fully erect monument to her sexiness. "I knew it, you bastard. Look at that." I didn't have to look. I knew it pretty well. And it was certainly standing tall and making me proud. She took me in hand and stroked me up and down, which after all the discussion and reminiscing was almost enough to get me off. "I just knew it. This should have been my first." She slowly stroked me up and down, and then she leaned over and took me in her mouth for just a second, sucking me deep and then releasing me. That was it. It was too much for me, and I stood up and shot my wad a good two feet out from where we were sitting. She giggled, as she helped me through my release, then pulled my underwear up back over my still dripping cock, and wiped her hand on the front of my briefs, before helping me pull my jeans back up. "If I wasn't tied up, I'd have you paying reparations," she told me as we both stood, and she slapped my hands away from my belt and finished straightening me out herself. "Let's consider it a delayed payoff. If things don't work out for you, maybe we can try it again. Rochester isn't That far from Amherst." Little did I know what the future held in store for us, but that's a different story. We walked back to the house hand-in-hand, laughing at the folly of youth, from the wizened experience of our 18 and 19 years. She had to leave shortly after, as did we, and I kissed her goodbye at the door. Once the door was closed I heard an exclamation from behind me. I turned to Tommy who said, "Now I've seen everything." "Amen," said Jack. "What?" I asked. "After how you treated her after our first date, I was certain you were on her shit-list for life." Jack explained. "Absolutely." Tommy chimed in. "Sheri said that Kathryn fantasized about doing mean and nasty things to you for years. I mean, hell, you did use her pretty bad." "I was a dope. I did some things I'd never done before, and was so embarrassed I didn't know how to even face her. So I screwed up and avoided her. I just made my apologies and we worked things out. I think she understands that I didn't try to be mean; I was just young and stupid. I didn't know what I was doing, and regretted it for years." I told them. "Geez. I always wondered how you could pass on that, when she was so available to you. You really did fuck up, didn't you?" Tommy pointed out. "Yep, not the first time, and I'm certain not the last. But we've buried the hatchet it seems." I answered "I'm just astounded that hatchet isn't in your back." Jack added. We left just a short while after that. We had one last visit to make. Teri Branson was passing through town, and wanted to see us if she could. She was just there for the day, and none of us wanted to miss out on that chance. The summer before 10th grade, I'd practically lived at Teri's. It was football time, and we were doing twice-a-days. We'd have morning practice, then a break so we wouldn't be out all day in the noon-time Florida summer sun. After the break it was afternoon practice. Teri was at our school and I never really knew her until that summer. She lived only a block from Mike, and we had run into her one day out washing the family car. We struck up a conversation, and the rest was history. I spent every football break at her house that summer. Mike didn't play football, but I'd pick him up on the way over there, and we'd hang out. She had a pool table, and a private rec-room with a stand-up arcade game. Her mother would always bring us snacks and drinks. Teri had not been popular, and was new to the school as well. But in a period of just a few months she went from a boyish figured tom-boy, to a devastatingly beautiful teen. Her breasts seemed to almost explode outwards, and once we'd met her mom, we knew where she got it from. She lost some weight, traded glasses for contacts, grew tits, lost the braces, and suddenly this beauty was in our midst, and nobody even knew about her but us. She was our secret. Tommy was going to a different high-school from me and Mike, but we still hung together most of the summer, and we had to let him in on our secret. The closest we'd come to having anything happen was a bizarre game of spin-the-bottle underneath the pool table. Mike, Tommy, me and Teri. Just an excuse for us to take turns kissing her. Her father was being transferred again at the end of the summer. I told her I was going to have a birthday party, and that we were going to play spin-the-bottle, I had hoped she'd be there, but now she was leaving. We were all upset. Tommy suggested we play now, since she couldn't make it then, and we did. It was strange but wonderful. Two weeks later she was gone. We met Teri at the mall, our planned rendezvous. We couldn't miss her; she was the center of a lot of attention. And still gorgeous. We ran up to her and had hugs all around. "I can only stay about 20 minutes," she told us with a pout. "Damn," was all I could say. So the three of us toured the mall, observing all the changes. It had been brand new the year we had been together. We grabbed some drinks, and wandered back outside, our time almost up, and barely even caught up. "Teri, I have a confession." I told her. "I know we acted pretty much like friends, but I was crazy about you. That summer I went home every evening and dreamed of you." "Hell, we all did." Tommy admitted. "We were such idiots," she said. She reached up to my collar and pulled me down for a kiss. Teri stood maybe 5 foot 1, so I had at least a foot on her in height. Bent over I let her kiss me, and I returned it eagerly. Finally she released me. "I was so confused. One day I'd like you, and then the next day you," she said nodding around the group, "and then you. I kept wondering who was going to be my first real boyfriend. I just knew it was going to be one of you. And then it was all over." She looked up at me. "I Still dream about you sometimes." All we could do was laugh it off, and say we'd get together sometime. She was living in Phoenix now, finishing high school, and it looked like she'd be going to Stanford. It was going to be hard to ever make that commute work out, not that she didn't seem like it would be worth the effort. Then her parents drove up. We said hi to her mom (who had been a secret fantasy of mine back then) and then with a last set of hugs it was goodbye to Teri. It was getting late so we dropped Mike back off at his house, driving mostly in quiet. I imagine we were all lost in thought over the quirks of fate and what might have been. For me, it was thoughts of Kathryn and Teri, two incredible opportunities that any teen would kill for, and I'd let them slip through my fingers. We dropped Mike off, but didn't go inside. As it was we were running late, and knew that if we went in, it would be a while before we got out of there. From Mike's it was a 5 minute drive back to Tommy's, but we drove past Teri's old house, just for nostalgia's sake. At Tommy's we were running late. Dinner was going to be at 6:00 pm, and somehow we'd burned the whole day. It was 5:45 before we even walked in the door, and we both wanted to clean up before dinner. The kid's rooms were served by two separate bathrooms, one at the end of the hall, and one off of Greg's room. So I stripped down to my shorts, and went to take my shower. I hadn't expected the bathroom to be full. Sheri was in their, applying the last of her makeup. Fortunately (or unfortunately) she was dressed. When I walked in, she gave a squeal, and came over and gave me a big hug. "I can't believe you're here! You're looking good." She said, stepping back and giving me the once over. "Wow, Sheri, you look great!" was all I could say. She had always been pretty. But the difference between a 15 year old Sheri and this one was night and day. The more mature Sheri was a beautiful young woman. "Thanks," she said, "I'll be out of here in a second, and you can have the place to yourself. I'm dying to talk to you." "I'll be here all night." I joked, stepping back into the room I was using, before my underwear had to undergo any more strain. I sat on the bed waiting, and after just a minute or so she poked her head in and said "It's all yours." She left the door open and walked out the other side of the bathroom. So that was one change at least that I hadn't noticed. Back in the day, this was Greg's bathroom. But since then someone had taken out the linen closet, and the old closet door now opened into Sheri's room. In retrospect it should have been obvious. With Greg away, the bathroom had a lot of stuff in it, although very neat. If I'd opened a cabinet or drawer, I would have seen all the makeup and girl's things. I was using Sheri's bathroom. I rapidly cleaned up and dressed. I was in a bit of a hurry, wanting to still wrap a couple of small presents for my hosts. I had bought several music tapes for my sister as a Christmas present, and decided to gift Tommy with one of them. I also had a photo in a frame for my mom, and decided to make the frame a family gift. It was simple, hand-made by yours truly from apple-wood. After borrowing some paper, tape, and scissors, I was ready to join everyone else just a few minutes later. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts, for Literotica

Twas a Perv Christmas. Christmas eve with your favorite, kinky, perverted family. (2 poems) Based on a post by Sancho Hardbottle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Twas the night before Christmas,and all through the dwelling. Not a creature was stirring,'cept my cock, which was swelling; From walls hung portraits,setting the mood, Above the mantel hung Grandma,She posed fullly nude; Down the hall, on her bed,Coed stepsister did sit, A vibrating dildo,rubbed on her hard clit; Stepmom in panties,and I in the nude. Had just readied our loins,before getting screwed. When from outside the window,there arose such a cry, My head darted up,from stepmom’s wet thigh; Jen's eyes got so wide,as we both turned to see, Just what sort of Christmas,the visit might be; The moonbeams bounced off,the snow all so white, I blinked as I tried to,make sure of my sight, What did I see,that gave me such pause? It was the round, jolly face,of old Santa Clause! Framed in the window, red cheeks and a beard, When in through the doorway,Buxy Susan appeared; I opened the window,we pulled him within, Jenny glanced at her daughter,then said with a grin: “Santa! We're busy,You're spying, You creep! I’m riding my stepson,and you try to peep! That’s awfully spotty,for man such as you! I wonder what naughty,kinky perversions you do! Now please come on in,and join the fun, We’ll be on the nice list,when finally done!” Quick as the devil,Jen's down on her knees, Tugging his Pants off,as fast as she please, The Sled Musher looked down,his eyes wide with shock, When out of his britches,popped his massive cock, She started to suck him,with skills of a pro, And Santa exclaimed,“Sue, Your Mom's a Ho!” My stepsister laughed,as she fell to Jen’s side, She opened her mouth,took both ball's inside, Her tongue lapped and writhed,his scrotum with care, As Jen bobbed on his shaft,and came up for air, She said, “I’ve taught her well,don’t you think St. Nick? Watching her lick you,gets my pussy all slick.” They sprung to their feet,and got back in bed, “Why don’t you fuck her,while Billy gives me head?” Susan then beamed,and she squealed with delight, then spread her legs and cried,“hurry down my chimney tonight!” And taking my cue,I crawled to Jen’s bits, my tongue, ran up through it,from the crack to the slit, Santa rushed forward,his hard swollen tip, And rubbed it on Susan's,soft, shaven lips; As he pushed it inside,Susan’s ass gave a leap, He was all the way in her,rigid hard and balls deep; Watching her daughter,Jen gave a moan, My tongue pushed down firmly,her clit hard as a bone; Susan writhed on the mattress,her feet in the air, While Santa Clause thrusted,Jen gripped on my hair; At once her back arched,and her toes they did curl, My sister shouted, “Don't stop! I'm Cumming!”while I sucked Jenny's Pearl; Jen pushed my face up,my chin wet with juice, And she said, “My turn! Santa,put my twat to good use!” Her lips stuck out,from under her ass, Santa slid out of Susan,said, “Awe! There’s a good lass!” He went behind Jenny,and in her he plowed, His log hit her g-spot,she cried out aloud; Still horny myself,”Stepsis, want some more?” Got on her knees and said,“Billy, make me a whore!” Sue knelt before Jenny,I poked in her cunt, Jen groaned as I panted,and I heard Santa grunt; He pulled on Jen's hair,Mom’s face all a glow, I pounded up, Susan’s,tits bounced too and fro; She cooed as I fucked her,I smiled at her mother, “Sue, you get along well,with your stepBrother.” We're all moving faster,the bed rocked and squeaked, There's magic in the air,as we all reached our peak; Then Jen started first,a long, bellow scream, Susan came next,as I filled her with cream; With eyes all a twinkle,Saint Nick shot his load, It was a Miracle,Mom didn’t explode! I pulled out of Sue,Nick pulled out of Jen, They fell to the sheets,cunts full to the brim; They both were in giggles,together they squirmed, then straddling each other,they sucked out the sperm; Sue looked up at Nick,her eyes had a glint, Licking her lips, said,“Yum! tastes like mint.” Nick stumbled backwards,and pulled up his drawers, His face was beat red,sweat flowed from his pours; He got to the Window,about to slip out, But paused and he turned,and said with a shout: “You people are lovely,That much I will say! But tonight you're naughty,since Harold's away!” Based on a post by Sancho Hardbottle, for Lush Stories. How The Inch Stole Xmas. From The Fucks down in Fucksville. Based on a post by Sancho Hardbottle. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Every Fuck down in Fucksville liked Xmas a lot; But the Inch, who lived just north of Fucksville, did not! The Inch hated Xmas! The whole Xmas season! Now, please don't ask why. No one quite knows the reason. It could be that his testicles were hung up far too high. It could be, perhaps, that his bladder was shy. But I think that the most likely reason of all, May have been that his cock was two sizes too small. But who cares why? The guy was a schmuck, He stood there on Xmas Eve, hating the Fucks, Staring down from his lair with swollen, blue balls, At the radiantly lit windows below in their halls. For he knew that every Fuck down where he gazed, Was busy now, having their pubic hair shaved. "And they're trying on their nighties!" he snarled with a sneer, "Tomorrow is Xmas! It's practically here!" Then he growled, with his Inch fingers nervously drumming, "I must find some way to stop all those Fuckers from cumming!" For tomorrow, he knew, all the lusty studs and sluts, Would wake nice and horny. They'd all start to rut! And then! Oh, the moans! Oh, the moans! Moans! Moans! Moans! That's one thing he hated! The moans! Moans! Moans! Moans! Then the Fucks, barely legal and mature, would hump. And they'd hump! And they'd hump! And they'd hump! Hump! Hump! Hump! They would hump in their pussies, and tight little rumps. Which was something that put the Inch down in the dumps! And then the thing that he hated most would begin! Every Fuck down in Fucksville, the fat and the thin, Would lay close together, with their vibrators humming. They'd lay side-by-side. And the Fucks would start cumming! They'd cum! And they'd cum! And they'd cum! Cum! Cum! Cum! And the more the Inch thought of this Fuckville wide climax, The more he thought, "I must stop this whole thing in its tracks!" "Why, for sixty-nine years I've put up with it now!" "I must stop this Xmas from coming! But how?" Then he got an idea! A nasty idea! The Inch got a wonderful, nasty idea! "I know just what to do!" The Inch laughed in his throat. And he made a quick wide brimmed hat and a coat. And he chuckled, and clucked, "I am such a devilish Imp!" "With this coat and this hat, I look just like a Pimp!" "All I need is a hooker." The Inch looked around. But, since the Inch had no Hos, there was none to be found. Did that stop the old bastard? No! The Inch simply said, "If I can't find a woman, I'll make one instead!" So he gathered some straw, and he formed it into shape, And he planted a red wig on its head with some tape. Then he grabbed the straw woman and a few old rucksacks, And then jumped behind the wheel of his rusty old Cadillac. Then the Inch said, "Let’s go!" And the jalopy started down, Toward the homes where the Fucks lay asnooze in their town. All their windows were dark. Soft groans filled the air. The Fucks were all dreaming wet dreams without care. When he came to the first flophouse on the square. "This place will work for a start," the old Inchy Pimp hissed, And he jumped into the window, empty bags in his fist. Then he crept into the living room, on the tips of his toes, past the discarded condoms and piles of clothes. And into the parlor, the Inch gleefully strolled. In the middle of the room was a polished stripper pole. Laid out beneath it were wondrous sex toys galore. "They won’t need these!" he chuckled, as he started his chore. Then he slithered and slunk, with his heart starting to sing, Around the whole room, and he stole every plaything! Dildos! And Sybians! Anal beads! Balls! French Ticklers! Massagers! Butt plugs! And dolls! And he stuffed them in sacks. Then the Inch, the old baddie, Threw the sacks, into the trunk of his Caddy! Then he snuck to the bathroom. He took every pill! He took the ribbed condoms! All the sensual thrills! He cleaned out the bathroom of the last drop of lube. Why, that Inch left nothing but one single pube! Then he threw all the junk into the car with scorn. "And now!" growled the Inch, "I will take all the porn!" And the Inch grabbed films, dirty books and magazines, When a small voice almost made him jump out of his jeans. He turned around fast, and he saw a young Fuck! Petite Cindy-Blew You, who was naked as buck. The Inch had been caught by this 22 year-old miss, Who'd got out of bed to use the commode for a piss. She gazed at the Inch and said, "Mister Pimp, why,” "Why are you taking our Pornography? Why?" But, you know, that old Inch was such a clever old prick, He thought up a lie, and he thought it up quick! "Why, my dear sweet vixen," the bogus Pimp dissembled, "This smut is terrible!” he said, with nary a tremble. "So I'm switching it out, for something much less of a bore." "I'll be back in a flash. With something much more hardcore!" And his fib fooled the minx. Then he patted her bottom, And he went to the loo, never knowing she caught him. And when Cindy-Blew You curled up under her sheet, He grabbed the last bag and chucked it in the street! Then the last thing he stole was their pole for stripping! Then he jumped out the window, practically skipping. He left nothing, no cuffs, no rope. no whips for whipping. And the one drop of lube he left was a crock, It wasn’t enough for even his tiny cock! He did the same thing to every house on every block, Leaving drops much too small for the every Fucks’ cock! There was one hour left before the Fucks started to rise, He decided that heading to his cave would be wise, The car was so stuffed with trinkets it had started to slump! With gags! And with cock rings! With clamps! And clit pumps! Three thousand feet up! Up the side of Mt. Pumpit, He drove with his load to the tiptop to dump it! "Yuck yuck to the Fucks!" he was wickedly singing. "They're finding out now what the morning is bringing!" "They're just waking up! With their morning wood throbbing!" "They’ll look all around them and then they’ll start sobbing, For the Fucks down in Fucksville will see all my robbing!" "That's a noise," grinned the Inch, "That I simply must hear!" So he paused. And the Inch put his hand to his ear. And he did hear a sound rising over the snow. It started in low. Then it started to grow. But the sound wasn't sad! Why, this sound was climatic! It couldn't be so! But it this sound was loud and dramatic! He stared down at Fucksville! The Inch growled in disgust! Then he shook! What he saw was shocking, terrible lust! Every Fuck down in Fucksville, the thin and the fat, Was humping! Without any sex toys at that! He hadn't stopped Xmas from coming! They came! Somehow or other, they came just the same! And the Inch, as he watched them suck and blow, Stood puzzling and puzzling: "How could it be so?" "It came with out vibrators! It came without smut!" "It came without lubricates, or plugs in the butt!" And he stared on for hours, and then something felt sore. Then the Inch looked down at something he hadn't before! "Holy shit! I have an erection!” the amazed Inch swore. "Maybe Xmas;perhaps;isn’t so much of a snore!" And what happened then? Well;in Fucksville they say, That the Inch’s micro cock grew five sizes that day! And as his member filled and hung low and swollen, He jumped in his ride to return all the loot he had stolen, And he gave it all back! All the gizmos, gadgets and the tidbits! And he, he himself! The Inch, came on Cindy-Blew’s tits! Based on a post by Sancho Hardbottle, for Lush Stories.

Hospitality For Santa A gullible girl finds a Christmas Night Visitor. Based on a post by tomthumper. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the night before Christmas when Betty Boots was awakened from her wet dream of big dripping candy canes; by a thump, and then a clunk from her apartment's living room. Her big blue eyes popped open as she listened to a rustling, then a man's voice; cursing? Excited, Betty slipped out of bed and crept towards the living room, the cool night air raising goose bumps all over her voluptuous body. The red frilly negligee she wore was frightfully thin, but Betty didn't mind the cold. She was convinced she was going to catch Santa Claus! Eight years ago, when she was just eighteen, she had hidden behind the couch as Santa put presents under the Christmas tree at her parent's home. She'd just returned from college, after semester finals. But even when she was an elementary lass, friends had tried to convince her that Santa wasn't real. But Betty was a special girl. She really, really loved Santa. Eight years ago, as Santa slipped the last present under the tree that night, her mother had come out of the bedroom wearing only a pair of white stockings, stiletto heels, and hair ribbon; and gave Santa a very friendly hug. In return, Santa gave Betty's mum a very sexy workout that night. Betty got the gift of a very sexy education. Unfortunately, the next day when young Betty's salesman Dad called from the airport, about to board his rescheduled flight home; Betty had told him all about Santa's exciting visit. Dad had gotten very upset and yelled at Betty's mum. He hung up and they never saw him again. Betty's mum was angry, and threw Betty out of the house for good. From then on Betty had to go back to college, but since the dorms were vacated til past new years, she had to turn to some fraternities, who were always happy to help the plucky, busty, blonde beauty. They were eager to trade boarding for services. But it's 8 years later. Sneaking towards her apartment living room, Betty was very excited. It was Christmas and Santa had come to visit her! She wasn't angry about Santa causing her parents to split or her abandonment. She had never connected the events. No, Betty was as happy and excited as a particularly naïve schoolgirl. Santa was in her living room! She tried not to skip with glee, as she slipped into the unlit room. Santa was bent over the entertainment center. Perhaps, Betty thought, he was leaving a holiday music CD in her stereo. She hoped it was someone sexy and sophisticated like Britney Spears or Katy Perry. Betty flushed. Santa had sure slimmed down since the last time. He had the firmest butt that showed off very well indeed, in his tight blue jeans. He must have started going to the gym because his muscles bulged beneath his black sweater. He still wore a red Santa hat, which made sense since he was Santa. "Oh; Santa," she said, half out of happiness to find him bringing her presents, and half because; Wow! He was really built. Santa was startled and turned around. Betty was confused. Instead of being old with a white beard, he was young, with chiseled features, short spiky black hair and green vigorous eyes. But then again, Betty thought, Santa was a magical man. Perhaps this was how he appeared to lonely young women who were positively bursting out of their lacy intimates, like her mom had done, some 8 years earlier? "I'm sorry Santa," said Betty in a bashful voice, after flicking on a lamp. Santa was looking very nervous. He had dropped his bag of presents with a clank; and if she didn't know better, she would have said he was about to make a break for it. "I'm sorry Santa," she repeated, edging over to him. "I know I should be tucked in bed like a good girl. But I got so very excited when I heard you delivering my presents." Santa's mouth dropped open, and it took him a moment to say anything. "Santa?" he finally managed to say, in a marvelously deep voice. "You can't fool me, Santa," Betty said proudly, sticking out her magnificent chest. "I'm smart. You're disguising yourself! You may not look like Saint Nick, but who else would be bringing me presents tonight? The Easter Bunny?" "I; I guess you caught me," Santa said, googling at Betty's buxom tits. The fabric of her red negligee was light and sheer, almost transparent. She obviously wasn't wearing a bra and her sizable jugs jostled together amiably. Santa could even catch the hint of her tit's dark areolas. "Well," he gulped. "I should go." He reached to pick up his sack. "Lots of boys and girls to visit." "Oh no, Santa!" Betty exclaimed, clutching him to her bosom. "Please don't go yet! Have some milk and cookies. Mama taught me to be extra hospitable, and be good to you." Santa got a strange look on his face as the buxom blonde rubbed up and down him in her small frilly teddy. Without her noticing, he flipped up the back of her nightie. He broke into a grin. This girl had gone to bed without any panties! "Okay," he said. "I'll stay a bit." He settled down in a brown comfy chair and let Betty serve him his milk and cookies. "Any beer?" Betty got Santa a tall cool one, which he guzzled, in one swig. "Ah!" He plopped the bottle down and looked up at Betty, who was hovering over his extended leg. Facing away, she was removing his boots for a foot massage, and accidentally giving him a preview of her equally blonde nether locks as well. He stretched and then grabbed her round the waist and set her on his lap. Then he asked with a grin. "So what do you want for Christmas, little girl?" "I thought you'd never ask, Santa!" exclaimed Betty. She giggled as she slid further up on his lap, making him go Ooof! and slip his hand up the back of her nightie; all the way up to her shoulder blades. Betty was so excited, she paid no attention to Santa's paw. "But you have to ask me the other question first, Santa," demanded Betty, bouncing on Santa's lap. "Holy" Santa caught himself just in time as Betty gave his lap the bouncing of its life. "What question honey?" "The naughty or nice question!" Betty said impatiently. "What's wrong with you, Santa?" Santa was breathing the sweet scent of Betty's hair; so had to shake his head to answer the question. "Oh, yes! Naughty or nice. Sorry, my girlfriend; I mean, Mrs. Claus left me for one of the elves." He eased his hand lower until it rested on her full round ass. Man, this chick was all curves! "That's awful, Santa!" said Betty, opening wide her full round lips around the 'aw' in awful. "Yes. I walked in on them," said Santa. "Have you ever seen an elf with a twelve inch dick?" "Not on an elf." Betty shuddered. "But twelve inches is a lot for any gal to take, let me tell you." She blushed, realizing that Santa was studying her closely. "Hmm, So you know exactly how she felt," he said, giving her bottom a squeeze. Betty giggled and wiggled. "So Santa has been all alone since June, and what with my work; I don't get to meet cute little scamps like you, except for around Christmas." "Poor Santa!" cried Betty. "So there's been no one to; relieve all the pressure?" Betty grinned as her hand involuntarily slid over the hump between his legs.. Santa might not be twelve inches, but she was pretty sure he was pushing eight or nine, judging from what a bumpy lap she was sitting on. "Yes, it's just been me and the reindeer," said Santa. "Oh, Santa," Betty said in a shocked voice. "You haven't been using Cupid or Comet that way, have you?" "What way is that?" asked Santa, running his finger down between her soft ass cheeks. "You know." Betty squirmed. "Like when a woman bends over and a man takes his; candy cane and slides it into her stocking." "Oh, reindeer-style," Santa drawled. "No, I've never gotten that desperate." He locked Betty in his gaze. "What about you? Have you been a good girl this year? I hope you haven't been getting your stocking stuffed, too much. Though you're very, very stuff-able." "Well..." Betty looked very guilty. "I've been, pretty good?" "Betty," Santa said sternly. "Remember who you are talking to." Betty tugged at the neck of Santa's sweater. "Well, I honestly didn't know about my mistletoe print dress, until Mr. Stevenson and Mr. Johnson took me into the coat room, and explained," she said in a defensive tone. "It was lucky Mr. Johnson told me to take it off, cause while they were performing the traditional punishment, Mr. Stevenson splattered all over me with his big dick! Santa's eyes widened as he imagined the banging of Betty Boots in the coat closet. His pants were getting tighter and tighter, nuzzling Betty's sexy bottom. "I got pretty tipsy as well," admitted Betty. "But I did a good deed! I gave Tim, the office boy, a hand job cause of his cock cancer." "Cock cancer?" "Yes," said Betty, biting her lip trying to remember. "He was afraid he might have cock cancer, and the only way to know was to; you know, try to cum. But he didn't want to find out all alone. So I;" Betty grinned sheepishly. "I gave him a hand job." "And?" asked Santa, shifting with exquisite discomfort. "Oh, he came really, really well!" Betty giggled. "I decided to really make sure he was A okay, so I sucked on him till he came again." Betty licked her full lips. "He tasted very healthy!" She glanced at Santa nervously. "I like tasting cocks. Is that naughty?" "Ho Ho! No!" Santa bounced Betty on his knee, watching her tits jiggle as her ass pounded his bulge. "Except Santa isn't sure if you're not just a little naughty," he said. "The last time I looked at you closely, was when you were still in high school." He wiggled the end of her button nose. "You were in the shower getting all soapy. My how you've sprouted since then!" "In the shower?" Betty squeaked. "Oh gosh, I wasn't using the shower head was I? You know, the naughty way." When Santa nodded, Betty turned bright red. "But, but I have to, cause if I don't, I just can't concentrate on anything. Even now." Betty was crossing and uncrossing her legs and nuzzling against Santa's broad chest. "There, there," said Santa, giving Betty's bottom a comforting pat. "I know a vigorous girl like you needs to let off steam if she's going to try and be nice." Betty calmed down and rested her head on Santa's shoulder. "I decided I should visit you tonight and have a good look at you, because I know how hard you try to be a good girl," he explained. "Sometimes Santa needs to really examine the borderline naughty girls. Now slip off that nightie and let's get started." Betty's eyes widened, and she sat up straight on Santa's lap. "You want to see me naked?" she asked, her voice a little shocked. "Yes," wheedled Santa. "That way I can be really sure if you are naughty or nice. You want your presents, don't you?" "I do! I do!" exclaimed Betty. "I guess it's okay, since it's you, Santa." Betty amiably reached down and took hold of the hem of her fuzzy red negligee. "Now that's the first sign of a good girl!" Santa helped Betty slip the garment over her head, and had her hold her arms up in the air as he feasted his eyes on Betty's supple body. With her perfect complexion and the lotion she rubbed all over herself, by her open window each night, she was good enough to eat. Santa groaned as his eyes unsuccessfully tried to take in Betty's firm melons. Around each nipple was a large chocolate areola, like the ring around a particularly high scoring bulls-eye. "What's the matter, Santa Claus?" asked Betty, putting her arms around him. "You seemed bothered." "Oh, it's nothing," he said, pulling Betty's warm, curvy body closer. "It is just that Mrs. Claus has nice firm tits like yours. I loved to suck on her nipples. They were so tasty." Santa's voice was heavy with sadness. After a moment of silent considering, Betty spoke up in a kindly voice. "You could suck my nipples, if you'd like. I mean, I know it wouldn't be the same as Mrs. Claus, but maybe it would help." She squirmed with delight. She was proud of her tits and having her nipples sucked made her all squishy. "If you're sure you don't mind," said Santa quickly, taking her knockers in his large hands and gently squeezing them. How plump they were! Betty shook her head, a happy half grin lighting up her face. "Thank you very much." Santa gently took the nearest nipple into his mouth and began to suck. Betty's nipples had hardened at the mere idea of Santa having a go; and each was nearly an inch long. Santa closed his eyes as he began to draw on the tasty teat. Betty moaned and rubbed herself on his lap, pushing her breasts into his face. God, she loved to be sucked! Her pussy was getting drippy with delight. "Oh, Santa!" she gasped. "You're so lumpy! What do you have in your pants?" Betty swiveled so she straddled Santa and could better rub up and down his lap. Her pussy lips had spread apart easily to nestle on the rise of his jeans. "I'm sorry, my breasty beauty," said Santa, nosing his way between Betty's heaving knockers. "It's been so long since I felt the touch of a woman. I've even started letting young women sit on my lap. "In Switzerland this Inga in a Heidi skirt hopped up, popped the buttons on my pants and pulled out my stiff todger. She was a horny girl who loved to bounce up and down." Santa gripped Betty's hips and grinded her as he spoke. "Damned if she didn't wrap her pussy lips right around me! And this was all in a crowded mall. She batted her eyes and waved to her friends. Her cunt muscles rippled up and down me as she asked for a pretty pair of shoes for Christmas. The she leaned in and whispered: "Oh Sinterklaas, I want you to use your big cock to fill up my belly!" Then in a louder voice she said, "Oh yah! Bounce me on your knee, yah!" And she rode my cock, surrounded by my elves, mummies and daddies, their children; and also her lewd little girlfriends, until I erupted into her. The last time I saw her, she indeed did have a big belly, and tits almost as big as these." He squeezed Betty's boobs together and sucked each nipple with a long hard pull at the end. "What a saucy girl! And how selfish not to consider your feelings," said Betty, pulling off Santa's cap and putting it on. "I think it is high time someone be your Santa. Or," she grinned. "Be your Ms. Santa!" She stripped off Santa's sweater and marveled at the sculpted bronze muscles underneath. Playfully, she tugged on his nipples. "What nice buttons you have Santa!" Then she whispered naughty things in his ear. "You want to ride the boobie train, Santa? You want to check out my caboose? I bet you could make me blow the whistle, Santa." "Get some steam going, baby!" He slapped her firm round bottom. "Run to your bedroom and Santa will follow with a big candy cane for his special special girl." So Betty ran, her boobs bouncing, giggling lustily, and Santa followed, dropping his pants and letting his cock wave in the air. Betty tripped on a pair of high-heeled boots and fell face down on her bed, her boobs splayed out on either side of her. Before she could move, Santa caught up, raised her bottom and started sliding his turgid cock between her plump ass cheeks. "Santa!" laughed Betty. "What a naughty boy you are!" "What a wet girl you are!" Santa spread Betty's legs and dipped his fingers into her sodden snatch. "Oh, Santa," groaned Betty. "Just how I like my ho's," chuckled Santa. He withdrew his fingers and gripped his reddened rocket. "Here comes Santa Claus! Right down Betty's cunny lane!" He fed his cock into Betty's pussy, reindeer style. "Oh, Santa!" Betty lost her balance and ended up with her head buried in pillows and stuffed animals. "Ho, Ho, Ho!" moaned Santa, his cock buried in the pussy of this beautiful woman's body. Her round toned ass was up in the air, her boobs rocking with each thrust, her empty head was lost under the pillows. "Mumfer!" Betty tried to say, flailing her arms. "Oh yes! You hot bitch!" cried Santa, battering her bottom with the pent up lust of the last six months. All he wanted was release and the liquid snugness of this beauty's snatch on his red-hot cock. That she was temporarily headless just made him more animal, more Satan than Santa. "Ah, mumph!" went Betty as Santa's dick stretched her wet pussy. She tried to pull her head from the pillows but Santa was ramming her so hard all she could do was be ridden by him like an extremely busty fuck doll. He was fucking her so fast and the air was so hot and close under the pillows, teddy bears, and her tickle-me-Elmo. She felt like the naughtiest fuck doll you might see advertised at the back of a porno rag. He was just using her to sate his big bulging cock. His swelling mushroom head rubbed her walls. She was going to cum, but she felt so dizzy, so light. "Oh, Jesus fucking Christ," grunted Santa, working his dick up into a white foam of her cunt cream. The sucking and slurping noises from Betty's cunt echoed off the wall as her boobs rocked back and forth on the bed. Her head was still out of sight under the bedding. "I'm gonna fill this ass!" Santa declared and slapped a red handprint across it. Then the pussy, for Santa had forgotten poor suffocating Betty, suddenly tightened and he found real resistance and purchase for his cock. The cunt dragged on his dick as he slid out, and was slow to give way as he shoved in. "Oh yes! You wonderful poon tang," he said, digging in with his dick, feeling every inch as he plowed. "That's, That's it," he groaned. And as he plunged deep; the pussy convulsed around him; giving him a series of rapid squeezes. "Hmm, ah." came the muffled cry of orgasm from under the pillows. "Oh, what a fucking tremendous naughty girl!" Santa's cock exploded and shot ropes of cum into Betty's twitching snatch. He held her weighty bottom up, and filled her up like a fuel tank on a big rig. Santa gasped and let Betty's body fall to the bed, his gleaming, still-hard cock, slipping from her pussy. Her snatch twinkled from between her golden ass cheeks. On either side of her small and finely muscled back, her boobs spread out like overfilled water balloons. Her head was still under the pillows and she wasn't moving at all. Was she even breathing? "Betty?" His cock twitched and spurted cum residual over her bottom and the small of her back. Betty didn't move at all. "Oh, fuck!" He grabbed her leg and shook it. Nothing. "Shit," he muttered. "Stealing is one thing. Pretending to be Santa, who cares? But murder!" Santa Claus, a.k.a. Sam Clay; burglar, jumped onto the bed and pulled the pillows and teddy bears from Betty Boots' blonde heat. He flipped her over, her jugs sloshing from side to side until finally coming to a quivering halt. Her eyes were closed and her plump red lips hung open. Sam had been merrily breaking into the less secure apartments of the complex, loading up on Christmas presents when he slipped into Betty's apartment through the unlocked balcony door. Who knew Christmas shopping could be so much horny fun? Or turn so wrong? "Please don't be dead," pleaded Sam. "You're such a fine fuck!" He rested his ear between her tits and held his breath. For a moment he could hear nothing over the pounding of his own heart. But then, then there was a soft and steady echoing in that wonderful chest of hers. He sat back in the bed and sighed with relief. After a moment, Betty stretched without waking up, turned on her side towards Sam; and rested her tousled blonde head on his lap. She smacked her lips and sighed. Sam had been worrying about brain damage. How many brain cells did this girl have to spare? But all worries left his mind when she put her head on his leg. "Hmm! Maybe she needs cock-to-mouth resuscitation!" he said, his dick starting to stiffen. Stroking himself luxuriously, he put his tip up to her mouth. At first she furrowed her brow and refused him, but he persisted, rubbing the tip with its bead of pre-cum over her lips until she licked them. After that she relaxed completely and let him slip his member into her mouth. First his head went in and she was eagerly sucking after a few mewls. "Oh yes, baby," he groaned as her tongue explored his cock-head, lapping the underside. "Santa's got the tasty candy-cane for you." He stroked her head, gently applying pressure on the back of her head, so soon she was bobbing her head up and down on his dick. "What a hungry mouth you have," he moaned as she sucked hungrily on him, her hair tickling his abs and her nipples brushing his thighs. Betty's eyelids fluttered open and then became very wide as she realized that she was orally pleasuring Santa's very big, very bulging dick. "Umm; Hmm! Slurp! Slurp! Oh, Santa Claus, you made me cum so hard I passed out!" Betty wrapped her hands around Sam's cock and pumped him as she talked. "I am sorry Santa, no one has fucked my brains out like that, ever!" "That's okay, Betty," Sam grunted, watching the tip of his dick disappear between Betty's boobs. "Except Santa still has this raging hard-on." "I'm sorry Santa," Betty said, realizing she was covered in a layer of hardening cum. "I'm being so selfish when I'm supposed to be giving." She climbed up Sam's prone body, took hold of his pole and slid her gorgeously tight pussy all the way down him, right to the hilt. She swayed like a bronco rider on top of him, moaning. "Oh Santa, such a big gift on Christmas!" She began to slowly slide herself up and down him. Sam lay back and watched the blonde beauty ride him, groaning as she moaned, squeezing her knockers, and urging her on. "Oh shit! You're going to be at the very top of my nice list for this," he said as she picked up her pace and began to gallop. Her boobs flew high into the air and then dropped onto her chest with fleshy thuds over and over again. Faster and faster she fucked. Her pussy was tingling every nerve of his dick until he could no longer stand it. "Jingle Boobs! Jingle Boobs," he gasped. "Jingle all the... oh god, oh god... Jingle All the Way!" And his cock gunned shot after shot into her snug little snatch. "Oh Santa. Oh Santa! Fill me up with your sticky snow!" Betty rocked her pussy furiously over his dick. "Oh, oh, Santa! Santa! Santa!" She was really loud now. She raised her arms in the air and her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. "Merry Christmas, Santa!" And she came, doing little half jerky gasps over his pulsing dick. "Merry" She bounced. "Christmas" She undulated. "Santa!" She jiggled up and down furiously for a glorious moment, her knockers slapping her chest and then her chin stunningly. Finally she fell beside Sam gasping. At that point Sam thought it was over, but he didn't realize what a trooper Betty Boots was. She slithered down to his lap and slipped his still pulsing dick into her mouth. Slowly and thoroughly she milked the last of his cum and licked his balls clean. Sam looked up to the heavens in bliss. When all of this was finished he looked down. Betty was curled up beside him asleep, a naughty grin on her face. The next morning Betty was delighted to find two presents from Santa under her two-foot plastic tree. Santa must have been a little too happy from Betty boinking because one had a label to Lori and the other one was addressed to Mabel. The Lori present was a tiny white crop top with Pretty ink-stamped across the chest. Betty blushed, thinking of what kind of attention she would get wearing a top better suited to a flat-chested twelve-year-old. The Mabel present was a black three-foot massage wand, but Betty soon found another very naughty use for her present. She was sure Santa would approve. It was the best Christmas ever!  Based on a post by tomthumper, for Literotica.

Elf on a Shelf: Part 3 It's hard to punish a girl as good as Honey, but he'll try. Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. In the second week of February, Honey Lane sat on a tall stool in the corner next to Zach's kitchen counter, sulking as she watched him walk slowly around the table at which sat a girl and two boys between the ages of 7 and 10. The dour silence of the spacious industrial loft suggested more that the children were completing a college entrance exam with a severe proctor, rather than completing Valentines to be distributed in class the following Monday. Honey crossed her long legs and sighed again, earning a piercing glare from Zach. She had been looking forward to helping Zach's niece and nephews with their Valentines for a couple weeks, Until she received a call from the Health Department, advising her to take precautions due to a Covid outbreak in her dumpy apartment complex. and now she was only allowed to observe the kids from five feet away. She crossed her arms and sighed again. This was the worst punishment ever. Zach continued circling the table, trying not to notice how Honey's folded arms pushed her tits together, the neckline of her fuzzy sweater dipping between them. Beneath the soft woven folds, the silken white skin of her tits probably still bore the red marks of his passion, his teeth and lips remembering the feel of her shuddering with pleasure under them only moments before his sister dropped her kids off for the afternoon. Jesus Christ; she just uncrossed and crossed her legs again, totally oblivious to the way she flashed him an upskirt every goddamn time she did it. Unless she wasn't oblivious to it; with Honey, it was hard to tell. Zach could tell that Honey was just dying to hop down from the stool, scamper over and huddle with Amarie, Fallon and Logan, as they wrote their names on the stupid little perforated papers and stuck a pencil through the pre-punched holes for a stupid commercial holiday that was supposed to celebrate love. Honey would ask them questions about their classmates, help them choose the right stupid Valentine message for the right classmate, put stickers and shit on the cards, and generally sprinkle that fairy dust that she seemed to bring to anything she did. She was a born nurturer and would make this whole thing magical for the kids, but it couldn't be helped. Honey had scared the shit out of him and she needed to learn a lesson. It would be hard, but he just had to be strong. She would not be getting out of this. Not this time. "Done!" Fallon yelled, slamming his pencil down on the table. Logan looked up from where he was working on his third personalized Valentine message, apparently trying to sign each of them in rudimentary calligraphy, and frowned, "You just put 'F' on all of them," he said in disgust, "It looks like you're giving them a bad grade; he said, shaking his head and returning to his careful scrivening. "I am. Everyone in my class is a jerk. What are these things supposed to mean, anyway? All these cards sound stupid. Like you'd really walk up to someone you like and say 'Let's swing!' I haven't asked a girl to swing in years. I'm too old for swinging," Fallon griped, looking at his Spiderman sticker cards. A snort of suppressed laughter came out of the corner of the room, followed by the sound of a body collapsing to the floor in a fit of coughing. "Fourth Fucking Place! On Your Face, Maggot!" Zach roared. In the corner, hidden among the gym equipment, Zach's friend and loyal wingman Terry promptly scrambled up into pushup position again without a word. "Thirty-two," the children said in unison, prompting Zach to put another dollar into a large money-stuffed jar labeled "Language Arts Scholarship" in the middle of the table. Amarie sighed and looked longingly over at Honey, who smiled ruefully and gave her a little wave from her stool. "Why is Miss Honey on the naughty stool, Uncle Zach?" she asked. "Cards," Zach ordered, walking over to block Amarie's view of Honey with his massive body. Amarie resignedly turned back to signing her pink and purple mermaid cards that came with scented tattoos. Zach knew Amarie would be a problem. She adored Honey, and there was very little that Amarie's big brown eyes and reddish curls couldn't talk him into. She had a tender heart that couldn't believe anyone deserved to be punished; especially not someone as soft and sweet as his Honey. Goddammit. Honey leaned forward and pressed her cheek against the tightly muscled wall of Zach's back, then reached her hand up under his t-shirt and began gently scratching him. She could feel the warmth of his skin seep through the tight cotton, and smiled as she snuggled into him, still grazing her fingernails across the skin of his back. Zach's mind flashed back to this morning when her nails were not so gentle as he pounded into her tight, wet pussy, her nails digging deep, scoring his flesh in her ecstasy. A noise of pleasure escaped him before Zach disguised it as a barking cough, and quickly stepped away until he was a safer distance away from the irresistible vixen sitting, most deservedly, on the naughty stool. Shaking his head to clear it, Zach tucked his t-shirt back into his jeans and folded his arms. "Miss Honey is on the naughty stool. I ll tell you why. The other day when I got back from the race in California where I had to drag Terry's ass across the finish line in Fourth Place Behind The Fucking Bubbleheads," Zach ranted, before pausing to collect himself and continuing. "I go over to get Miss Honey at her apartment and find her giving a fucking haircut to a naked guy in her fucking living room!" "You cheated, Miss Honey?" Fallon gasped in disbelief, at the same time Logan called out "Thirty-six!" Zach fished a five-dollar bill out of his wallet and put it into the jar, taking a one out for change. A foot stomped on the floor and he glanced up to see Honey with her hand raised in the air, outrage written on her face. He raised his hand, blocking his view of her face and the heart-melting effect it had on him, and looked away dismissively. "He was not naked! Cade had a towel on!" Honey yelled in protest. Zach strode over to her, took her chin in his hand, trying to think of something harsh and authoritative to say, but got distracted by her plump lower lip instead, remembering how it felt to suck it between his own and have her open her mouth, hungry to accept his tongue. He could smell the faint strawberry scent of her lip balm and closed his eyes, clenching his jaw in an effort not to kiss her. "No talking on the naughty stool," he murmured, his eyes dipping down to let his gaze rove over her soft tits, loosely wrapped in her fuzzy sweater. Honey smirked and kissed his palm. "Miss Honey would never cheat," Amarie said with resolute confidence. Honey nodded in agreement and thanks to the young girl, tossed her long hair over her shoulder and grinned up at Zach. "Towel or no towel, I still saw Cade's nuts when she was goin' after him with the Flowbee," Zach explained, turning from Honey as Logan opened his mouth with a look of question, "And no, 'nuts' doesn't count as a swear," Zach finished, pointing at Logan. Zach resumed his rounds of the table, continuing his story. "So, of course, I reacted like anybody else who saw another guy's nuts in his girlfriend's living room, and she has the balls to tell me not to yell because it's not good for Cade." "I think 'nuts' should be fifty-cents; 'balls' too," Logan said, thoughtfully. "They might not be swears, but they are; indelicate." Zach turned to Honey and silently mouthed the word "indelicate?" to her, a discomfited look on his face. Honey bit her lips, and another snort of laughter erupted from the corner where Terry was still in starting push-up position. "Fourth Place, Maggot! You Got Nothing To Laugh About Except The Size Of Your;" Zach roared, before pausing and breathing deeply and continuing in a calmer voice. "Anyway. Turns out, this guy Cade just got back from a tour and was dealing with some PTSD when he saw another guy's balls in his living room, too, only his girl wasn't exactly giving the other guy a haircut. So, after a bit of trouble, he was living on the streets. No job. No money. Nothing. Then, a few days ago, Honey sees him eating some of the food she left out for a stray cat," Zach said, his voice constricting as his throat tightened. He turned away from the kids to hide his face for a moment, only to meet Honey's deep blue eyes and a whole new set of problems; like not remembering anything he was talking about before. She reached up and stroked his cheek, and then he felt all the blood in his brain drain down below his belt. Fucking hell. "Miss Honey helped him, though, didn't she?" Amarie said expectantly, more as a statement than a question. "What? Yeah. Of course, she did," Zach said with exasperation, looking down into Honey's face, and trying not to laugh at her stubbornly set jaw. "Miss Honey never fucking heard of "stranger danger," or met a wreck of a person she couldn't care about. So, she takes this 'Cade' in, feeds him, gets him washed up, takes him shopping at the Salvation Army, and then takes his ass to the library to write up his fucking resume and apply for jobs, for cryin' out loud," Zach said, putting another two dollars into the jar before Logan could remind him. "When I got there, Cade was there in her living room with his nuts showing under the towel, getting a vacuum cleaner haircut, because he'd gotten a job interview with a moving company." "Yeah, but if she wasn't cheating, I don't see what she did wrong," Fallon said, applying a scented mermaid tattoo to the back of his hand. "Is this what mermaids smell like?" he wondered. "Yeah, well, just as I was cooling down, this 'Cade' starts in on me for letting Honey stay in that piece of crap apartment of hers and taking in homeless guys. Even had the nerve to ask me what woulda happened if he'd been some addict, or worse, if someone that got to thinking that she was his girlfriend?" Zach said, folding his arms and looking down at Honey, who looked quite unrepentant. "What? So, Miss Honey can't be nice because they might have problems or fall in love with her?" Amarie asked. "That's not fair! You wouldn't even like her if she wasn't happy and nice all the time because she was always worried about what would happen if the boys fall in love!" "Ugh. Love ruins everything. Maybe that's why these Valentines are all so stupid, so nobody actually falls in love; Fallon said, with an air of realization. "Yeah; and then girls can take the pencil from the card and jab anybody that wants to kiss them, too." "If the burden was placed on women to be preemptively hostile to avoid rejecting unwanted affections, it might explain the decline of romance in the modern era; and 'crap' is an excremental swear," Logan added offhandedly, not looking up from his fourth Valentine message. Zach's eyes grew wide, his jaw going slack as he looked at his oldest nephew with unnerved awe and added another dollar to the jar without argument. "They should really make these things with nunchucks; Fallon added, looking down at his Valentines, "Nobody can kiss you if you have nunchucks." "The point is, even a freaked out homeless guy knew that Miss Honey did something dangerous that nobody should ever do! You don't just grab strangers off the street and take them into your homes because there's a lot of crazies out there that will mess you up for no reason at all!" Zach ranted at the kids. A stomp from the corner made Zach turn back to where Honey waved her hand insistently in the air, her sweater pulling up and exposing a narrow bit of skin at her waist. The skin was pale and beautiful, like the rest of her, except where there was a slight bruise where his fingers had gripped her tightly as he pounded into her from behind in a haze of animalistic lust, only a few hours ago. "Yes?" he asked hoarsely, a dew of sweat breaking out over the back of his neck. Honey cleared her throat, "Okay; say someone threatened to kill you and then scared you to death for a whole year by following you around; and then one day you wake up at their house all beaten up and they tell you that they're going to keep you there and take care of you until you're better. Should you give them a chance, or just phone an Uber and get the heck out of there?" Honey asked, putting her hands on her hips. A peal of laughter rose out of the corner where Terry was, and Zach stomped his foot, ending it quickly. "I don't know. That person sounds scary, Miss Honey; Amarie said, her large eyes concerned. "That's just insane. That's like that movie where this crazy lady kidnapped this guy and makes him write books for her and then she smashed his legs with a sledgehammer when;" "Who the fuck is letting you watch 'Misery,' Fallon?" Zach roared. "YouTube," Fallon said, shrugging. "Jesus Fucking Christ; Zach said, waving down Logan's hand and stuffing more bills into the jar, then walked back to where Honey sat with a smirk on her face. Glaring down at her, he crossed his massive arms, and she crossed her legs again, squirming slightly on her stool. "Maggot, come watch the kids," he barked as Terry collapsed on the floor with a relieved sigh. "I wanna talk to you in the other room," he said, gripping Honey by the back of her neck and steering her up the stairs as she tried to control her giggles. "But there isn't another room; it's all just one big room. Even your bedroom is just a big shelf;" Honey began, until Zach steered her into the bathroom and locked the door. "Hey kids, what do you say we turn this into a dance party!" Terry yelled, and loud music quickly started blasting outside the bathroom door. "Did they just fucking compare me to Annie Bates?" Zach asked as Honey dropped to her knees, unzipped his jeans and took out his painfully excited erection. "Umm huh," Honey said, hungrily filling her mouth with his hard cock, as his hand gripped the back of her head. Zach's breath hitched as she began rubbing her tongue on the bottom of his mushroom head, clutching his flexing thighs. Groaning, he thrust back and forth slowly, watching his cock slide in and out of her wet lips. "Just for that, you're swallowing my load this time," Zach growled, gripping her hair tighter and thrusting deeper. Honey just wrinkled her nose and relaxed her throat, letting him plunge and withdraw, clenching his jaw, loving the noises he made as his excitement grew beyond his control. With a strangled moan, he thrust deep and watched her eyes widen when he swelled and throbbed down her throat, until he slowly pulled out and spilled the last hot pulses on her tongue. Honey's eyes glowed as she took him once more into her mouth and slowly slid back, cleaning him with her tongue, until the head of his cock slowly emerged from her wet lips and received a sweet kiss on the tip. He shook his head in amazement and lifted her up in his arms, overwhelmed again at the miracle of having her there with him, when there were so many ways that everything that had happened between them could have gone wrong. Still breathing raggedly, he bent down and kissed her, her eager and innocent passion for him touching him more deeply than he cared to admit. How in the hell had he managed to get this girl? Zach lifted her up and set her bottom on the bathroom countertop and stripped her sweater over her head, bending and going after her neck first. He loved the way she shivered when she felt his lips and teeth drag across the smooth skin, the way she completely lost herself to him. She was already panting those soft sighs against the top of his head when he freed her tits and took them in his mouth, and then he chuckled when she jumped at the sensation of it. God, he hoped she never changed. Diving in, he devoured her soft pale flesh, her rosy nipples tightening under his busy tongue. He reached down, pushed her skirt up, and moved the wet gusset of her panties aside. He laughed again, feeling the abundant slippery nectar between his fingers, leaving no doubt that she wanted him just as much as he did her. He wanted to taste her, to feel her hips rise up under his mouth, begging him for more, but he knew Honey could never stay quiet enough, even with Terry blasting a dance mix. Lifting his head from her tits, he returned to her mouth, her nose, her cheeks; God, he couldn't get enough of her. "Look at me," he said in a rough whisper, smiling when Honey's eyes opened obediently, seeking him through her haze of need. She bit her lips and whimpered when his fingers found her clit. "Don't you come until I say," he rasped, toggling her bud expertly. Honey moaned and wound her legs around him, pulling him closer, her back arching in restrained pleasure. "Umm; I can't do it; please; please; she begged, crying softly in loss when he slowed his ministrations, "No; she whimpered. "Don't you want to come on my cock, baby girl?" he said, finding his mark and sliding home into her warm welcome. "Now, come; he said, kissing her softly and pulling her hips to him as he thrust deep. "Ah;" Honey's cry was quickly contained by Zach's hand covering her mouth, his other hand holding her steady as he thrust into her and felt her shaking and squeezing around him as she came. If he hadn't just released in her mouth, there was no way he could resist filling her full of his cum again now. Instead, he just watched Honey's eyes roll back as she clung to him, letting her orgasm take her away until it left her weak and pliable in his arms. He held her against him, slowly moving inside her, waiting for her to recover. Always before, it had been a relentless push for the intense frenzied moment, almost blind to whatever person he was with, but with Honey that was all on its head. She was the experience, for him. Seeing her discover, taste, and feel was everything he wanted. He didn't want to feel a surge ripping through him if she wasn't there, too. It wasn't real; wasn't complete if she wasn't there with him. Fuck; he was gone for this girl. "There she is; he murmured when he saw her eyes clear and smiling into his again. Relieved, he thrust faster, joining their bodies together with more force, now that she was able to be present to it. "There's my girl; he said, smiling and kissing her again. "Zach; she said, smiling back at him for no reason other than thinking he was something wonderful. Looking at her, he started shaking his head, "God, Honey; I don't know what I was thinking. I mean, it scared the fuck out of me; thinking what could've happened to you; but Amarie's right. I couldn't stand it if you were any other way," Zach rasped, lifting her off the counter just to hold her closer to him. Honey wrapped her arms and legs around him, clinging to him as he kissed her desperately, plunging into her again and again. "Promise me; promise me you'll never change; he panted, lifting her and pressing her against the wall as his need grew. "Oh Zach; it's coming; uh; uh; uh; uh;" Honey's squeals were again silenced, this time by Zach's lips. Thrusting with joyous abandon, Zach filled her again and again, pushing into her body, his release tearing through him, made complete only by her embrace, pouring into her his need, his heart, his everything; because she was the only one he wanted to have it. A short while later, Zach and Honey slunk out of the bathroom, carefully primped and looking like nothing at all had happened. They needn't have bothered, though, because the children were transfixed with a story Terry was telling, with his foot on the table and his pants leg pulled up to show a small wound on his ankle. "And I'm screaming bloody murder, of course, because when something in the desert bites you, in your head it's always a rattlesnake, right?" he asked, to the unanimous agreement of the three children. "Well, then your Uncle Zach doesn't even miss a beat and he just picks me up, throws me over his shoulder and continues on the race like nothing happened!" "Whoa! He's really strong! You're like 500 pounds or something!" Fallon exclaimed. "Why didn't he just call for help?" Logan asked, frowning. "No coverage. This race was the middle of nowhere; and Zach figured I'd get the anti-venom faster if he brought me with him, not to mention all the things that woulda crawled up to bite me all alone out there in the desert. So, like a hero, your uncle carried me more than three miles through the desert and dumped me down only after he'd crossed the finish line," Terry said, nodding. "And what's a 'bubblehead?'" Amarie asked. "Well, you see, sweetheart, a 'bubblehead' is;" "A bubblehead is someone who works on a submarine where there's nowhere good to practice running for a race; and who give you no end of shit when you fucking come in fourth place after them, carrying an idiot with a fucking kangaroo rat bite on his goddamn ankle! Back on your face, Maggot!" Zach roared, "Fallon, go sit on Uncle Terry's back, over there," Zach said, pointing to the corner where Terry was getting back into pushup position, and then he took out his wallet and dropped the entire thing into the Language Arts Scholarship jar. "All right, kids, I'm gonna tell you the story the right way, now; Released from the naughty stool, Honey happily buzzed around the apartment, making cupcakes with Amarie, giving pointers to Logan who had decided to fold each of his Valentines into a different origami animal, and bringing water to the profusely sweating Terry, over Zach's obscene objections. At the end of the day, after the kids and Terry had gone home, Honey and Zach had nearly fallen asleep on the sofa when a knock at the door jerked them back awake. Zach seemed to expect it, though, and winked at Honey before getting up and going to the door. "Where do you want it?" the visitor's familiar voice asked, though their face was obscured by a large cardboard box. "Yeah, put them in the storage area, through there; we'll go through it all later," Zach said, pointing out the way to a uniformed Cade. "Cade! You got the job! That's great!" Honey squealed. "Yeah, well it's just moving stuff around, but I can make something of it," Cade called to her over his shoulder as he carried the box to the area Zach had specified. "And what is all this? Are you letting him stay with you until he's got a place of his own?" Honey asked Zach, her eyes shining as she wrapped her arms around him. "Not exactly. Cade's staying at your place. Actually, it's his place, now. This is your place. That's your stuff he's moving in here," Zach explained. "Wait, what? You're moving me out of my apartment?" Honey asked, getting up and looking into the boxes Cade was moving in. "It's a shitty apartment. My foot went through the floor," Zach said in disgust, walking over and enjoying the view as Honey bent over and tried to pull something out of the bottom of one of the larger boxes. "That's because you stepped on one of the soft spots!" Honey's voice said, muffled by the cardboard. "If you stayed to the path I showed you, it wouldn't have; wait a minute, you just gave my apartment to Cade? What am I going to tell my landlord?" Honey said, dropping whatever it was she was trying to lift out of the box. "I don't think the guy who owns your building's gonna mind; Zach said, scratching his chin and looking around the room with a slight smile. "Of course, he's going to mind! He minds everything! Unless it has to do with a toilet that looks like it's sinking through the floor, he; wait a minute; Zach, did you just buy my apartment building?" Honey asked, pulling her head out of the box and frowning at him. "It was really cheap. Saved them the cost of condemning it, really," Zach said with a shrug, taking her hand and pulling her against him. "I'll have Terry and Cade fix it up, rent it out. Maybe find some more guys that need a break; Cade's got some contacts at the homeless vets place." "What, so Cade's one of your guys now, too? Like Terry? I was going to make Cade my Terry! You took my Terry?" Honey asked. "Well, it's not like you knew what to with him, anymore. I have Cade training with us for next year's race, too. I'll make him carry Terry when he gets a hangnail or some other damn thing," Zach said. "Took my apartment; actually my whole apartment building; and you took my Terry. Didn't even ask. I can't believe this," Honey grumbled. "Just so you know, one of these days, I'm gonna need you to marry me and have some babies, too. Good ones, okay? None of those 'well, maybe they'll grow out of it' babies," Zach said. Honey bit her lips like she was hiding a smile and crossed her arms, "That's not how you ask someone to marry you; she said, trying to sound more upset than she felt. "I wasn't asking. Now, was I?" Zach said, lifting her over his shoulder and giving her bottom a spank before carrying her back to the living room. "Do you remember that time I slapped you and called you an 'overbearing ass?' This; Honey said, gesturing to their entire situation, "This is what I was talking about." "Hmm," Zach said, putting her down on her feet, then stretching back on the sofa, making a space for her under his arm, as he turned on the TV. Honey huffed in disgust, but curled up against him anyway, taking the remote and turning it to a movie she liked, just to make a point. Zach only smiled, pulling her closer with his arm. "That apartment was mine; she mumbled, the warm rise and fall of his chest and the steady beat of his enormous heart already lulling her to sleep. Zach smiled down at Honey, stroking a lock of hair away from her face, grateful and relieved that she hadn't put up more of a fuss. Leaning down, he kissed the top of her head, "Yeah, well; so am I. Happy Valentine's." Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Elf on a Shelf: Part 2 Life in hob-along mode. Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When she woke the next morning, Zach was standing next to the bed with a pain pill and a glass of water. "Terry's gonna be here in about half an hour. I could make you some breakfast?" he said, putting the pill and the water into her hand. Honey shook her head, feeling the weight of the world on her shoulders. "I'd; I'd like to take a shower before I go; if that's okay," she asked. "Right; uh; I'll just set it up for you. I'll get your things together after you're done in there; if you still want to go, that is; Honey closed her eyes and nodded, "Thank you," she whispered, unable to look at the silent pleading in his face. When the shower was ready, Zach carried her down the stairs and set her down in his large walk-in shower on the bathing chair he'd set up for her. "I, uh; I warmed up the water. The; soap and shampoo stuff is right here," he said, gesturing to a collection of bottles put down within her reach. "If you need anything, I'll be right; right here," he said, sitting down on the toilet, looking like he didn't know what to do with his hands. Honey nodded and took off her nightgown and panties, putting them on the floor outside the shower. She leaned down and began unwrapping the velcro the straps on her boot, finding that she couldn't reach the last one. She opened her mouth to ask for help, but Zach was already sliding the door open to undo it for her. When he disassembled the boot around her foot and lifted it away, a slight whimper escaped her when the motion bumped her ankle slightly. Zach's eyes flashed to hers as she tried to cover herself with her arms, "I'm okay," she whispered. Clenching his jaw, Zach nodded, stood and left the stall. The water felt like heaven after the sad sponge baths she had given herself in bed. Her skin came alive in the heat and flushed a deep pink. "Is that too hot? You're getting red," Zach said, standing next to the door looking concerned. "No; it's perfect," she sighed. She twisted around to reach the shampoo and tipped it over, groaning as she watched it roll out of reach. Zach reached into the stall and returned it to her, growling in annoyance as he watched her try to squeeze some out with only one fully functional arm. Soon, he stepped into the shower with her, clad only in his underwear. "I don't know how you think you're going to do this by yourself; he grumbled, glaring at her as he massaged the shampoo into her long hair. "I'll figure it out; put a folding chair in the tub or something," she said, trying not to notice that the fabric of his underwear was leaving nothing to the imagination the wetter it got. "A fucking folding chair will slip. I'll send this one with you. You still can't reach shit, though." "I haven't done this before. I'll get better as I go." "Yeah, but until then, you'll; Look, you need to give me a call when you; so that I know you're okay." "You wouldn't be able to hear me talk; the water makes this growling noise," she said. "Well, why the fu; never mind. You call me before and after. No longer than 10 minutes, or I send Terry." "And he just does whatever you tell him? You're really kinda bossy." "Glad we sorted that out. Put your head back." With a smirk, Honey leaned back, letting him support her with his arm as he rinsed the shampoo out of her hair. After one minute, Zach began swearing under his breath. "I've been rinsing this shit out of your hair forever and there's still more! How the fuck is this possible?" Honey began giggling, despite the pain it caused her shoulder. "I guess you should allow me longer than 10 minutes to shower, then; she murmured. "Ten fucking minutes, or I send Terry." "Do you have any conditioner?" "Any what?" "Never mind," Honey said, trying to control her face. When he finally released her from being rinsed, Honey grabbed the loofa and put some body wash on it, washing what she could reach with her right arm while Zach glared down at her. "Oh, for fuck's sake," he grated, roughly taking the fluffy sponge from her and then washing her with surprising gentleness. When he delicately supported and washed her broken ankle, he waited until he finished before looking up at her, "Remember, doctor says you can take off your boot for a while now and then, so that should help with the smell. I'll pack the extra sock so you can put a clean one on and wash the; well, just how the fuck are you going to do the laundry?" he asked, as if she created the concept of dirty laundry just to bother him. "Hand wash?" she suggested. "That won't work for these boot socks! They smell like gangrene or some shi;" "Well, now you're just flirting; she said, smiling up at him. For a moment Zach's face went completely blank, his eyes slowly traveling down her naked body as his face turned bright red, then he turned away and cursed under his breath again. "Grab onto my arm and I'll finish you up," he said, clenching his jaw and holding out his forearm to her, as he diligently looked away. Cautiously, she took his arm and tried to stand, rising wobbly on her left leg. Before she could gain her balance, her hand slipped on his wet arm and he pulled her tightly against him before she could fall. Body to body, they clung on to each other in the hot spray, each of them shaking. "Honey; you may notta noticed, but I'm hanging on by a fucking thread, here," Zach said quietly in her ear, "Try not to get yourself killed for two seconds." Honey nodded and wrapped her arms around his waist so that he could move his arms again. She felt him move the loofah between her legs and begin washing her private area, looking around the shower stall as he did. When Honey cringed and her breath hissed between her teeth, he stopped, "What's wrong?" he asked, looking down at her face. "It's; rough; she said, quietly. "Yeah, but it was fine when; oh; right; sensitive. Okay; he said, swallowing as he tossed the loofah aside and hesitantly reached his fingers between her legs. Honey leaned her forehead on his chest and closed her eyes, gasping when his fingers made contact. "Is that; is that okay?" he asked. She nodded and tried to move her legs further apart for him. Zach gently washed her, trying to think of sports scores, laxative commercials, or the accounts payable at the club, but inevitably his cock noticed that he was holding the woman of his dreams naked in his arms. When she shifted against him, trying to keep her balance, a breathy grunt escaped him as she inadvertently rubbed against him. "I'm sorry; she whispered, trying to give him more room. "Don't be; you're perfect; it's fine; he said, trying to think about anything but how it would feel to slide his cock between her slippery lips right at that moment. "Let me just get the; water; he gritted, reaching for the shower sprayer and directing it between her legs. Honey gasped and whimpered as the water pulsed against her clit, down her labia and over her anus again and again, feeling Zach's eyes on her as he did it, intensely absorbing her every reaction. She trembled as she held on to him, trying to remain calm. Finally, she raised her eyes up to him and opened her wet lips and whispered, "Zach; ?" "Hey, how do you guys want your eggs?" Terry asked, sticking his head into the bathroom. "Get The Fuck Out Of Here, Maggot!" Zach roared, as Honey squealed and released him, quickly ducking down to where Terry couldn't see her on the shower chair. "Scrambled, it is," Terry said, ducking out of the bathroom and leaving them alone again. Zach watched Honey begin to shiver as the room cooled off and handed her a towel. "Let me know when you're dry and I'll wrap up your leg again," he said, looking around the bathroom uncomfortably before wrapping a towel around his waist and taking off his wet underwear from underneath. After securing her ankle in the air cast, Zach carried her back up to the bedroom, turned his back to her, and blocked Terry's kitchen view of the loft as Honey dressed. When she finished, Zach turned around again, his mouth hardening into a grim line when he saw she had put on her elf dress again. "You're; going, then," he said, frowning as he watched her wince at the pain in her shoulder as she tried to tie the thick red ribbon belt behind her back. He stepped behind her and took the belt out of her hands and began brusquely tying it. "I want you to stay," he said to the back of her head, tugging the loops into a tight knot. Honey hobbled around to face him, "Enough to tell me why you wanted to send that message to someone?" she asked him, her dark blue eyes somber. "You; you wouldn't want to stay if I did," he murmured, stroking the soft velvet covering her arms. "Then, I guess I should go," she said, looking away before she could start crying again. "Wow, nice apartment!" Terry said, following Honey inside her apartment with the bag of her clothes. "The blood stains really bring the room together; "Say what you will, it's all mine," she said, hobbling over to the sofa and curling up, exhausted. "Here's your mail. I gotta text Zach, he's going nuts; well, more than usual, anyway," he said, handing her a stack of envelopes. "Arrived at hellhole; Angel has typhoid; the tweakers give their love; send food stamps," he said aloud, typing into his phone as Honey went through her mail. "Let me go set up the bath chair; just the thing to class up the joint," he said, disappearing to the bathroom. When Terry returned, he found Honey white as a sheet, reading a letter. "Whoa, kid; you okay? Need a pain pill? Let me take you back to Zach's. You look like you really do have typhoid; he said, kneeling down next to her. "Um; yeah, I'm fine," she said faintly, then cleared her throat. "Would; would you mind taking that laptop with you when you go deliver the charity gifts to the firm? They; asked me to send it back; probably upgrading; she said, quickly wiping the tears off her cheeks. Terry watched her for a long moment, his face grim, and don't mention it to Zach?" he finished. "Um; probably not?" Honey choked. "Ah, Honey; you have hospital bills. This is where a sensible person starts telling themself, 'Hey self, maybe I should go back to that really great guy that wants to take care of me," Terry said, closing her laptop and wrapping the power cord around it. "If he's such a great guy, why does he send people messages like this?" she asked, holding up the screenshot to him. After staring at the screen for a while, Terry let out a low whistle, "Now, see, Zach just puts it right out there. You gotta respect that. No wonder he got so much ass. He send this to you?" "He said he meant to send it to someone else, but what are you talking about? He sent this to me on our first date when he went to the restroom! I thought he wanted to kill me!" Terry canted his head and looked at the screenshot again, "Oh; yeah, I could see that. Especially if you got it without the dick pic," he said, nodding sympathetically. "No, see, this was sort of a sex S O S, if you will. A guy goes out with a girl like you, it's like a high-wire act. He gets all wound up, needs to blow off some steam, sends out a flare hoping someone can help him take the edge off things so you don't find out what a high-strung, rough sex freak he is. You're a big deal. He just didn't want to scare you off, Angel," Terry explained. "He; he wanted to go have sex with someone else after our date??" Honey yelled, incensed. "Only because he *liked* you so much!" Terry argued, winsomely. Just then, Honey's phone rang in his hand and he tapped the screen, "Honey's phone!" he answered. "Don't Ever Talk To Me Again!" Honey yelled at her phone when she saw it was Zach's number. "Ah yeah?" Terry said, holding the phone to his ear. "Yeah. Right. Be right over," he said, disconnecting the call and handing the phone back to Honey. "What did he say?" Honey asked, grinding her teeth. Terry leaned over and flipped her phone back to the screenshot that had frightened her so much, "Yeah; pretty much that; just without the sex. See you when I get out of the hospital, kid," he sighed. During the next week, Honey took a bus to the city hall offices and applied for unemployment, used the library computers to send out her resume and read her email, and got no calls whatsoever from Zach. Gatsby's, however, started having trouble with their delivery service and three meals a day were accidentally delivered to her disreputable apartment. When she called Gatsby's about it, she was assured they were working on it and were sure to fix the delivery service problem; as soon as they got a delivery service. The following week, Honey got a knock at her door. Promising herself she would open the door only for the pleasure of slamming it shut in the visitor's stupid, handsome face, Honey hobbled up and looked through the peep hole. It wasn't who she expected, though. "Um, hi; she said, opening the door a bit and tightening her robe. "Hi Honey, I'm Jeff. You probably don't remember;" "I remember you," Honey said, opening the door wider. "Please come in." "Thank you," he said, coming in and standing with his coat over his arm as she hobbled back to the couch. "Jeff, I always wanted to call Gatsby's and thank you; you know, for what you did," Honey said. "For the 'angel shot.' I didn't realize I was on a date with the owner, at the time. I hope it didn't make trouble for you," she said. "You're kidding, right? He fired me on the spot," Jeff laughed. "Oh no; she said, covering her face with her hands. "Oh, I'm so sorry." "No, it's okay. He hired me back as a manager a couple weeks ago. Said anyone who had the balls to do what it took to protect you, even from him, that was someone he wanted taking care of his customers. Actually said that, looking back, if you had been scared enough to ask someone for help back then and they *didn't* help you, well, he'd probably want to go find them and; and; well, the details don't matter, and they're probably illegal, anyway. The point is, we're good." "Oh, that's; that's good to hear. Is this about the delivery service problem, then?" "We don't have a delivery service." "Well, yeah, I know. I mean the meals that Zach is making you send me." "Um; I'm probably going to get my life threatened for telling you this, but we're not sending you meals. Zach's popping in and out with a lot of takeout boxes under his arm, but Gatsby's isn't sending you any meals, Honey. That's; that's all Zach." "Oh; Honey said, her cheeks warming. "Yeah, no I came to ask if you'd be interested in a job." Honey laughed, "I appreciate it, but don't think I'd make much of a waitress right now." "Actually, I kinda had something else in mind; Honey's heart pounded as the music swelled and she felt the platform descend, her legs dangling down clad in candy cane striped stockings and curled-toe shoes. Her dress was the same pink velvet and white fur trim costume as before, but the fabric was far more luscious and expensive than the dress she'd worn in the mall. It had arrived at her door with a seamstress tasked with making it fit flawlessly. Honey's eyes were closed out of habit, getting ready to sing for the clientele of the great room as Gatsby's "Elf on a Shelf." She knew he was out there. He always came out of hiding when she sang. A smile curled across her face as she felt the spotlight warm her body. She opened her eyes. After the show, Honey stripped off her tights and a stage hand gave her the air cast as soon as the platform had risen out of sight. Gingerly, she eased her leg back into the boot and began strapping herself in again. As she reached the last fastener, two large hands took the straps out of hers and began wrapping them expertly. Honey blushed and looked aside as Zach did it, and tried not to roll her eyes when he checked the other two straps to be sure she had secured them properly. His eyes wandered over her with nervous adoration, like he still couldn't quite convince himself she was real; even after the mundane work of feeding her, dressing her, and cleaning her all those days up in his loft. "Did you like the show?" she asked quietly, looking up at him with a small smile. Zach sighed with relief, having received tacit permission to speak to her again. "Yes," he said. "Did you really like it?" she asked, her eyes twinkling, her smile growing bigger. "I really; really liked it," Zach said, nodding and pulling at the collar of the dress shirt that was having trouble containing him. He seemed to have only grown larger in their weeks apart. "So much that you want to go have rough sex with somebody else tonight?" she asked, her large and deceptively innocent, twinkling eyes skewering him. Zach's mouth set, "I; I don't do that anymore. I exercise," he said quietly, reddening and looking away from her. "Oh; I see," Honey said, nodding. Ignoring the hands he offered her, Honey rolled herself onto her good knee and clumsily pushed herself back up into a standing position, her skirt flashing him as she rose. "What the fuck is that?" Zach yelled, pulling her skirt up to where a large purpling bruise was blooming on her hip. Honey bit her lips and forced her face to stop grinning before she turned and faced him again. "What's what?" she asked innocently. "What the hell do you think? That fucking huge purple ass-shiner you're walking around with! Where the fuck did that come from?" he roared. "Oh, that? I slipped. You know, it's icy out there; she said brightly, patting his chest and hobbling past him to her dressing room. Zach clenched his hands and followed her, growling things under his breath that would make a sailor blush. She wobbled into the dressing room, leaving the door open behind her, wondering if he would follow her in. He didn't, but instead stood there in the doorway glowering at her like a gargoyle as she pulled some clothes out of a large Gatsby's takeout bag. Honey's ribs were beginning to hurt from trying not to laugh. Honey breath hissed through her teeth as she reached behind her, fumbling with the knot of her wide red ribbon belt, her shoulder still healing from the dislocation. Before long, she heard muttered curses and large feet stomp into the room and push her hands aside, untying the belt for her. She smiled her thanks up at him over her shoulder, and moved her hair aside so he could help her with the zipper. Carefully, he smoothed some more of her hairs aside and slowly lowered the clasp. "So, um; how would it have worked?" she asked quietly, the softness of her voice making him lean in to hear her. Zach cleared his throat, "How would what have worked?" he asked, his breath falling warm on her neck as he tried to unclasp the tiny hook at top of the dress with his large fingers. "If we'd gotten together that night; if I'd never got that message," she said. Zach closed his eyes and shook his head. "I would've taken you home. Maybe tried for a kiss at your door, if you looked like you wanted it," he said, his voice hoarse. "Cheek or lips?" she asked. He sighed, "Who am I kidding? I would've passed out from not breathing by the time I got that close." "And those; other things; would you have wanted to do those things to me? To hurt me; to scare me?" she asked, her voice shaking. Zach turned her to look her in the eye, and she wrapped her arms around herself, keeping the unzipped, loose elf dress from falling down. "No Honey," he swore, shaking his head emphatically, cupping her face and holding her tightly. "God no. Never. Never ever. I would've never let you see that side of me. I'd give it up. I gave it up. I'd go run ten miles before I even;" his impassioned vows were interrupted by a loud crack as a delicate hand slapped him across the face. "How dare you?" Honey said, trembling with fury before she winced and cradled her hand to her chest as Zach blinked slowly in disbelief, trying to process what had happened. "That's for deciding you'd just have a boring, unsatisfied sex life with me without even asking what I wanted, you; you overbearing ass! That's for offering only a part of yourself to me! That's for ruining our beautiful date because you were ashamed of the man I lo;" Honey's uncharacteristic rage was interrupted by Zach's mouth descending on hers and claiming it furiously, pressing her against the wall as her dress fell to the floor. The kiss ended almost as quickly as it began, and Zach pulled away from her, his face a twitching, terrifying storm as he stared down at her. He wrapped his hand around the slender wrist of her only functional arm and pressed it to the wall over her head. "You don't hit me like that; ever," he said quietly, breathing hard through flared nostrils. Honey trembled, staring up into his blazing eyes almost panting against him in terror; but also in something else. The corner of Zach's mouth curled when he saw her deep blue eyes dilate hugely, a heady, familiar scent rising up between them. "You don't fucking hit anyone like that; goddamn amateur. You wanna break your wrist? Jesus Christ. Get your ass dressed and I'll take you home, you little freak," he growled, turning around to give her privacy and hide the huge smile he couldn't stop from covering his face. When Honey came up panting for air, she was pressed against the wall of Zach's loft as he fumbled with the locks of his door with one hand. She was making good progress at getting his shirt off, but it kept bunching up around his arms, and the cuffs were still a problem she didn't even want to think about. Even so, she was blissfully occupied with the acres of warm bare skin and muscle that she had excavated. "This isn't my home; she said, looking around bewildered, "why does everyone get my address wrong?" "Probably because they've blocked it out after seeing your place. Shut up and tell me what you want," Zach said, carrying her over to the stairs until he saw a bit of her lower lip he needed to bite and had to take a break to do it properly. "Look, don't give me names, because then I'd have to kill 'em, but tell me what makes you hot, Honey; we're gonna do all of it and more. I'm making your dreams come true, tonight," he said, winding his hand in her hair as she dropped her head back to give him her neck. "Oh! Um; I liked it when;" "No names," he reminded her, covering her mouth. "Right; well, this one guy, he um; he wore a towel around his waist and bent over his dresser to look for his underwear? And this other time, he held this spoon out to me and I opened my mouth and he fed me. And; and; um; in the shower, he; he held me against him in the water and;" "Honey, are all these stories gonna be about me?" "Um; yeah?" "That's sweet of you, tryin' to keep me outta jail and all, but I need you to get to the part about cock and pussy. Stories about me aren't gonna help that. Cock, pussy, tongue, ass, tits, ears, neck, taint - what do you like?" he asked "Right; uh; I liked it when you washed me down there; my pussy; with your fingers?" Honey said, at a loss. Zach drew his head back from her neck and looked at her, his face growing uneasy. "Honey?" "And when you sprayed the water back and forth down there, especially the top bump part, that really made me feel amazing, kind of squirmy, you know?" "Oh Jesus; he said, looking as if he'd been hit in the head. "And um; I know I wasn't supposed to look, but your um; you know; p-penis; in the shower, when your underwear got wet? That was" "I don't feel so good; he said, lowering himself to the floor and sitting down on the stairs. "No, no, it's fine. We can do this. What's a taint and what do I do with it?" she asked, sitting down and cuddling up next to him. Zach held his head in his hands, "You're a virgin; not like an "everything but" Evangelical, but like an alien or something. I don't know if I can do this." "Look, I know how to have sex; I had health class, for Pete's sake!" she said, slapping his shoulder. "What the fuck did I just get myself into?" he said through his hands. Honey pulled his hands down from his face and climbed up in his lap, putting his arms around her and looping her arms around his neck. "Zach; I have been a very good girl; not just this year, but for a long, long time. I figure that makes it so I can ask for something really big. So, here's what I want: I want you and me; just being together. Not planned or rehearsed or trying to be impressive. You already impress me. You're the best person I know. You took care of me when you hated me. You took care of me, even when I hated you. I just want to see what it's like if we let go of all that and just; you know; love. Will you give me that for Christmas, Santa? Please?" she asked, leaning in and kissing his cheek softly. "I've; never done that before," he said stiffly, looking sideways at her, unable to turn his head. "I'll be gentle with you," she whispered, smiling and brushing her lips against his. Climbing down from his lap, she took his hand in hers and led him up the stairs; until he lost patience with her hobbling and lifted her in his arms, carrying her to the top. Honey smiled as he gently lowered her feet to the floor, then took his hand and worked on the buttons of his cuff, "You're really big, but you don't do that big guy thing where you act like nothing matters. You notice everything; I like that," she said, glancing up at him. Zach frowned, watching her and then looking around the room, uncomfortable. "That's just; you gotta do that. You can't just throw your weight around without knowing where it's going. You're gonna hurt someone that way," he demurred, unbuttoning the cuff for her and tugging the other loose, as well. "You give a lot, but you're not a show-off about it; you didn't even let me know it wasn't Gatsby's sending food to me," she said, pulling his shirt down off his shoulders, pressing her face into his back to smell him. "You needed protein, calcium, and vitamin D to build those bones again -- that ramen shit you eat wasn't gonna give you enough of anything; just empty carbs and fuckin' sodium," he argued, putting his hands on his hips and scowling at her. Honey smiled and nodded, unbuckling his belt and slowly pulling it out of the loops. Zach swallowed, "You; you also needed vitamins C and K, so I made sure you got things like broccoli and fish and citrus; not; not everybody knows that," he said, drawing a shaky breath. "I didn't know that," she said, separating the hook and eye of his trousers and unzipping them, smiling when he cleared his throat and breathed faster as she lowered them. "You're smart, but you don't need everyone to know about it. You watch how people treat you when they think you're simple, instead; you want to know who they really are." Zach pulled his legs out of his trousers and laid them carefully over the chair, glancing over to the closet where he really wanted to put them instead. Honey smirked and turned to go get a hanger for him, and he swept her down onto the bed instead, going to get the hanger for himself and carefully hanging his pants to avoid any creases. Zach returned to the bed, standing in front of her knees where she sat, waiting. Honey moved her hands curiously over his hips and thighs, feeling the strength, the hours of toil and exertion he put them through; so that he could have control and be gentle when he needed to be. "You care about what I want; she said, swallowing and slowly sliding his underwear down his hips, gasping in surprise when his cock bounced out and waved at her. "You care about it even when you think I'm wrong; and it makes me love you so much; she said, trailing off and blushing. "You; got my clothes off," he said, looking down at her, his face a mix of bewilderment and wonder. "I guess you see all of me, now," he said, blushing for the first time since she'd known him. Smiling, she pulled her dress over her head and tossed it aside. She winced, reaching back trying to un-do her bra, and instead of helping her as usual, Zach narrowed his eyes, tilting his head. "You do that on purpose, don't you? Doing shit that hurts right in front of me instead of asking me for help. Showing off that fucking bruise to me at the club. Showing me what happens when I can't take care of you; you actually get off on driving me crazy," he said in outraged realization. "You really want to do that rough sex stuff on me, now, don't you," Honey said, her eyes alive with mischief. "Like you wouldn't believe; he said, flipping her over, straddling her back and unclasping her bra. Honey squealed and giggled when he laid himself out over her back, careful to avoid her shoulder and ankle. "You feel that cock, all hard and ready on your panties and between your legs down there? You don't get him now, brat," he growled, pushing her hair aside and biting the back of her neck. "Not until you beg me." "Okay! Please?" she asked, giggling. Zach looked over at her, trying to hold a stern face, "Yeah, that's not how this works. The way this works is, I make you want it so much that you think you're going out of your mind, and *then* you beg me." "Okay!" she chirped. "Oh, fucking hell; he grumbled, trying not to laugh. He nipped all over her back, enjoying her squeaks and gasps, wiggling under him as her need grew. She seemed completely unaware of how she was responding to him, but he proudly basked in her every flutter. He kissed down to the small of her back, hearing her breath stop and then resume at a pant when he began to lower her panties. "Zach; Zach; Honey whimpered. "Yes, Honey?" he smiled, kissing the top of the crease of her bottom, flicking it slightly with his tongue. "Does it; does it always go this slow?" she asked, raising her bottom to him and moaning when he slid his fingers through her crack, making her jump and then grab onto his thigh. "Are you in a hurry?" he murmured, stroking his fingers leisurely around her clit and into her vagina, "Some other pressing; engagement?" he asked, pressing his finger against her hymen and laughing evilly at her shocked, yet needful, reaction. "Yeah; it would feel good to have a hot deep cock in there, wouldn't it?" he asked, thrusting gently into her with his finger. "Zach; Honey moaned, squirming under him. "I like that word 'engagement; '" Zach mused idly, "don't you?" he asked, raising one of her knees up to her side, sliding his cock along her crack, wetting it until it glistened in her juices. "Zach, please; please; please; she gasped, feeling him rise up over her again, pressing against her entry, "I need you; she whispered. "I need you, too, Honey. I've needed you for so long; he answered, parting her lips and moving into her with slow, gentle thrusts. Honey trembled under him, holding her breath, feeling him fill her more and more, until with a slight sharp pain, she took him into her. "Oh; oh; oh; oh; she whimpered. "Just breathe, Honey. You're doing great; perfect. I'm not moving till you're ready," Zach said, reaching deep for control. A sheen of sweat broke over him at the sheer effort of holding himself back from plunging furiously into her body again and again and again. "Is; is this the rough sex part?" she breathed, reaching out to touch the hand he was using to keep most of his weight off her. Zach barked out a breathless laugh, clasping her hand in his, "I don't know about you, but this is about as rough as I can take it, tonight. You're fucking killing me, right now. But, being inside you; it's like magic." Honey moved her head and kissed his forearm, "Be inside me again, Zach; she whispered. With a low sigh, he began moving inside her, his hips pressing and rolling against her, his cock stroking a patient rhythm. She sighed with happiness, feeling him explore and claim her at the same time. His lips moved over her neck and back as he leisurely took her, whispering praise and encouragements, waiting for her to adjust to him. Before long, though, his words stopped, his body growing harder around her, his every muscle stiffening as he gripped her hand harder, his thrusts quickening until, with a soft, surprised grunt, he thrust deep and shook as he emptied himself inside her. With explosive breaths, he rolled off her, pulling her against him in the bed. "Well, fuck; he said in disgust between gasps. "Yeah; Honey said, snuggling back against him happily, "that was perfect; Zach snorted, "No it wasn't, you noob. You didn't come. I fucked it up." "What do you mean? What makes you think I didn't come? That felt great! Let's do that all the time," Honey said, turning in his arms so she could smile at him. "I would've felt it if you came, Honey; it gets tight and squeezes you, almost like it's sucking on you; drinking you down; he said, smiling down at her with rueful affection. "Well, I don't know how it's supposed to get any tighter than that was. I think you're expecting too much of me. Maybe I did come; she argued. "Honey, trust me; when I make you come, you'll know about it," he said, reaching down and caressing her clit with his fingers. "Oh, that's nice; you did that in the shower," Honey cooed, moving her boot up over his hips so he could reach her more easily. "I didn't fucking do this to you in the shower. I fucking washed you. I was a fucking gentleman. People cut diamonds with less fucking focus than I had in that fucking shower. I was just taking care of business, then," he grumbled, leaning down to nuzzle her neck. "I guess; I guess, I took advantage of you, then; s-sorry; oh; she said, raising her hips to him as her breathing became irregular, her head tossing from side to side. "Well, unless I'm wrong, you are about to really pay for it in 3, 2, 1" Zach said, when Honey screamed high and long, her hips bucking as she came hard, covering his hand in her sweet nectar and then bursting into tears. Zach held her close as Honey wailed in pain, stroking her body gently, "Yeah; see, that boot can do a lot, but it can't do squat about it when every muscle in your body wants to stiffen up as you come," he said, still soothing her. Honey slapped his shoulder, "That; that was mean! Don't you ever make me come again!" she panted against him, her face still twisted in slowly receding pain. "Uh huh; Zach said, glancing at the alarm clock on his nightstand, "we'll see how long that lasts, you little freak," he said with a smirk, leaning down to kiss her tears away.  To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Elf on a Shelf: Part 1 Her stalker wasn't who she thought he was; Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Honey smiled at the long line of children waiting to see Santa, flipping her phone from Google Translate back to see the information of the next little girl in line, who was looking up at her somberly with large liquid brown eyes. In her small face was a familiar mixture of fear and hope. Wonder; it was wonder in her eyes, Honey thought. Unlike the tired and jaded adults, dutifully shifting their weight from foot to foot, holding overstuffed shopping bags and all the coats of their kids as they distracted themselves on their phones, the children got more and more excited as they drew near the man in the furry red suit with white trim. Honey loved working with the children; because like them, she sometimes could still see the magic. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Norman shift uncomfortably in the painted plywood throne made for him to sit with the children and discuss their good behavior and of the wishes that they hoped would come true. Even at age 62, Norman still saw the magic with his merry bright blue eyes, but it faded when his prostate pained him. When the photographer got the shot the parent wanted, Honey walked to where most of the long line could see her as Norman flashed her a look of worshipful gratitude. The adults' faces immediately fell, knowing what was coming. "I'm afraid Santa needs to take a quick break because apparently the reindeer have begun arguing again!" Norman put his gloved hands up to his real beard, pulled a comically dismayed face, jumped up from his throne, and ran off toward the restrooms. Honey shook her head mournfully and continued, "The reindeer were all practicing their Christmas carols when Comet and Cupid couldn't decide how many times Santa checks his list in Santa Claus is Coming to Town! Does anyone here remember how it goes?" she asked, scanning the line for people game enough to help. Honey scampered back and forth along the line trying to choose among the eager volunteers, her white-trimmed, pink fur skirt flaring out around her thighs, her long legs clad in sparkly curly-toed ruby slippers and candy cane swirl stockings catching the eyes of several fathers. Suddenly, she gasped listening carefully to her headset, "Nina?" she called out. "Comet and Cupid say they will only stop arguing if 'Nina' gives the answer. Is there a 'Nina' here today? Nina?" Honey looked around at the crowd carefully until the little girl with the big brown eyes, who had been quietly waiting 57 minutes in line, gathered the courage to raise her hand. "Oh! Are you Nina?" she asked, running over and crouching down near the girl. "We just adopted her; she only speaks Portuguese," the weary woman holding her hand said quietly. Honey gasped and smiled widely, "Voc fala portugu s Nina? Maravilhosa!" she said, watching the little girl's eyes brighten excitedly. "Voc pode me dizer quantas vezes o Papai Noel verifica sua lista?" she asked, holding her microphone out to the little girl. "Duas vezes!" Nina said confidently into the mic. Honey listened carefully to her headset, concentrating, "'Duas vezes' it is! They've stopped arguing!" she announced. "But now, they want us all to sing the song in Portuguese! Nina, voc vai me ajudar a ensin -los a m sica?" she asked. Nina nodded and slowly she and Honey taught the familiar song to the crowd in a new language. As always, a hush came on the crowd when Honey began to sing. Heads raised up from forgotten phones. Vague smiles drifted onto the turning heads of passers-by in the mall as they paused in their frenetic search for gifts. It wasn't so much that Honey's voice was beautiful, though it certainly was. It was more that when Honey sang, it seemed to make the things that didn't really matter melt away. To those that believed in such things, Honey's voice was magic. When she sang, people held their breath and didn't even miss the air. Honey closed her eyes as she sang next to Nina. It was a newly acquired habit. Though she had been taught to let her eyes slowly drift over the audience, letting them make a connection with each person as she sang, she didn't do that anymore. She knew he was out there. She felt his presence frequently as she worked, but it was only when she sang that he came out into the open. She couldn't hold her voice steady when she saw him watching her, so she closed her eyes and let the magic continue for the crowd. When the song ended, Honey opened her eyes as the crowd cheered, finding his powerful form immediately as if she had been commanded to look at him. Zach. He had changed a lot in the year since he brought his sister's children through the long Santa line, drawing her almost too-large dark blue eyes to him then, as easily as he did now. After bringing his nieces and nephews through the line, he'd gone home and brought all his neighbors' kids to see Santa in five more trips, watching her the entire time. He looked at her as if he'd never seen anything like her in the world, like he couldn't believe she was real. She had loved feeling his eyes on her then, hearing his voice. She had wanted to climb up in his lap, feel his large arms curled around her, whisper to him about how good she had been that year, and of how much she hoped he would make her wishes come true. Of course, all that was before he'd told her he wanted to kill her. Zach's face looked leaner now, though his body seemed even larger, if such a thing was possible. His brooding, deep-set eyes were not merry, as they had been when children climbed his tree-like body in her line last year. They weren't nervously soft and adoring of every part of her, as they had been at their candle-lit dinner. His eyes weren't rageful or insane as you might expect from someone visiting their object of murderous hate, but rather; they were tortured, trapped. Pain and quiet desperation had taken up restless residence in the windows to his soul. Honey knew she shouldn't look at him so much, but she just wished she could understand what she had done wrong. Once the line of children and parents had cleared, it was long past the official closing time. Honey cleaned up the display and prepared it for the next day while Norman took one last lingering trip to the restroom. Her phone showed numerous messages from work friends from her other job asking where she was. The firm had planned a Christmas party at Gatsby's, a gorgeous club worthy of F. Scott Fitzgerald's glamorous hero. It was also the place where Zach had taken her on their first and last date. The Gatsby's waiter had looked stunned and confused when she shakily ordered herself an "angel shot," the code-phrase used to quietly ask bartenders or wait staff for help when you felt threatened, but after his initial shock, the waiter immediately escorted her secretly to a taxi waiting outside before Zach returned to the table. Gatsby's had saved her life; but she didn't want to go back there. After avoiding call after call from Zach, she finally answered and politely asked him never to call her again. To her surprise, he didn't. He never spoke to her again. Unless she sang, she never even saw him, but she felt his presence almost everywhere. It felt like she was haunted by him; haunted by something wonderful and magical that, inexplicably, went horribly wrong. Her phone buzzed again, the display showing that the firm's senior partner wanted to FaceTime her. Steeling herself, she answered. "Honey Lane where in the hell; oh my god lookit you!" Aaron Timberman held the phone high above his head with his long ex-basketball-player arms and Honey saw a crowd of her co-workers crowd into the picture behind him. "Um, hi sir. Sorry I'm late to;" "You're an elf!" "Um, yeah. It's a volunteer thing;" "Wait, wait, wait; you have the shoes? You know, with the; toes?" he slurred, motioning his finger in a spiral motion. Honey bit her lips and tilted the camera down her body, showing her entire costume, tilting her foot to show off the curled toe. "I'm sorry it got late tonight, but I'll be there as soon as I can get home and get changed;" Timberman looked around at the crowd surrounding him, "Guys, do we wanna see Honey Lane here at the party in some boring old Anne Klein shit, or do we want the elf?" he yelled, pointing at the screen. Behind him, almost a dozen of her co-workers began chanting "Elf, Elf, Elf, Elf!" "Get yer ass over here, Elf," Timberman ordered, poking at his screen several times before effectively ending the call. A few minutes later, Norman finally came back from the restroom and gave Honey a ride over to Gatsby's in his red SUV bedecked with a bumper sticker that read, "My other car's a SLEIGH!" Honey hopped out after getting bits of advice from Norman that would have been appropriate several decades ago. With flaming cheeks, she brushed the furry white pompom from her hat out of her face and told the smirking ma tre d which party she wanted, sighing when he grinned widely and escorted her through the middle of the main dining area, much to her horror. When the doors to the party room opened and she was greeted by another round of "Elf, Elf, Elf, Elf," she didn't feel much better. She was starving, so she headed over to the buffet and began loading up a plate with delicious-looking things on ice in shot glasses, impaled on sticks, or immersed in flames. She just spied a quiet table in a dark corner and was winding her way toward it to it to scarf down her only food since breakfast before she could be drawn into a drunken debate. That was the plan, anyway. "Hunnybaby! Lookit you! C'mon we gotta dance!" Lee James slurred to her fur-trimmed tits. With a sigh, she smiled and laid her plate down on a nearby table, promising to herself that she would eat right after enduring a dance with the favored junior partner. Unfortunately, after Lee angled her awkwardly around the dance floor, they'd drawn so much attention that everyone wanted to get pics of themselves toasting and dancing with the Christmas elf. At some point, she found herself in Timberman's arms with a glass of champagne in her hand. "Um; what?" she said, almost asking herself how she had gotten there. "I said you look lovely, tonight, Honey. Much better than in a shawl and sheath dress," he said, quickly twirling her around as they reached the edge of the dance floor. "Twirling makes my skirt go up; I'm dizzy," she murmured. A familiar dark figure flashed in the background and disappeared as Timberman turned her again. She looked around, trying to find the figure again, but she couldn't see him anywhere. Why was he there? Had she been singing again? "Well, I'll make sure nobody twirls you, my dear," he said, twirling her and smiling as her skirt flew up her long candy-cane striped legs. "The wives wouldn't like it." "I like your wife's dress Mr. Timberman; looks warm. It covers her ass when she sits, too," she slurred, frowning in confusion at the dark red drink in her hand now. Zach was frowning, and then he just looked blurry again as she swirled around. Maybe swirling made it harder for him to kill her. Why did he want to kill her? It just wasn't fair. Timberman leaned down and dipped her, "I'll make sure to give her your compliments. You know, if you like what wives wear, you should consider getting married. Lee is quite taken with you, you know," he said, stroking his hand against the soft pink velvet of her dress. Honey found herself drifting away and wandering inside her head again, thinking about Lee; he was handsome in an overly-polished way, said funny things, but they always sounded a little mean, like he wanted to be the only one laughing; and he also took her away from the food plate that just floated by on a table. It was still full. She should have eaten that food. What time was it? "He likes my boobs; and he doesn't want to kill me," she agreed eventually, surprised to find that Timberman was gone and she was dancing with Lee James again. "Well, I can't blame him for that; they're fucking perfect; just like everything else. I'm gonna come on them after you suck me off; he murmured, pulling her closer against him. "Let me take you home, Honey; penthouse view of the city; "Umm; no, that's not home; I live in the; railroad place; with the trains?" Honey explained, pointing in what she thought was the direction of the Lowertown Commons. Why did every guy think she lived with them tonight? "Sounds charming, Eliza Doolittle; you should trade up. You don't know how much I'd love twist your arms back and fuck this ass wide open over my balcony tonight," he said, reaching his hand under her skirt and greedily squeezing her bottom. "You'd like that, wouldn't you Honey? I can tell; Lee whispered, his cologne invading her head and making her queasy. "I feel sick; Honey whimpered and staggered away, trying to find the quiet table where the food was that would make her less drunk. The dance floor was confusing, though, always turning around and thumping and flashing. She leaned against a pillar until she got a better sense of where she was. She liked the pillar. It was big and strong; and it stroked her hair. "Honey; wake up, Honey. Open your mouth. You need to take these," the vaguely familiar voice said, cutting through the sleep that had been blocking out some of the pain she felt everywhere. She obediently opened her mouth and the hand put two caplets on her tongue. A water bottle squirted a little cool liquid into her mouth until she moaned and sucked harder, desperate for more. "Not too much. Wait until you can hold that down. I'll give you more in a bit. You don't want that IV back, do you?" "Nuh" Honey groaned. She hated needles. Sure, just about every part of her body hurt more than a needle did, right now, but somehow needle pain felt personal. Like with Zach. He didn't seem like someone who went around wanting to choke everybody; just her. She was nobody special; just a simple girl who kept lawyers organized and tried to be nice. Then, someone wonderful like Zach thought she needed to die. That hurt. Something about her made him go from being tender and intensely loving to someone who; it just didn't make sense. What did she do? Mercifully, sleep faded the pain and clouded her thoughts. Voices below her intruded into a wonderful dream where she was bouncing on clouds. Though not in the same room, the voices seemed strangely clear. "I can't; Terry, she cries when I do that," the pills voice said, making her eyes fly open. She knew that voice. She hadn't heard it for a year, but she would never forget it. Her body reacted with a confused mix of emotions, her cheeks flushing and adrenaline searing a path all through her at the same time. "That's because it hurts her. You know what hurts more? Bedsores. Man up. Use the pillows to prop her weight against the parts that aren't hurt on whichever side. It's either this, or she goes back to the hospital, and I have it on good authority you won't be allowed to visit after what happened." "She was screaming; Zach gritted. "Yeah, well they were putting her shoulder back in. People scream. That still doesn't excuse what you did. Since when did you become such a pussy about pain?" Terry asked. "since her." "oh my god." "Shut up," Zach grunted. "Oh my god; "Yeah, that's not shutting up." "The great Z-dog has been taken down;" "Shut up, maggot, it's not like that. I'm just taking care of h;" "By a little bitty pink Christmas elf; Terry laughed. There was a scuffling sound and then a loud whoomp and a forceful exhalation of air. "So, I turn her every few hours until she can do it for herself?" Zach asked, casually. "Yes, sir," Terry choked. "Anything else?" "Clear liquids until she can hold stuff down. Talk to her. Ask her questions. If she seems disoriented or part of her face goes slack, she goes back to the hospital. Don't fuck around." "Got it. Are you squared away, or do we need to discuss this further?" "Squared away, sir," Terry choked, then gasped in relief, panting faintly. "Jesus Christ, you haven't lost your touch. We on for the hump tomorrow at 0 500?" "No. I'm gonna stick close here until she's;" "Got it. Hey, maybe they have those Baby Bjorn things in elf-size. Then, you could just strap her onto your ba; ow! ow! ow, ow, ow!" "You weren't particularly attached to the rest of that sentence, were you, maggot?" Zach growled. "Sir, no sir; Terry squeaked. "I didn't think so. You'll be back here Wednesday," Zach stated, more as an order than a question. "Yeah, if you want me to. Honestly, right now she just needs rest and TLC more than a medic. That stands for 'tender loving care' by the way, not;" "You were just going," Zach said, as the voices moved to another end of the room below her. "Hey, you wanna know what makes an elf's toes curl up like tha;" Terry asked, his question cut off by the slamming of the door. Honey listened, trembling and terrified as Zach paced the floor below her. Though his voice hadn't changed, he sounded nothing like the man that had wooed her so tenderly a year ago. He sounded dangerous, brutal even. He definitely sounded like the kind of person that went around wanting to choke everyone, she thought, strangely relieved that her heartbreak felt a little less personal. How could she have been so wrong in her impression of him? She looked around the room, understanding now how the voices had reached her so easily. She was in an open industrial loft bedroom that opened onto the main floor below. Looking around, she realized she must be in Zach's huge bed, though if the crisply made side next to her was any indication, he hadn't been sleeping in it with her. Looking down her body, she gasped quietly. Her left arm was in a sling strapped to her chest, her legs were covered in bruises, and the right leg that was being stabbed with an invisible knife right now, was wrapped up in an air cast boot. What had happened to her? The last thing she remembered was feeling sick as she tried to get away from Lee's groping hands on the dance floor. After that; nothing. How did she get here? A beeping noise sounded below and Zach walked across the room to what sounded like a kitchen. The sound of water being poured into a cup, the ringing of a spoon stirring it, a pill bottle being opened. Honey shivered, realizing he was probably coming up to her, soon. She closed her eyes and tried to slow her breathing, feigning sleep. Steps ascending to the loft bedroom. Ankle stabbing, stab, stab, stab, stab with every panicked heartbeat. A tray went down on the nightstand next to her. A chair across the room was lifted and set down by the bed. Honey told herself to breathe slowly, willing the tears welling behind her lids not to leak out of her eyes. He would leave her alone if she was sleeping, wouldn't he? "You're not sleeping," Zach's voice stated, quietly, and her stomach clenched in fear. "You've been waking up for these pills every four hours like a junkie. I know you don't want to talk to me, Honey, but until you're squared away, you're gonna have to. So, cut the crap, open your eyes, and let's get this done." Honey opened her eyes to see his grim face looking down at her. With one blink, large tears rolled down her pale cheeks, and Zach's jaw set angrily. Sitting down in the chair, he put his elbows on his knees and leaned his massive shoulders forward, looking at her. His hands looked like they could crush rocks as he gripped them together. "Let's get some things straight. I don't know what you think you know about me, but acting like I'm some kind of psycho is pretty shitty. You want nothing of me, that's fine, but you're hurt because you screamed and flung yourself down some stairs rather than let me help you to an Uber. You're staying here until you're well, because some shithead at that party gave you enough roofies to be in a coma for almost 3 days and I'm not dragging my ass to that rat trap of yours in the Commons every day to make sure they don't come back while you're weak. Are we clear?" he asked. Honey swallowed and nodded, wincing at the pain in her neck and head. That just seemed to make Zach angrier. "While you are here, you will do as you're told. You will eat what you get, and you will not complain. You see these, here?" he said, holding up the magic caplets that made everything better. "These are the last ones you're getting. I'm switching you to ibuprofen and Tylenol because, unchecked, this Sackler shit will fuck you up for good and that's not happening on my watch. Do you understand?" he asked. "Yes," Honey whispered. At the sound of her voice, Zach's mouth twitched, but at least he didn't look as angry as when she'd nodded and winced. "You will follow your doctor's orders to the last goddamn word. You will rest. You will do your therapy. You will let me help you and you will ask me for what you need because I am not a fucking mind reader. And so help me, if you do anything stupid like get out of that bed without me here to help you, or push yourself away from me like you did at Gatsby's, or any other drama shit that hurts even one hair on that head again, I will personally make you regret you were ever born." "Yes, Zach," Honey breathed, confused. Two more tears rolled down her cheeks. Without thinking, she leaned over to wipe them off on her shoulder and cried out in pain. Zach squeezed his clenched hands together and several of his knuckles cracked. "You don't use my name. You don't get to use my name. You're not getting under my skin again, you hear me?" Zach growled, using his rough knuckle to wipe her tears. "Orders a fucking angel shot in my own fucking club; fuck you. I don't have a name, you don't have a name. You're nothing to me. Understand?" "Yes, sir," she whispered. Honey leaned forward and took the last spoonful of broth into her mouth and swallowed, looking longingly at the noodles at the bottom of the cup. Zach caught a drop of broth at the bottom of her lower lip with the spoon and returned it to her mouth. "No," he said, seeing where her eyes lingered. "I can do it," she pleaded. "Please; I haven't had anything solid since; how long has it been?" "I said, no. You throw up on another pair of my skivvies and I'll be doing laundry twice a week," Zach said, dabbing her mouth with a paper towel. "Why do I have to wear your boxer briefs anyway? They feel weird. They have this hole-flap thing; and there are some places that aren't supposed to feel a breeze," Honey said, lifting the blanket to look down at his underwear loosely covering her hips. "Are you complaining?" he asked quietly. Honey's eyes darted quickly to his face, "No sir," she murmured, looking down at her lap. "I just thought if I had some of my things here, you wouldn't have to do the laundry so much." "I'll worry about what I have to do, Honey," he said, unthinkingly using her name. Startled, she looked up to see his eyes wandering over her, his massive t-shirt sleeves going down past her elbows. She felt ridiculous and disheveled, but something about the way he looked at her made her hold her breath. Then, without another word, he slurped the noodles out of the cup and took the tray downstairs. After that, the two settled into a quiet routine of him feeding her, giving her medicine, and watching her sleep most of the day. She would sometimes awaken to the soft repetitive sounds of him running on a treadmill, or the clinking of him lifting weights downstairs where she couldn't see him. Then, he would go to the bathroom and shower. After his shower, he came upstairs again in his towel and took some clothes from his dresser before going back downstairs to change. Honey found herself looking forward to those few seconds each day, watching his droplet-covered torso twist as he leaned over his dresser. He frowned as he flipped through his carefully folded underwear. "You wearing the grey ones?" he asked, not looking at her. Honey peeked under the covers, "Um, yes sir," she replied. "I'm supposed to wear the grey ones today," he grumbled to himself. Honey didn't say anything. Zach was the one who picked out which underwear she wore today. He was the one who looked away while he painstakingly slipped the old ones off her hips and pulled the new ones over her boot and up her legs until her bottom was covered again. There was nothing about her life that wasn't chosen and executed by him. If he wasn't happy about the color of his underwear, that was his fault. Still, Zach kept rummaging around in his underwear drawer as if another crisply folded grey pair would somehow magically appear. Finally, rather than offend him by laughing, Honey spoke, "Um; you know, if they're clean, I could wear the pair I had on when I went to the hospital and you could have these. It would get you back on schedule; Zach lifted his head from the drawer and glared at her, as if he thought she was making fun of him. Honey held carefully still and shrugged her uninjured limb. She wasn't making fun, she just wanted to help. The movement caused the huge neckline to gape over to the side, revealing her bare shoulder. She waited as Zach stared impassively at her, the vein at his neck throbbing. After a long moment, he walked over and stood next to her, the tuck of his towel right next to her face. With every breath, she inhaled the scent of his wet body and the bar soap he used. A rivulet of water painstakingly slid from his chest and down his abdomen, until finally disappearing into the tightly twisted white cotton. Honey glanced up to see that he had been reading her face as she watched the droplet's progress. With a shaking breath, she blushed and pulled the covers higher with her good arm. With a twist of his mouth, Zach pulled the neckline back over her shoulder again and quickly left the room. That night, after leaving her with a video baby monitor watching her on the nightstand, Zach returned with a bag of her underwear and some of her nightgowns. After watching her excitedly sort through them, Zach pushed them aside and sat on the edge of the bed. "There were a bunch of boxes with tags on them in your living room. What's that about?" he asked. Honey's eyes dropped, "Oh; that's the charity gift thing for kids. You sign up and get them something they wished for and wrap it up so they can have something under the tree, when they wouldn't have something otherwise. It's nice, you know? I signed up for a bunch and I was supposed to wrap them and get them back to the law firm, but I guess; sorry kids," she trailed off. Looking furious, yet carefully impassive at the same time, Zach cursed under his breath and left again, returning with the packages and a huge stack of unused Styrofoam clamshells from Gatsby's, and dumped them on the bed next to her. For the next few hours, they "wrapped" the presents, Zach carefully fitting items into an appropriate-sized takeout box, and Honey trying to make them pretty with ribbons. As she watched him work, occasionally cursing under his breath, she found herself smiling at his frowning face when he was strategizing how to fit a basketball into three disassembled clamshells. "What are you laughing at?" he said, glaring when he caught her at it. "I wasn't laughing. I was smiling." "Why were you smiling, then?" he asked. "I guess; I just like you; sir," she said, glancing over at him. Honey saw a hopeful softness steal into Zach's eyes until he forcibly wrestled it down and a look of hooded sarcasm shaded them. "Yeah, well; fool me once," he sneered. Angry, Honey closed her eyes, blocking him out the only way she could. "You know, that's; that's not fair. Not after what you said; you scared me!" she said, frustrated that, once again, tears were rolling down her cheeks. Zach choked out a mirthless laugh, "I scared you? What did I say, Honey? What did I fucking say? God! I was on eggshells all night trying not to fuck it up with you and then you just; why? Those creeps you were dancing with at that party, those fucking 'nice guys' that drugged you, they were saying shit that made my skin crawl! I didn't even kiss you! I couldn't! I could barely breathe just for looking at you on our date; you looked just like a fucking angel. What did I say, Honey? What did I say?" Honey reached over and grabbed her phone, flipping through her photo album to a screenshot taken shortly before she blocked his number. "You didn't say it; you texted it. I remember watching you leave for the restroom thinking I'd met the love of my life and then you sent me this; she said, handing her phone to him. Zach took the phone, his face going from an angry red to pale horror in a matter of seconds. "This; this; he gasped, "I didn't; send this; to you; he said, shaking his head. "Whoever had your phone did, sir!" she said, emphasizing the last word, making him wince. "I spent the last year thinking you wanted to do that to me; to kill me. Every time I felt you watching me, every crowd I saw you show up in, every dark room I had to go into, that's what I thought about. I thought that a man I was head over heels about; that I could be so wrong about him. So, excuse me for thinking I liked you, sir. I promise it won't ever happen again!" Honey cried herself to sleep that night, refusing to speak to, or even look at Zach again. When she awoke, the bedroom was empty, and a glass of water and a pain pill were waiting on the nightstand. After swallowing the pill, she stared at the ceiling, furious. She didn't want to be there anymore, to be helpless and dependent on him, to obey all his stupid rules. He didn't deserve to take care of her. So, she tightened the straps on her boot and increased the air pressure to hold her broken ankle tightly enough to walk without her crutches. Then, she took off Zach's t-shirt, pulled on her elf dress, and called herself an Uber. It was when she saw the anticipated arrival time of 8 minutes that she realized her mistake. There was no way for her to get down from the loft and out of the apartment quietly in that amount of time. If she used the crutches, she would be able to descend the stairs quickly enough, but they made such a distinctive clicking racket that they would surely wake up her gorilla-like guard. If she hopped down the stairs on her good foot, it might have worked, but her good arm was on the opposite side and she kept losing her balance. Eventually she decided on the most painful course, of going down on her good and bad legs, using her good arm for support. Her boot thunked horribly the first few times, until she got the hang of it and could place it more quietly on the next step and then hop her good foot down to support it before the scream inside her could escape her lips. By the time she reached the bottom, though, she was shaking with pain and exhausted. Curiosity forced her to look around the rest of the apartment as she caught her breath, sitting on the bottom step. It was clean and unmistakably masculine. Exercise equipment took up a lot of the space not already claimed by a leather couch and TV arrangement. Zach lay on the couch, made up with sheets to act as a bed, his feet sticking out over the arm, his hand tucked under the back of his head, his chest rising and falling under the rumpled sheet. If she wasn't so angry, she'd find him handsome; or maybe he still was handsome, she thought grudgingly, closing her eyes miserably and looking away. Why couldn't he be ugly? Life wasn't fair. Uber. Right. Screwing up her courage for what was ahead, she stood and slowly hobbled across the hardwood floor, agonizing over every painful thump and noisy squeak until she finally reached the door. She unlocked the five locks on his large door, each of them being well-oiled and working perfectly. She expected no less of her anal-retentive, grey-skivvies-on-Tuesdays captor. Finally, she tugged open the heavy door to find endless flights of icy steel-mesh stairs leading all the way down to the street where her Uber was waiting. "Oh, you gotta be kidding me; she cried, breaking down into tears. A strong arm slid down around her waist and mercifully shifted her weight off her throbbing foot, "I know. It sucks. You should try it with a rucksack full of bricks," Zach said, leaning his head down and breathing into her hair. "I want to go home," she whispered. "Let me take care of you; please," Zach murmured into the top of her head, "I; it was my fault this happened to you. I scared you, I know that now; but, please believe me that I would never want to hurt or frighten you like that." "It wasn't just that text," she said, pulling her head away and looking up at him angrily. "All year, I never had a moment's peace. Even when I couldn't see you, I could feel you waiting in the quiet or dark places. Even if you weren't there;" "I was there," he confessed. "I was always there. I didn't understand what had gone wrong. You didn't want to talk to me, and the world just didn't make sense to me unless I knew where you were, what you were doing; unless I knew you were safe." "Maybe you knew I was safe, but I didn't! I thought I'd done something; that somehow I deserved to have this beautiful, scary monster hunting me. I couldn't stop thinking about what I'd done to destroy something that was so; wonderful." "You didn't do anything, Honey. Nothing at all. You were perfect. You were so perfect that I couldn't keep; you didn't do anything wrong. I never meant to send you that message; please, please believe me." "Why did you send it?" she asked, finally looking up into his eyes. The dark blue liquid pools of her eyes turned violet in the moonlight, and Zach felt a tightening in his chest. "I; I can't tell you that; but it was never meant for you." "You mean, you meant to send that message to someone else? To hurt them like that?" "Honey, I; Zach said, looking around, unable to meet her eyes, "Please, I can't; you wouldn't understand; my life isn't like that anymore." "I want to go home, Zach; please," she whispered. Zach closed his eyes for a long moment before he swallowed and nodded, looking like he was in more pain than she was. "I'll take you home tomorrow, okay? Or Terry will, if you don't want me to. He'll check the place out, make sure you're set up and safe there. You're tired, you're hurting, and your Uber's gone, now. Let me take you back upstairs and you can go in the morning. Please." At that moment, a throb of pain shot through her entire leg, and as angry as Honey was, she knew she couldn't face her empty apartment without a few more hours of rest. "Okay," she whispered. To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 4 Finding real love, at last. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. Driving home the next day felt like waking up from some kind of dream until I pulled into our driveway and Munchkin came running out to greet me. As I was getting out to reassure him that he hadn't been abandoned, the reality of my life settled right back in. I went inside, and Lane and Mary grunted their hellos without looking up. Ah, home. I texted Erin that I made it back safely, and she replied almost immediately saying what a great night she had, and how much she missed me already. It was going to be a long three weeks until she rotated back to the hospital in Petoskey. Luckily, life was as busy as always, and time flew by. For the first time since I was a child, I could honestly say that I was happy. My happiness lasted until the day before Erin was scheduled to return. I got my first inkling that something might be wrong when I called to see if Wilma wanted me to pick up any groceries for her from town. She didn't answer, which was strange, and the call went to voicemail. Even if she was napping, she was a very light sleeper and would normally answer by the third ring. I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach, so I went straight to Wilma's to make sure she was alright. Everything seemed fine when I pulled into the yard, but there was no answer when I knocked on her door. I tried again, but there was nothing but an eerie silence. Fearing the worst, I grabbed the spare key from its hiding place and went inside. I called Wilma's name and, hearing no reply, went quickly through the house trying to find her. When I got to her bedroom, I could hear a low moaning sound from the attached washroom. I ran in and found Wilma collapsed by the bathtub. She had slipped and hit her head, injuring her hip and arm in the process. She didn't have her phone with her when she fell and had been unable to move, so who knows how long she had been lying there. I called 911 for an ambulance and then called Erin and suggested that she meet us at the hospital. It took forever for the paramedics to arrive, and longer still to get Wilma loaded into the ambulance. By the time I got to the hospital, she was already being triaged by their emergency team. I took a few minutes while I waited for an update on Wilma's condition to call the rest of the family and give them the news. Alison came directly to the hospital after class, and Sharon brought Mary and Lane as soon as they got home from school. Erin arrived a few hours later and broke down when she saw me. Finally, just after nine, the doctors gave Erin an update. Wilma was in rough shape; she was badly dehydrated and had a moderate concussion, a fractured wrist, and a bone bruise on her hip. It would take her weeks to recover in the hospital. The good news was that she would make a recovery, given enough time and support. Erin and Mary decided to stay with Wilma in the hospital while Sharon dropped Alison at her dorm and drove Lane back to the house. By midnight, Mary had nodded off in a chair in the corner of Wilma's room, while I waited outside with Erin. "You should go home, Davis. There's nothing else you can do tonight. Thank God, you found her; I am not sure what I would have done if you hadn't. I already lost Grampy; I am not ready to lose Gran as well. They are all I have." I wrapped her in my arms and pulled her close. "You have me, now, too. And the girls. And you know Lane would do anything for you, you just need to ask. I was serious about what I said in Grand Rapids, Erin. I love you." Erin pulled me closer but didn't reply. The following week was a rollercoaster of emotions. Wilma was improving far quicker than the doctors had anticipated, but she would still be in rehab for at least another two weeks. It was impossible to hide Wilma's accident from the rest of the family, and they descended on the hospital like vultures; or, more accurately, their lawyers descended on the hospital while, for the most part, they stayed far away where it was warm. The one exception was Erin's stepfather, who flew in the next day. "For Christ's sake, Erin. Haven't you done enough harm as it is? Do you want your Gran to die alone on the floor of that dingy old shack of hers? It's time for her to move into a care facility that can look after her. Be reasonable!" When he failed to persuade Erin to act on his behalf, his attorneys requested an emergency court order, alleging that Wilma lacked the capacity to make her own medical decisions, that Erin was not acting in her best interests, and that one of Wilma's children should be appointed as her legal guardian. Wilma was furious when she learned of his actions, but there was little she could do to stop him until she was discharged from the hospital. Both sides knew that her doctor's recommendation would hold a lot of weight with the judge, and it was not good news for Wilma when it came. "If Mrs. Anderson is to return home, she will require around-the-clock care and company. If such care can't be arranged, then I recommend that she be placed in a long-term assisted-living facility that can treat any lingering effects from her fall, and from her late-stage cancer." Erin took the news like a physical blow, and she staggered backward to a chair. We didn't have the resources for 24-hour nursing, and it would be impossible to arrange it with such short notice even if we did. "I'm sorry, Davis. I need to be alone for a while to think." She left without looking back or saying goodbye to Wilma, and I just let her go. I wanted to ease her pain, but I knew that there was nothing I could do. She had lost, and her family had won. I was despondent as I made my way towards the exit, so much so that I nearly ran into Alison who was finishing up her shift at the hospital. "You look terrible, Brother, what happened? Is Wilma alright?" I explained to her about the doctor's recommendation and Erin's reaction. "No one has had the heart to tell Wilma, yet. She's recovered from the fall, but this news is going to kill her." Alison looked at me for a minute, before her mouth quirked upwards in a smile. "I'll do it." "What do you mean? "I'll do it. I'll look after Wilma. I am wrapping up my clinical practicum tomorrow, and I was planning on working this summer. I will look after Wilma instead. Mary can move in with us as well, and I can teach her what she needs to know to care for her when I'm not there. Once her school year is done in June, she and I can spell each other off, and I can still pick up some shifts here and there." It was an amazing offer, but I couldn't let her do it. "Alison, I can't ask you to give up your job for the summer. You need that money for your living expenses at school." "You're not asking; I'm offering. And since you've paid for my tuition so far, I am debt-free and can take out a loan to cover my last term." "I didn't cover the tuition, it was your;" "Davis. Really? Our mother, who never met a five-dollar bill she couldn't snort or inject, left me a college fund? Please. I am not an idiot. I love you, Big Brother, and I love what you have done for me and the others, but it's my time to step up now as well. Let me do this." I felt a heaviness lift from my chest as I hugged Alison and lifted her off her feet. I tried to reach Erin to let her know about Alison's offer, but I drove to her apartment, and she wasn't there, and she must have turned her phone off. I figured she must have gone to Wilma's, so I headed that way. I pulled in just as the sun was setting and found her SUV parked in the laneway, crosshatched by the lengthening shadows of the trees. I parked and saw a lone figure at the end of the dock, still wearing her scrubs. I could see whitecaps on the waves as they smashed into the dock, and I knew she must be freezing, so I grabbed my jacket out of the back of the truck and went to join her. The footing was treacherous, with patches of ice hidden by the gloom and spray, but I made my way carefully to Erin and wrapped my jacket around her shoulders. She closed her eyes and leaned back against me. "Am I doing the right thing, Davis? Gran could have died. She would have died if not for you. Can we risk that happening again? Am I just holding on to the past?" When she was finished, Erin lapsed into silence. "You are doing what Wilma asked you to do. I know your stepfather says that she isn't mentally competent, but I tell you, if she's not mentally competent then none of us are." "But it doesn't make a difference anymore. You heard what the doctor said, and I can't go against her recommendation." "You don't have to, Erin. Alison has offered to move in with Wilma to look after her, and she will teach Mary to look after her as well. Between the two of them, Wilma can stay in the house until the fall, at least, and then we can see." Erin turned towards me in her excitement but lost her footing on the slippery dock and fell backward into the water, pulling me with her. Now, in the summer, that kind of accident might be cause for some laughter and an embarrassing story around the dinner table. In late April, however, spending any time in the frigid waters of Lake Michigan could rapidly prove fatal. The shock from the cold when Erin hit the water caused her to gasp involuntarily, and she took in a mouthful. I had a half-second longer to prepare myself and managed to keep my mouth closed as I submerged, but I could immediately feel the cold in my extremities. The ladder that would normally have been at the end of the dock had been taken out for the winter, so we had no choice but to make for shore. Time compressed as I struggled to pull us through the water while Erin coughed and vomited. Finally, we dragged ourselves onto the shore, wet and shivering. I felt clumsy and weak from the cold, and my clothes felt like they weighed a hundred pounds, but I wrapped my arm around Erin's waist, and we started stumbling toward the house. By the time we got there, we were both shivering uncontrollably and my hands were numb from the cold. I knew we needed to get warm, but it was like my brain was in a fog and I couldn't get my limbs to move the way they were supposed to. So, I did the first thing that came to mind, and started feeding paper and kindling into the fireplace, while Erin went to the linen closet and grabbed a stack of towels. She stripped off her wet scrubs while I got the fire started, and then she helped me get undressed as well. When I felt a little feeling return to my fingers, I fed a larger log onto the fire and then went and got a large comforter which I wrapped around us as we shivered in front of the fire. Eventually, our shivering subsided as our bodies warmed up, and Erin laid her head back against my chest. "I'm not ready for her to go. I'm not ready to be all alone again." "You're not alone anymore; not unless you want to be. I love you, Erin." I felt her relax back against me. "I love you too, Davis, and I'm sorry." "For what?" "For pulling you into the lake like a dumbass; fuck, that was cold." Chapter 6. Wilma's family insisted on taking their emergency petition to court, over Wilma's continued objections, but once the judge learned that Alison, a trained nurse, was going to be staying with her, their decision was an easy one. And let me tell you, Wilma's mind was still sharp as ever, and she made it clear both to her doctors and, eventually, to her family and the judge, that she wanted to go home. Erin's stepfather was beside himself with anger after they lost the hearing. "Why do you insist on delaying the inevitable like this? Wilma is dying. We know it, she knows it, the doctors know it. You're the only one who won't accept it. She would get better care in a facility with real nurses here in town, rather than relying on a student, a little girl, and whatever time you can give her at home. The next time she has a crisis maybe we won't get so lucky, and it will be on your head." Outwardly, Erin looked as smooth and unbothered as glass as her stepfather screamed at her, but her hand was squeezing mine so hard that I thought she might break a bone. Luckily, before I could say anything to make matters worse, Wilma intervened. "What is it that makes you so damn sure that you know what's best for everyone else? You're right, I'm dying. There is nothing that anyone can do about that. If I happen to fall again and speed the process along, so be it. But don't you dare pretend that you care one iota about my health or happiness, or your stepdaughter's happiness for that matter. The only thing you care about is getting your wife's inheritance faster. Is your business doing so badly that you can't wait until I die? It seemed like she had scored a direct hit, as his face turned solid red as he started to stammer out a response, but she dismissed him before he could even begin. "Now go away and leave us in peace. You will be back here for my funeral soon enough, and no one wants you hovering around, hoping to speed it up." A week later, Wilma was released from the hospital, and we brought her back home. Alison moved in right away, along with Munchkin, and Mary soon followed. On most days, James would come by to pick Mary up for school and then drop her back afterward. Alison stayed with Wilma during the day, and Mary covered most of the evenings. Erin came by to help whenever she could, and I did my best to keep them stocked with supplies. It wasn't perfect, but it worked and, more importantly, it made Wilma happy. She didn't talk much about her cancer, but it was clear that it was getting worse. Mary noticed that she was eating less and resting more and that she had begun to take her pain pills in the morning as well as in the evening before she went to bed. Wilma was still adamant that she wanted to stay in her home, however, and continued to teach Mary all she could about art and life. In early June, I had stopped by to visit Wilma and the girls late in the afternoon and I was still there when James dropped Mary off from school. He escorted her into the house but then stood awkwardly in the entranceway rather than leaving. "Mr. Crawford, could we talk for a minute, if you have the time?" I shook my head in amusement. No matter how many times I told him to just call me Davis, Mr. Crawford, I remained. "Sure, I was just finishing up with Wilma," I replied as I gave Wilma a gentle hug. She felt more like a bird at that point than a person, just skin hanging on fragile bones held together by her indomitable will. James looked worried as we went outside. "This may not be any of my business, but yesterday, when I got home from school, Calum and my dad were on a conference call with some officials from the county and Wilma's son and one of her granddaughters, the lawyer. I didn't mean to eavesdrop or anything, but they were on speaker, and it was loud enough that I could hear them in the kitchen. "They were saying that when Wilma dies, her estate is being divided up equally amongst all of the children and grandchildren, but there is a part of the will that states that the land by the lake can't be sold or developed. From the sounds of it, however, once Wilma is gone, the county is going to seize that land, using eminent domain, to create a public boat launch, since Wilma's dock is the only four-season dock for at least ten miles in either direction. They will fix it up and then sell the rest of the land to the McDougals for development. "So, Wilma's family will get their money when the county forces the sale, and the McDougals will get their land. The only person left who might make a fuss would be Erin, but they figure she will fall in line once she sees the big fat check from the county." Listening to James' story made my blood boil. I hated the kinds of rich pricks who used their money and their purchased politicians to run roughshod over the rest of us. I just wasn't sure if there was anything that we could do to stop them. I thanked James for the heads up and went to speak with Wilma once he left. I expected Wilma to be as filled with rage at her family's treachery as I was, but she seemed remarkably calm about the whole thing. "Thank you for sharing this with me and thank James for his candor. He must have been deeply conflicted between his loyalty to his family, and his desire to do the right thing. Now, as to what we are going to do about this, we are going to do nothing. I don't want you to mention this to Erin or Mary, it will just worry them and make them upset. And you have more important things to do than to rage against a bunch of duplicitous assholes. Leave this one with me. "Now, why don't you go outside, take that shirt off, and start chopping some wood or something equally manly? Erin will be here soon, and you know how she likes to see you when you have worked up a sweat." I didn't know exactly what Wilma had planned, but for the next few days, she spent a lot of time on the phone. Towards the end of June, a very well-dressed older man in a tailored suit was leaving her house just as I was pulling in. It was clear that he had been there before since Munchkin ignored him and came over to give me an enthusiastic greeting instead. The man gave me a friendly smile as he put his briefcase in his top-of-the-line Lexus SUV before walking over to introduce himself. "Brantford Sage," he said holding out his hand. "You must be Mr. Crawford. Wilma has told me a lot about you. With everything she said, I was kind of expecting you to be seven feet tall and wearing a cape." I laughed at the image. "It's nice that she thinks so highly of me, but she gives me too much credit. And please call me Davis." "Well, Davis, and please call me Brantford, I have known Wilma for more years than you have been alive, and I have never heard her talk about anyone the way that she talks about you, except for Phillip, of course. And we all know how she felt about Phillip." I knew that it was none of my business why Mr. Sage was visiting Wilma, but my desire to protect her overrode any hesitation on my part about speaking out. "I am sorry if it's rude of me to ask, Mr. Sage, but what is your business here with Wilma? As you may know, her own family, along with a local family of some prominence, have been waging a campaign to get Wilma to sell this land. You are not here on their behalf, are you?" "I can assure you, Davis, that I am only here as a favor to Wilma. I normally split my time between our offices in Detroit, New York, and London, but when Wilma calls, I make it a priority to answer. I am sorry that I can't say more about my business here, attorney-client privilege, but you can ask her yourself if you would like." "It's all good. Wilma is still sharp as a tack, and even if she has lost a step or two, she is still twice as smart and four times as wise as I will ever be." "Well, I should be going. But sadly, I am sure I will see you again, soon enough." By the end of the summer, it was clear that Wilma's adventures were almost done. When she worked with Mary, she would often fall asleep in the comfortable chair in the corner. She had never had a large appetite, but recently, it had dwindled almost to nothing. Erin was very worried and suggested that it was time to move her Gran into hospice, but Wilma wouldn't hear of it. "This house has been my home for more than 60 years; I am not going to leave it now. It would miss me too much, and I can't have my home pining away over me. There is nothing more depressing than a sad home." Even Munchkin, the dog with boundless energy, became more subdued and often sat a quiet watch over Wilma while she slept. Finally, on the last Sunday of August, I got the call I had been dreading. I could hear Mary's voice on the other end of the line, holding back tears. "Gran says she's too tired and it's time to stop fighting. She told me to call you and Erin, and ask you to come;" I could hear the sobs building in her as she spoke, "to say goodbye." "Is James there with you, Mary?" "I called him. He's on his way." "I will call Erin and then go and pick her up. She won't be in any condition to drive." I figured the odds of there being a speed trap on the highway to Petoskey before 7 AM on a Sunday were slim to none, so I made it to Erin's apartment in record time. She must have been watching for me out of her window, as she threw herself into my arms before I was fully out of the truck. "I am so sorry, Honey," was all I could say, and I just held her in silence until the waves of grief that wracked her body had subsided. "We should get going," I said, not knowing what else to say. Maybe I should have told her that "Everything would be alright," but I suspected that it would be a while before that was true. But that was okay. People grieve in their own time. Erin held my hand tightly as we started the drive to Wilma's. "Why don't you tell me some of your favorite memories with your Gran and Grampy?" Erin remained silent for a few minutes, but once she started talking, the floodgates opened wide. She told me about the first time that her parents dropped her at the airport when she was only seven. How scared she was of these strange older people she didn't know. Phillip had seen her fear, and rather than trying to comfort her; how do you comfort a child whose parents have abandoned them; he had taken her for a long walk down by the lake. She remembered the sound of the wind blowing off the lake, as Phillip told her stories about their past. She remembered the summers she spent with Gran and Grampy as a teen. By that point, she had grown into a beautiful young woman, and her parents wanted to show her off to their important friends in Europe and places further afield. But she had already chosen to spend her time with the people that she loved. She spoke of coming to see them when she was in college. Of the awful year that Phillip got sick, and her grief at his passing. She said that her parents came to Good Hart for the funeral, but it felt like she and Gran were the only people to truly grieve his loss. She fell silent as we pulled into Wilma's laneway. "Go and see your Gran. Let me know what you need, Honey. I am here for you." Despite her grief, Erin looked at me as she took my hand. "What about you? What do you need, Davis? You love her too." "People show their love in different ways. I never really got the chance to give or receive love as a child, at least not in the way that most of us think of it. But being with you has made me realize something important about myself; I take care of the people I love. So, let me take care of you, Mary, and Wilma, one final time." By that point, Mary and Munchkin had come outside. Mary's eyes were red, and you could see the tracks that her tears had left on her cheeks. I got out of the truck and just held her for a minute. Erin came up behind me and enveloped her as well. Munchkin, mourning in his own way, stood watch for us, keeping us safe as we grieved. "Mary, you don't have to be here for the end if it's too hard. You can say goodbye, then take the truck and go and meet James. We can let you know when it's over." She just shook her head. "Where is she?" Mary led us into the living room. The wisp that remained of Wilma was in the comfortable chair by the fire. She had been a very small woman when we met less than a year before, but now she looked almost ethereal. Like the wind could slip right through her collecting her stories as it passed. She beckoned me over with one of her curled hands. "Davis, I am glad that you're here. I know I am a greedy old biddy, but I have three favors to ask, and I don't have a lot of time left to do the asking." "Of course, Wilma. You know I would do anything for you and Erin." She closed her eyes for a moment to collect her thoughts. "The first favor is that I need some time alone with my girls. I am sure James will be here in a minute; he is a good boy, don't hold those assholes in his family against him. He loves our Mary. Go outside, and when he arrives, I want you to go down to the lake and set up the five Adirondack chairs, so they are all together and facing out over the water. Then come back up to me." "Of course, Wilma." I went outside and sat on the front steps, scratching Munchkin's ears as I waited. James pulled up less than ten minutes later and I explained what had happened, and Wilma's request. When we were finished at the lake, we walked back up to the house, with Munchkin following quietly on our heels. We let ourselves in and saw Wilma, Erin, and Mary pulled together in an embrace. I was hesitant to interrupt, but Wilma saw us and called us over. "There's your big, strong men. Girls, could you get some of the outdoor blankets for James to carry down to the lake for us? And Davis, my second favor is for you to carry me down to the lake one last time. Would the rest of you give us a few minutes before you follow?" I picked Wilma up from the chair and wrapped her in my arms. She felt almost weightless, but I saw hints of her mischievous smile as we started walking. "You know, the last time a man carried me like this, the journey ended very differently." I couldn't help but smile, even at the end Wilma was still quick with the teasing and innuendo. "I bet you wish it was that other man carrying you now," I joked in return, but Wilma just rested her head against my chest. "No. No, I don't, Davis. I will see that other man soon enough. I am well content to be here with you. I am so proud of you. You are such a good and faithful man. It is a lot to ask of you, but for my third favor, will you look after my girls when I am gone?" By that point, we had reached the shore, and I set Wilma down in the middle chair of the five. "You don't need to ask, Wilma. Of course, I will look after them. Because you asked it of me, and because I love them just like you do." Wilma smiled and reached out to take my hand while she pressed three small objects into my palm. I looked down and saw that she had removed her engagement and wedding rings and given them to me. They were joined by an almost identical wedding band that must have belonged to Phillip before he passed. "You will know when the time is right for these. I would have liked to have been there to see it, though. Through these rings, maybe Phillip and I can continue to be a small part of your love for each other, even once we're gone." James and the girls had started down the path to the lake and would reach us in a minute. Before they arrived, Wilma gave me a final serious look. "All hell is going to break loose when they read my will after the funeral. Be there for Erin, please. The mistakes I made with my children are all my fault, but Erin will be left to bear that weight for a little while longer once I'm gone. It would mean a lot to a dying woman to know that she won't have to carry that weight alone." "I'll share that weight with her, for as long as she needs. For as long as she will let me." Wilma patted my hand. "That's good. I love you, Davis, but I think it's time." Mary and Erin arrived with James, and they made sure that Wilma was bundled in warm blankets as she looked out over the lake. Mary and Erin sat on either side of her and held her hands, while James and I sat at the ends. Munchkin settled against Wilma's feet, to keep them warm. After a while, Wilma started talking. She told stories about her life with Phillip; how they met, when they first came to this place, building a home, and raising their family. She spoke of their success as artists, and their failures as parents. She spoke of her regrets but also about her deep love for Erin and Mary, and how much she appreciated what they had done for her. She paused for a moment as the wind began to pick up, but we heard her last words before the wind carried the rest away. "You are all artists, and you are all worthy of love." She fell silent, and we sat for a long while listening to the wind off the lake. Epilogue. As always, Wilma was right. The reading of her will did indeed set off a firestorm, but she had made sure that we were ready for it. Do you remember Mr. Sage, that man in the suit who came to visit Wilma not too long before she passed? It turns out that he wasn't just an old friend, he was also a named partner at the largest law firm in the state and one of the most powerful firms in the country. It seems that Phillip didn't just paint portraits for the richest family in the state (you would recognize their name from the hospitals, museums, and other cultural institutions where it is featured prominently), but he also became a close family friend. You would never have known it, though, since Phillip refused to even acknowledge their friendship in public so that he didn't inadvertently trade on their name. Mr. Sage was also a good friend of that family and, over the years, became close with Wilma and Phillip, as well. After James told Wilma his story, she called those old family friends and, for the first time in their long friendship, asked for their help. She would never have done so for her own benefit, but she couldn't bear to think that Phillip's legacy would be lost because of the greed and treachery of his children. Within a day, Mr. Sage was working on a solution to Wilma's problem, and everything was signed and sealed well before Wilma passed on. The day of the reading of the will would have been comic if it hadn't also been so tragic. In the weeks after Wilma's death, her remaining children and grandchildren had gathered to express their deep sadness at her passing. Many black outfits were worn, and many sad faces were made. Not surprisingly, the entire McDougal family also showed up both to the funeral and to the smaller gathering at Wilma's house afterward. James stood with Mary, his arm around her shoulder, both to comfort her and to protect her from his own family, as best he could. The rest of the McDougal clan stood with Wilma's family and made sure to avail themselves of the free wine and hors d'oeuvres. As per her wishes, Wilma was cremated, and her ashes were scattered from the deck behind her house so that the wind could carry them towards the lake. Again, as per her wishes, the will was read immediately thereafter. The first surprise of the day came when Mr. Sage, who everyone thought was there merely to express his condolences at Wilma's passing, informed the family lawyers that the will in their possession had been revoked earlier that year. Both Wilma's family and their lawyers began to protest until the man formally introduced himself as a named partner at Sage, Bentley, and Carstairs, and as the new executor of Wilma's estate. The second surprise was the size and extent of that estate. The property by the lake was considerably larger than anyone had known and included a number of additional houses and cottages that Wilma and Phillip had acquired over the years. Unlike the previous will, however, that had left an equal share of the land to each of Wilma's descendants, the new one protected the entire property, in perpetuity, as part of a land trust that was established for the benefit and use of artists, local residents and even the Fudgies, when summer came to the lower peninsula. As part of the land trust, the dock was to be extended and reinforced and a public boat landing and park were to be built and maintained on the land, again, in perpetuity. Erin and I were named as trustees of the land trust, along with Mr. Sage and Mary, when she came of age. Given Michigan's strict laws around the use of eminent domain for private gain, there was no chance that the McDougals and the county would be able to move forward with their plans to seize the land. The third and final surprise was that Wilma and Phillip had done much better with the sale of their art and with their investments over the years than anyone had thought or expected. In addition to the property that was now in the trust, they had amassed a fortune in the low eight figures. Most of that money was left to manage the land trust, but a not inconsiderable amount was set aside to fund the college education of my brother and sisters and to pay off Erin's considerable student debt from medical school. The will also stipulated that the estate would pay for any costs that Wilma's family had incurred to attend the funeral (with receipts, of course.) Wilma's paintings were left to the public gallery in Grand Rapids and galleries further afield, with a few notable exceptions. Mary was given three paintings of her choice from the collection, that weren't otherwise named in the will. After much thought and consideration, she chose both the first and last works that Wilma had painted, both of which had been hanging in the living room, along with a small study of the house that Wilma kept in her bedroom beside a picture of Phillip and her on their wedding day. Erin was given Phillip's portrait of her as a young woman, and that portrait still hangs above our mantelpiece alongside his portrait of Wilma as a young woman, which she left to me. The only time they left our mantelpiece was when they were featured in a retrospective exhibit of their work at a museum in New York, but the house felt strangely empty when they were gone. Erin's family was furious at the changes in the new will. They threatened to fight it with every resource at their disposal. They tried every dirty trick they could think of, questioning Wilma's mental capacity in the months before her death, fighting the legality of the land trust, and trying to impugn our characters implying that we were gold diggers who wormed our way into Wilma's life to steal the family inheritance. In the end, though, the family's lawyers were no match for Brantford and his firm. When none of their ploys worked, Erin's family and the McDougals turned on each other, and the ensuing lawsuits are still ongoing to this day. I would love to say that that was the end of the McDougals, or that Erin's family came around in the end. Unfortunately, they are still just as terrible as ever. But at least their arrogance and corruption are now far enough away that we can safely ignore them. On a similar note, my mother is still absent from our lives. I don't honestly know if she is even still alive, although I assume that someone would have tried to find her next of kin if she had died. Sometimes, I am charitable and hope that she managed to face her demons and turn what's left of her life around. But most of the time, I am just glad that she is no longer able to hurt the people I love. After things settled down, Alison finished her schooling and became a nurse practitioner, as she had always dreamed of. In her last year of study, while she was doing a clinical practicum at a hospital in Detroit, she met a lovely internist who fell madly in love with her. Luckily for him, his feelings were reciprocated, and they are now married and living in Grand Rapids. They split their holidays between our family and her husband's family in Detroit, and they stay with us for a few weeks each summer. Their son is as thick as thieves with our daughter, and their imagination carries them through endless adventures together. Sharon was successful in her ambition to leave the peninsula and see more of the world. She finished her undergraduate degree in creative writing in Chicago before setting out to see the world, and she is still out there wandering. But she sends us lots of pictures when she gets the chance, and recently, Erin noticed that many of her pictures have the same very attractive woman smiling in the background. I think it was probably a coincidence, but Erin thinks otherwise. I sure hope Erin's right. There is nothing I want more than for my family to find love and happiness. When the spirit moves her to come home to us (with or without her friend), she will be very welcome. Mary spent months grieving her loss, but rather than turning inward, she channeled her emotions into a triptych of paintings that firmly established her as an upcoming talent in the world of art. She lived with us for several years until James proposed, at which point they moved into one of the cottages owned by the trust. Unfortunately, James' family found out that he told Wilma about their plans, and they disowned him. He had a few tough years, but Mary helped him through, and when he turned eighteen, I took him on as an apprentice. He now runs one of my crews. I used to worry that he loved Mary more than she loved him and that the imbalance would lead to heartache. My worries were put to rest when she painted her first portrait. James was her subject, and I have never seen a painting more suffused with love and desire. A few years later, a collector offered her an eye-watering amount of money for it, but she politely declined. As for Lane, well who knows what he will do with his life, but he is carrying a 4.0 GPA, and the world is his oyster. He was sure impressed by the lawyers who rained hellfire down on the McDougals, though, so I suspect that he might be leaning that way in the future. He is also building quite a following as a DJ, combining classics from the 40's and 50's with new beats. He recently started dating a new girl, and she is a real sweetheart. We haven't told her about the day that he met Erin for the first time; yet. But trust me, that time will come. But until it does, Lane is more than happy to keep up with his chores and help out around the house. But what he loves more than anything is to carry his rod out to the end of the dock and fish, while the wind off the lake plays through his hair. And then there is Erin and me. I have to say that things have worked out pretty well for us, in the end. It took less than a year for me to make use of Wilma's last gifts, and Erin and I were married the next summer in the new park down by the dock. Wilma left her house and a few acres of land to Erin, separate from the land trust, and we spent several years fixing it up and expanding it so that my brother and sisters know that there is always a place for them if they need it; for a day, a week, or a lifetime. I am still not the best at taking orders or following instructions; but gentle requests from the woman that I love, sealed with a kiss on my cheek? It turns out that I am more than fine with those. And I am still not always sure what a beautiful doctor sees in a plumber like me. But rather than let my insecurity get the better of me, I have learned to accept my good fortune with a smile. One tradition that we've adopted as our own is that we make time to dance together every Friday night. If we have guests, or family who are home, they know that they will be joining us as well; Wilma's 'no wallflowers' rule is still in full effect. Now that she is old enough, I am teaching our daughter to dance, and her favorite thing in the world is to twirl around the living room in her mommy and daddy's arms. Some nights, when it's just the three of us and our daughter has gone to bed, we let the soft crackle of Wilma's old 45s take us back. We dance together with the lights down low, the music threading through the quiet night like a whisper from the past. And when the music fades, we hold each other close and listen to the voices of those we have loved, as they linger in the wind off the lake. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 3 How did we ever get here? Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. "When I was fourteen, Mr. Johnson introduced me to a friend of his, Henry White, who was a master plumber. Henry was a high-functioning alcoholic whose temper had driven away all his old apprentices and journeymen. Luckily, I was always big for my age, and Mr. Johnson assured Henry that I was seventeen, turning eighteen in the next few months, so he took me on with the promise to make me an apprentice as soon as I was old enough. By the time that Henry learned my actual age, he had come to rely on me so much that he kept me on." "But what about school? Don't you need a high school diploma to become an apprentice?" "One good thing about growing up in a small town is that most people know the score. I made it to school when I could, and Henry and I worked a lot on the weekends, while Alison watched the rest of my siblings. Most of my teachers let me through with C's and D's, even though I must have missed half of my classes. Everyone knew that I was working with Henry and that I would need my high school diploma to become an apprentice, so they just kind of let me slip through. "I had well over 6,000 hours of experience plumbing before I even turned 18 and could formally become an apprentice. By that point, Henry was a significantly less functional alcoholic, and I was doing everything for his business; all the plumbing and all of the invoicing. He just signed off on the work. If anyone had ever looked into it, he could have gotten into real trouble, but we did smaller jobs for folks who didn't have a lot of money, so no one ever noticed or cared. "Just about the last thing that Henry did before he passed was to swear out my application to become a master plumber. Then one day I showed up for work, and he had died in his sleep. He didn't own much of anything, other than his tools, and he didn't have any family that I knew of, so I just kept on working." After a few minutes spent lying together in silence, I thought that Erin might have drifted off, but she had one more question for me before she did. "When did your mom leave?" I had never told anyone that part of my story; even my brother and sisters thought that Mom had just left one day, leaving me in charge. The reality was so much worse. "By the time Lane started school, Mom had already left us. Not physically, but in all the other ways that matter. She didn't work, and she regularly brought her 'boyfriends' back to our house to trade sex for drugs. Any support she got from social services went straight into her arm or up her nose. I was working long hours by then, to pay the rent and put food on the table, so sometimes that meant that Mary or my brother would be at home with Mom when I wasn't there. I knew it was playing with fire, but there was nothing I could do about it other than pray. "Normally, when I got home, I would blow my horn as I pulled into our drive and Lane would come running out to hug me and tell me about his day. So, I knew something was wrong when I came home late one evening, turned off my truck, and he still hadn't come out. I went inside, and Mom was sitting stoned in the living room watching TV. I asked where Lane was, and she just waved toward the back of the house. Alison and Sharon were out, so Mary and Lane were home with her by themselves. I found him in the room that we shared, cowering in the corner, with little Mary guarding the door. She was only eight at the time. "After a few minutes, I got Lane to tell me what was wrong, and he showed me his arm. Earlier, he had been in the kitchen and had bumped into Mom while she was cooking something on the stove. In a burst of rage, or maybe just evil, she grabbed his arm and held it against the burner. You can still see the scar on his arm today. "That was the end of it. I asked Mary to stay with Lane in our room, I packed Mom's things into the one suitcase we owned, and I drove her to the bus station. I bought her a ticket to Grand Rapids, gave her all the cash in my wallet, and waited with her until she boarded. I told her I would call the police if she ever came back. "Before she left, she spat on me and told me she wished I had never been born." I marveled at how flat my voice sounded, but to my surprise, my cheeks felt wet. I thought I had lost the ability to cry long ago. "Can you imagine that, abandoning your own mother? I'll probably burn in hell, but it was the only way I could think of to keep my brother and sisters safe. I haven't seen her since, although she used to call a couple of times a year asking for money. I didn't feel too bad about hanging up on her when she did, though, since she was still collecting family benefits for us all. Lane barely remembers her, which is likely a blessing, so I made up the story about Mom going away for the weekend and never coming back. "Since then, I have done what was needed for us to survive. When Alison finished school, she wanted to stay home to help look after the others, but I convinced her to go to college. I said that Mom had put aside some money for her tuition, but of course, that was a lie. I have been making the payments for her, but I wanted her to have the chance to just be young, for once. To get away from all of this, at least for a while." "But what about you, Davis?" "I don't matter." "Well, you matter to me." While I was speaking, Erin had wrapped both arms around me and was now holding me tight against her body. When I finished, my body was wracked by waves of uncontrollable grief, but she held me through it all. Eventually, as I started to calm down, she gave me gentle kisses on the nape of my neck and whispered to me in a soft voice. I don't remember what she said, but I fell into a deep and dreamless sleep. The power came back on early the next morning, and Erin and I were the first people to wake up. She lay beside me with a small smile on her face. "You've had some hard times, Davis Crawford, but you have come out the other side. You're pretty amazing." I felt a sudden burst of both elation and fear as I returned her smile. "Thanks for listening and not judging me. I've never told anyone some of the things I shared with you." "It was my pleasure. Now let's get up and make some coffee." Looking out the window, the snowdrifts were over two feet high in places, but I knew they weren't going to get any lighter as the sun came out and they started to melt. "I am going to get started on the shoveling if you want to start on breakfast." Erin gave me a bemused look. "Or maybe, I am fully capable of shoveling snow, and we can get it done twice as fast by working together." A few minutes after we started, Lane came out to help. At one point, when Erin was on the other side of the yard, he started to speak. "I heard some of what you said to Erin last night. I never knew what Mom did to you, what you did to protect us. Thank you." "Ah, Bud. I never wanted you to worry. Mom wasn't well for a long time, and she made some terrible choices. But she's gone now, and you will always be safe with me." By the time we finished, we had worked ourselves into a lather, so I suggested to Wilma that she get a snow plowing service for the winter. She gave me a look that implied that somewhere there was a village searching for its idiot; and that idiot was me. "Oh, I have a service, but they take so long to come that they are useless if they bother to show up at all." Erin jumped into the conversation, looking pissed off. "It's part of my family and the McDougal's ongoing campaign to get Gran to move. I have told them how dangerous the game they are playing is, but they just don't seem to care." I thought for a minute, before walking a little ways away and making a call. When I returned, I had some good news for Wilma. "Go ahead and cancel your current service. If they aren't going to do the work, they shouldn't have a problem with not getting paid. I called an old friend of mine from school who runs a snow removal company out of Harbor Springs, who owes me a favor or nine. From now on, you will be at the top of his list." Erin and I texted just about every day between Thanksgiving and Christmas, and we talked most nights when she wasn't working. We were both insanely busy; Erin was providing pediatric coverage for two hospitals that were three hours apart, and I was working as much overtime as possible, to save up for Christmas. Some weeks, the only time we had to meet in person was Sunday afternoons at Wilma's. Mary, in turn, was flourishing under Wilma's guidance. It seemed like she was channeling her emotions into her art, and I began to see the kind and thoughtful sister reemerge that I thought I had lost forever. She wouldn't show me the painting she was working on, but Wilma said she was making good progress, and that was all I needed to know. As it got towards mid-December, our thoughts turned to Christmas. Since Wilma's family was still boycotting the holidays, we decided to have a joint celebration like at Thanksgiving. Erin was going to be working at the hospital in Petoskey on Christmas Day, but we promised to keep Wilma company and to bring her a Christmas meal that she could eat on her break. In typical fashion, she tried to convince us that she would be fine with cafeteria food, but we would hear nothing of it. When we got to Wilma's house for lunch on Christmas Day, she had stockings laid out by the fireplace with a present for each of us. Santa must have had a very healthy budget, because he brought Lane a new fishing rod, Mary a set of expensive paints and charcoals, Sharon a contribution to her college fund, and Alison a specialized nurse's bag with a personalized stethoscope. Rather than a present, my stocking came with a small envelope that contained a pair of tickets to the traveling production of "Moulin Rouge" that was playing in Grand Rapids in March. Although I was happy to get a present of any kind, Wilma must have seen my look of confusion at the choice. "I was talking to Santa, and he mentioned that Erin loves musicals. Phillip used to take her to them when she was younger. He would put on his best suit, and she would get all dolled up in a dress with some of my jewelry, and they would go out for a fancy dinner before the show and have a grand old time." I looked at her in amusement, before replying. "Well, it seems that Santa is about as subtle as a sledgehammer. But I will have to say thanks, next time I bump into him." Our present to Wilma came in three parts. First, we included her in our Christmas cookie exchange, and Mary even gave her a double portion of the chocolate chip cookies she had baked. Second, the five of us committed to helping her catch up on the yard work and house repairs that had fallen by the wayside since Phillip passed. And finally, we pledged to do everything in our power to make sure that she could stay in her house for as long as she was able. Wilma hugged and thanked each of us with tears in her eyes, then looked over at Mary. "Why don't you get your present for your brother." Mary went to the studio at the back of the house and brought back what looked like a small painting, wrapped in Christmas paper. "I wanted to make you something to say 'thank you' for everything you have done for us. And for not giving up on me." When I unwrapped the painting, I was stunned. It was very different from Phillip or Wilma's more realistic works and had vibrant streaks of paint that burst across the canvas, meeting, seemingly at random, in explosions of color. The entire piece was chaotic, except for a single corner that was shielded from the turmoil by a solid arc of paint that was the exact color of my eyes. After lunch, Mary and Sharon kept Wilma company while Alison, Lane, and I went to see Erin at the hospital. Things were pretty quiet, so she had time to sit and eat her dinner with us. While she ate, I showed her pictures from earlier in the day. She laughed at one, in particular, of Wilma with her arm around Mary while they were wearing festive paper hats from their Christmas crackers. "Thank you for taking such good care of Wilma, Davis. She would never admit it, but the holidays would have been very lonely for her this year without you. It means the world to me that you could be there for her." We chatted a bit longer before I pulled out my present for Erin. It was a small flat package which she opened slowly. Inside was a framed drawing of Wilma's house, as seen from the docks, as she looked out the picture window in her living room. "This is amazing, who made it?" "I used to draw quite a bit in school. Since Mary has been working with your Gran, I thought I might give it another try, and I particularly liked how this one turned out." "It's beautiful, Davis. Thank you." She started to blush as she glanced over at Lane, before she slid a card over to me, and whispered, "Maybe you should wait to open this until later when you're alone." Inside the card was Erin's two-part gift to me. First, an invitation to visit her in Grand Rapids, and second, a night for the two of us in a suite at a very nice hotel. New Year's Eve was even quieter than usual at our house. Erin was working in Grand Rapids and was on call that evening. I spoke with her earlier in the day, however, and wished her a Happy New Year, and we sent each other kissing emojis at midnight. The rest of us spent the night playing board games. The only real excitement came a few days earlier when Mary asked if she could invite a friend to join us. "And is this friend a boy, by chance?" As far as I knew, Mary had never had a boyfriend, so this was a new development. Mary didn't have to answer, since her blush did the talking for her. "Do we know this boy?" "It's; It's James McDougal. But he's not like his brothers. He's a good guy." I had my reservations about all of the McDougals, but I was willing to give him a chance. I had only met James that one time at his parent's house when I had gone to get Mary, and he seemed polite enough. But since he was a McDougal, he was starting with two strikes and was in danger of going down swinging. To give Mary credit, James passed the first boyfriend test before he even made it into the house. When he drove into the yard, Munchkin was the first to greet him. He wasn't growling or barking like he sometimes did, or showing his teeth, but he was plenty intimidating. James waited patiently for him to approach before carefully scratching behind his ears. After Mary came out to greet James, Munchkin decided he was alright and fell in behind them as they came inside. Just after midnight, as he was getting ready to leave, James took me aside. "I just wanted to say, sir, that I am sorry for what happened with Mary a few months back. I should never have brought her over to my house without your permission, and I should have brought her right back home once I saw that my brothers were home. I promise you, that despite my bad judgment, I would have made sure that nothing happened to her, and I won't ever make that mistake again." I had to admit that James was growing on me. Chapter 5. It wasn't long before Mary introduced James to Wilma. I had to work on a Sunday in early January, so he offered to drive her to Wilma's in my place. I could tell he was nervous, and he was wearing a nice, collared shirt with some clean jeans, under his winter jacket. By the time he brought Mary home, his shirt was soaked in sweat, and he looked a little like a young man returning from war. Later that week, I asked Wilma what she thought of him. "He seems like a nice, polite boy and he sure is besotted with our Mary. While Mary and I worked on her latest painting, he did some chores for me, including chopping and stacking the entire half cord of wood you dropped off last week. But he didn't complain, and he was still smiling at Mary when he was done, so I think he will do." Wilma's relationship with the rest of the McDougals, however, remained tense, and they made it clear to me that continuing to help her would come at a steep cost. I ran into Calum one evening at the grocery store and he made their position crystal clear. "We've got a big job coming up in Indian River that you might be interested in. Starts in a week, and it would keep you busy for the better part of the next year, solid. The job is yours if you want it." "What's this job going to cost me?" "It's yours, no strings attached. But you wouldn't have time to help old lady Anderson anymore. You know, and I know, that it's time for her to move on from that land. It's what her family wants and it's what's best for her. I am sure that doctor down in Petoskey would understand, I figure she must be tired of looking after that grandmother of hers all the time anyway. Think how much more time the two of you would have together if you were working a regular nine-to-five kind of job. "On the other hand, if you don't work with us on this project, my family is going to take it pretty hard. Hard enough that we might reach out to our friends and neighbors to let them know that you are not a team player and that they may not want to do business with you." There it was. They were threatening to ruin me if I didn't do what they wanted. I knew they couldn't cut off all of my business since there were too many people in the lower peninsula who had been screwed over by them in the past. But they could sure make things tough for me. I am really bad at taking orders, however, particularly from dickheads like Calum McDougal. Calum had a cynical smile as he walked away. He didn't value decency or loyalty, so I was sure he thought he had won me over. All he had done was harden my resolve. I felt honor-bound to reach out to my friend who was clearing Wilma's driveway, though, to let him know that he might get some heat from the McDougals. He was surprisingly poetic in his response. "Fuck those arrogant worm-drowners and the horses they rode in on." Valentine's Day was never a big deal for me. Over the years, I hadn't had time to date, and I wouldn't have had any money to do anything special if I did, so the Hallmark holiday passed me by without too much fuss or bother. I had hoped things might be different since I was with Erin, but she was on call at the hospital in Petoskey, and I was pushing hard on a large multi-unit build that was on a tight schedule, so I was working six or even seven days a week until it was done. My work hadn't completely dried up since my run-in with Calum, but it had certainly taken a hit, so I was not in a position to turn down jobs, no matter how inconvenient. My one consolation was I knew I would see Erin in a couple of weeks when I visited her in Grand Rapids for the show. I had some flowers delivered to her at the hospital anyway, to let her know that I was thinking of her. That earned me an emoji-filled text and an enthusiastic video call when she was done with her shift. As the date of the show got closer, I started to get anxious. I had never been to a live performance of anything, except the occasional high school assembly, and I worried that Erin would be disappointed in my lack of manners and refinement. Wilma noticed my growing nervousness and decided that I needed a pep talk. "Listen, Davis. Erin likes you for who you are. She doesn't need or want you to act like some slick yuppie from the big city." "I know, Wilma, but I don't even know what to wear. The nicest outfit I own is still just a collared shirt over a pair of jeans." "Hmm, I can help you with that. I still have some of Phillip's old suits and ties, let's take a look and see what might fit." Half an hour later, Wilma had picked out a heavier dark charcoal-colored suit, a lightweight linen suit suitable for warmer weather, and a dark grey suit with tight pinstripes for me to try on. She had some shirts for me, as well, from when Phillip was younger. "Phillip wore that pinstripe suit the first time that he took me to the movies. I'll never forget that night, he looked just like Cary Grant. If you bring these suits to the tailor in Indian River, he should be able to take in the jacket and hem the pants to fit you perfectly. A good tailor can make these suits look like they were cut just for you." I didn't want to seem ungrateful, but I couldn't help but wonder if I would look funny in a decades-old suit. Wilma dismissed my concerns out of hand. "Let me tell you a little secret. If you buy a cheap suit, it will quickly begin to look tacky and dated. If you invest in a quality suit, it will age gracefully and become a timeless classic." Finally, Wilma selected a half dozen ties for me to try on and spent an hour teaching me how to tie a half-Windsor knot. "Get these suits altered, grab yourself a pair of polished black leather shoes, and you'll have those snooty pricks at the theatre thinking they are underdressed. And try to have fun. Erin loves the theatre, so if the two of you continue to fall in love, you will be going with her at least a couple of times a year, so you might as well enjoy it." I stood there in shock for a moment. "Do you really think Erin is falling in love with me?" "Well, yes, I do. And it's clear as daylight that you're in love with her too. But don't overthink things. Just go to the show and have a great night together. And here, take this with you as well," Wilma said handing me a navy blue pocket square with a distinctive paisley pattern. "Most men don't bother wearing a pocket square anymore, but I think they complete the look perfectly. You should wear this one on your date with Erin." Wilma took a final look at me and then slipped a twenty-dollar bill into my pocket. "That's for you to get a haircut before the show. Your normal 'shaggy mutt lost in a forest' look is adorable but not for your big date." The day of the performance approached with both aching slowness and relentless speed. We hadn't discussed it, but I knew (or at least strongly suspected) that Erin would have some expectations about how we spent our time together after the show. Unfortunately, I had no experience when it came to women other than a single kiss with Brittany Johnson back in my sophomore year of high school. I was terrified that I would disappoint her. To make matters worse, I had the three-and-a-half-hour drive to Grand Rapids to overthink things. By the time I arrived at Erin's apartment complex, I was a bit of a mess. My nerves were somewhat allayed, however, when Erin came running out to greet me with a huge smile on her face. "You made it! How was the drive? Wow, I love the haircut! I hope you're not too tired. I can't wait for tonight. I have been telling the girls all about you, and they are dying to see if the man lives up to the legend!" I guess Erin could see the sudden swell of anxiety on my face, so she took my hand. "Don't worry, the girls will love you, Davis. Why don't you grab your bag and come inside? I thought we could get changed here and then check in to the hotel before dinner and the show." Erin's housemates were really sweet, and the three of us chatted for at least an hour while Erin got ready before I excused myself to do the same. I put on Phillip's charcoal grey suit along with the crisp white shirt that Wilma had recommended. It took me four tries to tie my navy blue tie, but even I could tell that it made the colors in my paisley pocket square pop. Despite my nerves, I was still ready before Erin, so I rejoined her housemates in the living room while I waited. They kept sneaking glances at me when they thought I wasn't looking, so much so that I thought I must have done something wrong. Rather than second-guessing myself, I decided to take the bull by the horns and ask; better to be embarrassed in front of Erin's housemates than in front of her. "It's; it's not that you did anything wrong. It's just that you look; well, amazing; like an old-time movie star or something. Erin is going to swoon when she sees you." "You really think so?" I asked, still not sure of myself. Just then, I heard Erin's voice from behind me. "I'm sorry I took so long; we should head out before we're;" Erin went silent as I turned to look at her. She was wearing a floor-length emerald-green dress, which seemed to flow around her and mold to her curves, gathering delicately at her neck while leaving her back bare. Her sandy-blonde hair was styled in an elegant updo, while a few strands floated loose, framing her face. But, as always, what captured and held my gaze were her amber eyes, which danced and sparkled as she moved. My hands began to tremble, and I didn't trust myself to speak. "Do I look alright, Davis?" I took a deep breath that sent oxygen coursing through my body, as I found my voice. "I had no idea that anyone could look as beautiful as you do right now." Apparently, she liked my response, since her face broke into a wide grin. "You look mighty handsome yourself, Mister," she said while making a small adjustment to the knot of my tie. "Is that one of Grampy's suits? It looks amazing on you, and I love the tie and the; Oh; Oh, Davis. Is that Grampy's pocket square?" I could see tears forming in her eyes. "Wilma thought you might like it; that it might remind you of Phillip and the times he took you to the theatre when you were younger. I don't have to wear it, though, if you don't like it," I said reaching up to take it out of my pocket. Erin stopped my hand with hers, however, and then lightly ran her fingertips over the colorful square. "Gran was right. It reminds me of Grampy and now it will remind me of you. Please, I want you to wear it. For me." I felt a bit self-conscious pulling up to a fancy hotel in my ratty old truck, but it didn't seem to faze Erin in the least, so I decided not to worry about it. The suite she had booked was by far the nicest room of any kind that I had ever been in, but I tried not to seem like a country rube as I looked around. "Do you like it?" Erin asked a bit nervously, as she tried to gauge my reaction. "Honestly, I thought that rooms like this were just for celebrities and movie stars, and folks like that." "Normally that's the case, I guess, but for one night; tonight; it's ours." Dinner was lovely. I kept expecting people to see past my suit and realize that I was an imposter; just a plumber from the peninsula; not the kind of man who should be spending the evening with a woman like Erin. But she seemed to be having a wonderful time, so I began to relax. My anxiety was further abated when she leaned over the table and said in a low voice. "Jesus, the women in this place can't stop checking you out. I'm kind of wishing I had brought my bear spray now to keep them away. I need to excuse myself for a minute, but I wouldn't be surprised to find one of them trying to take my place when I get back." "Erin, I would never;" "I know, Darling. And frankly, they can look all they want because I know who you're going home with tonight." After that, I looked around the room with a new eye and noticed the subtle glances in my direction, and the shy smiles and blushes. I guess Phillip really did have good taste in suits. After dinner, we walked arm-in-arm to the performance hall, which was very impressive, with its soaring ceilings and plush velvet upholstery. Our seats were in a box on the right-hand side of the hall, which gave us a commanding view of the stage. As the lights went down, Erin took my hand in eager anticipation. I don't remember much about the performance that night; I spent more time watching Erin's childlike wonder than what was happening on the stage. Erin was still holding my hand at the intermission, and I felt a warm sense of contentment wash over me. "Oh, I forgot to mention, some of the largest donors to the hospital are hosting a reception after the performance. Would it be alright if we put in an appearance before we head back to our hotel?" I agreed without hesitation; a decision I would second guess before the night was over. It was close to 10:30 by the time the performance ended, and Erin held my arm, while resting her head on my shoulder, as we made our way through the hall to the reception. We each grabbed a drink, and we drifted through the small crowd until Erin was greeted warmly by a distinguished-looking older couple. Erin introduced them to me as the hosts of the reception, Mr. and Mrs. Wendel. "Please, just call us Tom and Martha. And you two make such a lovely couple. What do you do, Davis?" "I am a plumber, Ma'am," I replied, wondering how that news would be received by this obviously well-to-do couple, but I needn't have worried. "What kind of plumbing do you do?" Tom asked with genuine interest. "Mainly residential at this point, since I just got my master's license last year. A lot of the larger builders want to see some gray hairs on the heads of their skilled tradesmen, so right now, I am just doing what I can to pay the bills." "Amen, to that brother. I remember those days well. I started out, over 30 years ago now, as a dry Waller, and I spent more years than I care to remember doing whatever jobs I could get, just to get a foot in the door. It paid off for me in the end, though. Say, I am working on a development on the south side of town and was wondering;" Before Martha could stop him, Tom launched into a long and technical question about a challenge he was having with the plumbing for his new development. When I started an equally long and technical response, Erin kissed me on the cheek and whispered that Martha and she were going to go to the bar to get another drink. A few minutes later, I was still talking with Tom when a movement at the bar caught my eye. I looked more closely and saw that Erin was speaking with a tall, arrogant-looking man who kept trying to put his hand on her lower back, while she forcefully pushed it away. "My apologies, Tom, but could you give me a minute?" Without waiting for a reply, I walked over to where Erin was standing and slipped my arm around her waist, just as the man reached for her for a third time. "Hey, now," I said, trying to defuse the situation with a bit of humor. "At least buy me a drink before you make a move on me like that." His hand recoiled like it had been scalded, and his cheeks colored in anger. I could smell the alcohol on his breath from where I was standing. "Well, if it isn't the plumber," he said in a mocking tone. He must have been eavesdropping on my conversation with Tom, and he clearly wasn't impressed. "What did you think of the show this evening? Actually, that's hardly a fair question since you've probably never been to the theatre before. So, how about something more your level? I wonder what you would think of the bathrooms in my new penthouse. I am sure you would find them very impressive. I will give you a call the next time my toilet gets clogged, and you can come and check them out." He seemed very pleased with his insults, so he continued, a condescending grin on his face. "Anyway, Dr. Anderson, as I was saying, it was charitable of you to let the help see how the rest of us live, and I am sure he is having a good time and all, but it's past time for him to bring his daddy's suit home, don't you think? Why don't you leave him to it, and you and I can go have a drink? And then; who knows? I had dealt with people like this prick for my entire life. When you grow up with one abusive parent and no money, you get used to just about everyone feeling like they are better than you. There was nothing I could do about that, but I learned to use humor as a shield to protect myself and deflect attention. But sometimes humor just wasn't enough. And when humor failed, a more direct approach was called for. "You know, if you're trying to insult me, you're going to have to work a whole lot harder than that. But I doubt that hard work is something that you're too familiar with. I have been working since I was twelve to put food on the table for my brother and sisters. I have been a plumber since I was fourteen; by the time I was fifteen, I am sure I had already spent more time ankle-deep in shit than you've spent doing honest work in your entire life. "I didn't borrow this suit from my father because I don't know who my father is; that's right, I'm a bastard. But I am a bastard by circumstance and not by choice. I was born this way, what's your excuse? And since you asked, the suit I'm wearing belonged to Erin's grandfather, and you're right, I would never be able to afford a suit like this myself. But it's an honor to wear a suit that belonged to a man who loved Erin more than anything in this world. If I am really lucky, maybe she will let me love her just as deeply one day. "I may not know that much about musicals or the theatre, but anything that brings that much joy to Erin is more than fine in my books. So, I am going to continue to have a wonderful time with Erin this evening. Why wouldn't I? I am here with the most beautiful woman in the place, or;" I swept my gaze over to Martha, who was still standing beside Erin, "tied for the most beautiful, anyway." The man's face was now distorted with anger, and he took a step towards me. I stepped forward to meet him, my eyes never leaving his. Before, I had been speaking loudly for the benefit of those around us, but now I was speaking in a controlled voice, pitched for his ears alone. "You can say what you want about me, you prick. I have no respect for arrogant shitheels like you, so I just don't care. But before you ever think about putting your hands on Erin again, without her consent, you would do well to remember the Pipe Wrench Incident. "When I was fourteen, two of the men my mother was having sex with, in exchange for drugs, decided that my sister Alison should join in their fun. She was just nine years old. Luckily, I was home at the time, but I was just a kid, and they were fully grown men. When it was over, they were in the hospital, and I was cleaning my pipe wrench with some WD-40 and a rag." I looked him up and down once, dismissively. "Remember that story the next time you're tempted to touch someone I love." I turned to Tom who had come over to stand with Martha. "I'm sorry I interrupted your lovely event, and please don't hold my bad manners against Erin. I don't want to cause any more trouble, so maybe we should be on our way." Tom held up his hand indicating that we should stay. "Dr. Allen, you're drunk and making an ass of yourself. Please see yourself out. On your way home, please consider what you would like me to say at the next Board meeting regarding your behavior tonight." As a chastened Dr. Allen left the reception, Erin leaned over and whispered in my ear, "So, I'm someone you love, am I?" Before I could stammer a reply, Erin kissed my cheek and led me away to get a drink. We avoided the topic of Dr. Allen for the rest of the evening until we were on our way back to the hotel. "Did you really put two men in the hospital with a pipe wrench?" I chuckled softly before responding. "That part of the story is 100% true. What I didn't mention, though, was that they were both stoned at the time and facing the other direction. They would have killed me in a fair fight." It was close to midnight by the time we made it back to the hotel. We held each other's hands as we walked to the elevators, and Erin leaned against me as the doors closed. "Davis, how would you like this evening to end?" My heart started racing and my hands trembled. "I; I want to be with you. But, I have never;" "Are you still a virgin?" "I kissed a girl once, back in high school, but it was nothing like kissing you. I want you more than anything I have ever wanted in my life, but I don't want to disappoint you." Erin tried to stay calm as she replied. "So, you think that I am some kind of floozy who is going to compare you to all my past conquests?" "No, that's not it at all, I;" "Or do you think that I am so shallow that I will get mad at you if it takes a little while for you to learn what I like?" "No, I don't think that either;" "Okay, then. Here is what's going to happen. When we get to our room, you are going to move some of the furniture out of the way, while I put on some music. You still remember how to dance, right? And then we will take things slowly. I will let you know what makes me feel good, and you will let me know what makes you feel even better. And we will be together, and that's all that matters." And that is what happened. Erin started a playlist of songs that she liked, and we slowly danced together in our room. After the first song ended, she nuzzled into my chest as she loosened my tie and undid the first two buttons of my shirt. When the next song started, she started gently kissing and then licking my chest, causing my manhood to stiffen almost painfully. "Well, hello, my rather large friend. You need to be patient, for now. But if you're good, I may kiss you as well before the night is done." Her sensuous voice, and the image it evoked, were definitely not conducive to patience, and I let out a low moan of pleasure. "That's what I like to hear," she murmured as she untucked my shirt and continued to undo my buttons until she could run her tongue over my nipples and tweak them with her teeth. She looked up at me with sultry, half-lidded eyes. "It's okay for you to touch me as well if you want," she said, as she took one of my hands and slid it under the back of her dress and down to her silky-smooth cheeks. She slid my other hand under the front of her dress so that it cupped her tit, and she sucked in a breath as I stroked my callused thumb over her nipple. "Now some women like it when you;" I kissed her before she could finish her thought. "Erin, I don't care what some women like, the only woman I want is you." "Oh," she replied in a breathy voice. "Well, I like it when you're a bit rougher with my tits. Not right away, I need to be in the mood; like I am now;" She lost her train of thought as my hand enveloped and massaged her tit, squeezing her nipple lightly between my thumb and forefinger as I lifted it away from her body. "Mmmm, yes. Just like that, baby." I felt a wave of heat roll up the fingers on my other hand, so I slid it further down until I felt a small triangle of material, that was slick with liquid heat. I slipped my finger a little further and felt her long smooth cunt open at my touch. "Oh, Baby," Erin whispered huskily into my ear. "We are going to have so much fun tonight." It was strange going back to my regular life after my night with Erin. The time with her was so incredible, and so beyond anything I could ever have imagined, that it didn't seem real. To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 2 Dancing, and other forms of sentimentality. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.  As we finished the prep work, I asked Wilma about her day with Mary. "She is a good kid but is carrying a lot of anger and shame. We spent most of the day getting in touch with that anger. It takes some people years before they can express their emotions through art; it took her about five minutes. But we had to take some breaks to clean up the paint splatters afterward before they stained." "Oh shit! Sorry about that. I can pay to replace anything that;" "Nothing to apologize for; I asked her to express how she felt, and she did it in the way that felt right to her." "Well, I appreciate your taking the time. I am just her big brother; I feel so lost when it comes to parenting." "Being a parent doesn't mean that you know any more than anyone else, and it certainly doesn't mean that you know any better. For what it's worth, I think you are doing a fine job with your family. I know that you don't have your parents around to say it, but this old woman is mighty proud of who you are and of how you have stepped up for your brother and sisters. They are very lucky to have you." I turned away so that Wilma wouldn't see me getting choked up. I couldn't remember the last time that someone had said they were proud of me. Soon enough, though, it was dinner time, and Erin came into the kitchen with that same look of amusement on her face. "Sorry to bother the chef, but Lane needs some help that only a big brother can provide." When I gave her a quizzical look, she blushed. "It seems like he is going through puberty, which can pose; some new challenges. When I was assessing his ankle, he; well, indicated his interest in me in a way that can be difficult to hide, particularly while wearing sweatpants. It's natural for his body to react that way at that age, and it's nothing for him to feel badly about, but he was mortified. I think he could use a bit of brotherly guidance and understanding." I went to the living room and saw that Lane was curled up on the couch and looked like he was fighting back tears. "How are you doing, Buddy?" He couldn't even look at me he was so embarrassed. "I am so sorry; I just couldn't help it. I don't know why it started to get bigger, and I wanted it to stop, and it wouldn't and then she saw me, and;" he continued as he fought back a sob. "Can we just go home?" "Erin is a doctor. She knows how the human body works and has seen that kind of thing a hundred times. She isn't mad at you or embarrassed. She just feels bad that you feel so bad. This is just part of getting older and growing up. "Did I ever tell you about what happened in Miss Iron's class when I was a freshman? Miss Iron was a bit of a legend among the male students at our local high school. She was the youngest and prettiest teacher, by far, and even though she always dressed professionally, the clothing style had yet to be invented that could fully conceal her bountiful natural endowment. "Well, I liked Miss Irons a lot. She was one of the few teachers who looked past my difficulty with reading and writing. So, I developed a little crush on her, which was fine until the inevitable; hmm, physical demonstration of my crush; happened in class one day, just before she asked me to collect everyone's quizzes. I tried to delay, I tried to ask a friend to do it instead, but eventually, I had to stand up. It took me until my junior year to live that one down." As Lane listened to my story, he turned to face me and his second-hand embarrassment for me helped to push his embarrassment to the side. "So, what happened?" "Miss Irons was lovely and kind like she always was, but I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me or to get hit by a bolt of lightning. Things would have been fine if she hadn't mentioned what happened to the principal, who called Mom. She didn't find the story funny at all." I hadn't thought of the aftermath when I started telling Lane this particular story, but as they say, might as well put it in four-wheel drive and keep going. "Mom was mad?" "By then, Mom was pretty much always angry. I did my best to keep her away from you and the girls when she got that way, but yeah; she was mad." "Are you mad at me?" "No, Bud, I'm not. In a few years, once your embarrassment has died down a little, I will tease you mercilessly about this because that's what brothers do; and maybe threaten to tell your girlfriend, if you fall behind on your chores or homework. But I will never get mad at you for something that you can't control. And I promise that Erin isn't mad at you either." Just then, Mary poked her head in to tell us that dinner was on the table. "Are you safe now, or do you need a few more minutes." "I'm good. Thanks, Dad." After I helped Lane hobble into the dining room, we got down to the business of eating and teasing each other, but not necessarily in that order. It felt good; almost like what I imagined a real family would feel like. Eventually, the conversation turned to more serious matters, though, and Erin led off the questions. "So, how do you know Gran, and why are you wearing Grampy's favorite sweater? And, for what it's worth, I don't remember him filling it out in quite the way that you do." I blushed a bit as Wilma jumped in. "If Phillip had filled out that sweater like young Davis here, it wouldn't have stayed on him for very long, I can tell you that." "Gran!" Erin exclaimed, laughing while sounding scandalized. "I didn't need that mental image. Heck, none of us needed that mental image." "Oh, don't you worry, Dear. He still filled it out well enough, and it looked equally good on our bedroom floor." We were pretty much all blushing at that point, which I think was Wilma's objective, so I quickly changed the topic. "I am just your mother's plumber. I came out to fix her boiler and then finished the job earlier this week when a couple of parts came in that I needed." Wilma jumped in at that point and added her two cents to my story. "He also brought me my groceries and we had a lovely conversation. He is a real Renaissance gentleman, a rarity these days." Erin looked grateful but concerned. "Did you have enough money to cover the bill, Gran? You know I can help if you need;" I tried to jump in before Wilma could reply. "No need to worry, the bill was paid in full;" "Hogwash," Wilma exclaimed as I tried to finish, turning to Mary before she continued. "Your brother wouldn't let me pay him a cent for the work that he did. Not even for the parts that needed to be replaced! He is a very nice boy but a terrible businessman." I turned to Erin for support. "I figured your Gran has enough going on right now with her health and all. It was the least I could do to help her out." Erin looked at me with a strange expression on her face. I didn't have much experience with women, so I figured I must have made her angry somehow. Most of my interactions with women, including my sisters, seemed to end with them being upset with me for one reason or another, but she didn't sound angry when she spoke. "Thank you, Davis, that was very sweet of you." "Yeah, well; you see, it's just; pass the fish, please." "That still doesn't explain why you're wearing Grampy's favorite sweater. When I was a little girl, I used to curl up in Grampy's lap and snuggle into that sweater as he read to me. He was wearing it when I danced my first dance with him in front of the fireplace. Do you remember that old record player, Gran? You used to bring it out and we would waltz around the living room to Moon River." "I still have that record player here somewhere, let me go see if I can find it." Erin started to protest, but it was too late. "To finish answering your question, Erin, we were here today because your Gran offered to mentor Mary. I tried to politely decline, but your Gran is pretty persistent when she wants to be." "That sounds like Gran. Most of the time when she makes a suggestion, it is really a command." "While we are asking questions, how is Lane's ankle?" "It's pretty badly sprained, and he will need to use crutches to walk for the next couple of weeks. You should bring him to the hospital to get some X-rays done as well, to make sure that he doesn't have any fractures." I could feel myself deflate as she mentioned X-rays. "I'm not trying to be cheap, but are the X-rays absolutely necessary? We don't have the best insurance; we got it through the exchange. I guess it's better than nothing, but the deductible is pretty high, and my other sister, Alison, her college tuition is due soon. But if you say it's important, I will put in some extra hours to make it work." It didn't usually bother me that we were poor. Heck, most everyone we knew, except the McDougals, was poor. But it hit home when you had to tell a beautiful doctor with bright amber eyes that you couldn't afford an X-ray for your little brother unless it was urgent. "Tell you what. I will be working at the hospital in Petoskey tomorrow, so why don't you bring Lane by, and I will take care of him? I will make sure that he gets a pair of loaner crutches for as long as he needs them." "You don't need to do that for us." Erin gave me another one of her looks, this one I was more familiar with; I was pretty sure it was annoyance. "So, just to be clear, you can look after my Gran, fix her boiler for free, and bring her groceries whenever you feel like it, but I can't look after your brother and make sure that his ankle is treated properly?" "Well, when you put it that way, I sound like a bit of a jackass. I'm sorry." "Apology accepted. Come by the hospital at 11 AM tomorrow." Before we could continue, the sound of a 45 playing on an old record player filled the house. You could hear the hisses and pops before Ella Fitzgerald's voice began to sing "Dream a Little Dream of Me." Chapter 3. We got up from the table and followed the music back to the living room. I helped Lane out of his chair while he half-hobbled and half-hopped along beside me. Wilma had set her ancient record player up in the corner beside a stack of old 45s, and she had a faraway look in her eyes as she looked out the picture window toward the lake. "I think it's time for me to ask the prettiest girl in the place to dance," I said, as my eyes swept across the room. "But unfortunately, it's a three-way tie. So, will you do me the honor?" I said as I held out my hand to Wilma. "I haven't danced since Phillip passed. You know, we used to dance together every Friday night. It didn't matter where we were or what we were doing, we would always make time to dance at least one song together, even if the music was only in our heads." "I imagine I will be a pretty poor partner compared to Phillip, but I will try not to step on your toes." Wilma and I ended up dancing a slow foxtrot to "Unforgettable" by Nat King Cole. She smiled at me as we slowly circled the living room. "You're a very good dancer, young man." "Our mother taught me when I was very young." Before she began with the drugs and men, our mother had been a showgirl in New York and then Las Vegas. When she got pregnant with me, she moved back to Mackinaw City and started teaching ballroom dancing at a local studio. By the time I was five, I was her practice partner of choice, and she always insisted that I lead, despite being only half her size. "The man always leads, Darling, that's just the way of the world." I was hardly a man at the time, but I never disagreed with my mother when she was in a good mood, because I knew it could shift in an instant. So, I learned to dance, and I learned to lead. The memories came flooding back as I guided Wilma into a soft over-sway, and she smiled with delight. "Oh my, you do know how to dance!" I couldn't help but smile back. "I can't take all the credit. I think Phillip must have infused this sweater with his fancy footwork." As the song ended, I took a step back and did my best to give Wilma a gracious bow. "It was a pleasure dancing with you, my lady." "The pleasure was all mine, good sir." I turned toward Mary and held out my hand. She hesitated before Wilma declared, "There are no wallflowers in this house." Mary slowly stood but looked anxious as I took her hand. "Davis, I don't know how to dance. Mom was; she was too far gone to teach me by the time I was old enough to learn." "That's okay," I reassured her. "If there is anything that Mom made sure of, it's that I know how to lead. Just relax, and I will guide you through it." Wilma helped Lane, who had taken over as DJ, to choose a slower song so that Mary would feel more comfortable, and I heard the opening bars of "What a Wonderful World" by Louis Armstrong. I started to lead Mary through a slow rumba, and she picked up the steps very quickly. She was a natural. I felt a sudden stab of regret as we moved together across the floor. "I'm sorry. I should have made time to teach you to dance. But the last few years, it has just taken everything I have to keep us;" "It's alright. You've had other things on your mind. And look; you are teaching me how to dance, now." As Mary grew more confident, I guided her through a simple underarm turn, and we ended with a dip, which made her giggle and earned a round of applause from the others. Finally, I turned to Erin, who was sitting on the couch beside Lane. I suddenly felt very shy and, for the first time that evening, she looked nervous as well. "Would you dance with me, Erin?" She didn't reply but stood and took my hand. We waited for a moment while Wilma and Lane chose a new 45 and then listened to the pop and hiss as it started to play. Soon, an alto saxophone introduced the Henri Mancini version of "Moon River," and we started a slow waltz. Although there was space between us, it was bridged by an electric charge that connected and drew us together. Even though I spent most of the dance looking over Erin's shoulder, every detail of her beauty was etched in my memory, and I felt a warm breeze pass between us, raising goosebumps on my skin. We barely noticed the pause as the song ended, and a new one began until Etta James began to sing. At last, my love has come along My lonely days are over And life is like a song The song was in 4/4 time, so I switched to a foxtrot and Erin followed as we glided across the smooth wood of the living room floor. I was so caught up in the moment, and in Erin, that I led her through a turn that transitioned into an over sway, before I stepped backward, allowing her to gently pivot into me. Our eyes met and I was lost in them again. Before we could break the spell, a heavy gust of wind shook the house, and the power flickered out. The room went dark, which sharpened my remaining senses. Suddenly, the warmth of Erin's breath on my neck felt like wildfire across my skin. We were motionless for a three-heartbeat eternity before the lights flickered and came back on. I let go of Erin and felt all of my longing and awkwardness rush back in. "Thank you, Erin. That was;" I couldn't finish; words didn't seem enough to express how I felt. "I should check the breakers and make sure that everything is alright, and then we should go. Why don't I wash these clothes and drop them back for you later." Wilma just smiled and shook her head. "If you like them, please keep them. Otherwise, they will just grow old and musty like me." A little while later, we said our goodbyes, but I promised to bring Lane to the hospital the next morning. Wilma told Mary that she would see her on Wednesday after school and again the next Sunday. I was expecting Mary to protest, but she just gave a meek, "Yes, Wilma." I was nervous when I took Lane to the hospital the next day. The deductible on our insurance was high enough that we paid for pretty much anything less serious than a severed limb out of pocket. Erin, however, was as good as her word. After the X-ray confirmed that there were no breaks or fractures in the bones around his ankle, she re-wrapped it and arranged for a pair of loaner crutches that he could use for as long as he needed them. Before we left, Erin asked me if I wanted to grab a coffee in the cafeteria, to which I readily agreed. I gave my phone to Lane so he could amuse himself while Erin and I talked. "I just wanted to say how much I appreciate what you did for Gran. I do what I can, but I spend half my time at the Children's Hospital down in Grand Rapids right now and I am often on call while I am here. I just don't have the time to give her the help that she needs." "Honestly, it's no big deal. I do a lot of work around Good Hart since the bigger plumbing companies don't like to travel that far, so I don't mind looking in on her while I am there. And she seems to have taken a real interest in Mary, so the least I can do is to bring her some groceries and help around the place a bit." Erin pursed her lips and looked like she had just bitten into a lemon. "The 'least you can do' is more than the rest of our family can be bothered to do put together, so thank you." "I meant to ask you about that. What did your Gran do to end up so isolated from the rest of your family?" "The rest of my family is; there is no nice way to put it, they're snobs. None of them have any interest in spending time 'up north' as they call it, and they can't wait for Gran to move into a retirement home and die so they can get their money and forget about this place. That's why no one comes to visit Gran anymore, even for Thanksgiving; it's part of their campaign to convince her to sell her land to the McDougals. Before you came along, I thought they were going to succeed." "Well, excuse my language, but fuck them. I don't know Wilma that well, but I will do what I can to make sure that she gets to spend her remaining days in the place that she loves." "That's easy to say, but harder to do once the McDougals and their minions start coming by your place, offering you money and making threats unless you back off." "Well, if they do, they will find out what every teacher who ever taught me learned the hard way. I am bad at taking orders and even worse at following instructions. I am not afraid of the McDougal boys." My exclamation brought a smile to Erin's pretty face. I decided that I would be willing to do quite a lot to see that smile on her face again. But there was one thing I still didn't understand. "Why aren't you on board with the rest of your family? You must be under a lot of pressure to abandon your Gran like the rest of them." "My father, Gran's youngest son, Max, died shortly after I was born, and my mother moved the family to California where she remarried into a family that had a little money but a great deal of pretension and ambition. My mother picked up that insatiable need for money and status like it was a virus. "When I was a child, my mother and stepfather spent summers and holidays traveling the world, staying in places where children weren't welcome. Although they wanted nothing to do with Gran and Grampy and their 'vermin-filled shack in the middle of nowhere', they were more than happy to leave me with them while they were away. "They would put me on a plane to Grand Rapids while they jetted off to their spas and their fine dining. Gran and Grampy were the only people who cared for me, and they became my whole world. "When I was 14, I was staying with Gran and Grampy, and I caught a fever that was so bad that I nearly died. It was a pretty grim time. My parents even thought about flying home from Monaco to be with me. They didn't, but it was the only time in my entire childhood that they considered it. But I will always remember how kind the doctors and nurses were to me when I was sick. That's why I became a pediatrician and moved home." "Isn't California home?" "Home is where the people that you love are, and so this will always be my home. Or it will be until Gran passes on, anyway." We sat in silence for a while, sipping our coffee. Before long, it was time for me to go. "This might sound crazy, but since the rest of your family aren't going to be here to celebrate Thanksgiving with your Gran, how about you and I try to give her one more Thanksgiving to remember." Erin brightened at the idea, and the smile returned to her face. "That would be amazing! Why don't I give you my number, and we can figure out how to make it happen!" Chapter 4. For the next few weeks, Mary continued to meet with Wilma on Wednesdays and Sundays. I would often take the opportunity to bring her groceries or other supplies while I dropped Mary off and, if the weather was agreeable, do some fishing. Once he could walk without crutches, Lane came along as well, in quest of another monster steelhead. Unfortunately, all he caught was some yellow perch and rock bass, but it was nice to spend the day with him down on the dock. I saw Erin a few times at Wilma's as we made plans for Thanksgiving. She seemed to particularly enjoy talking with me while I split firewood out by the shed. It was hard work, and I was often drenched with sweat by the time I was done, but she didn't seem to mind. And she worked while we talked, helping to stack the larger pieces and collecting the smaller ones for kindling. The one point of contention in our plan was how Erin would get to Wilma's on Thanksgiving Day. She was slated to work a 12-hour shift the evening before, ending at seven in the morning, and she worried that if she went home to rest, she would sleep through the entire day. Her solution was to drive out to Wilma's after her shift and catch a few hours of sleep when she got there. I thought that driving that far after working all night seemed like a terrible idea, so I offered to give her a ride instead. She did not like that one bit. "I don't want you to make an extra trip when I am perfectly capable of driving myself." It sounded like she was digging in for a fight, so I tried a different tactic to convince her. "I need to stop at the hospital anyway, to return Lane's crutches. I can kill two birds with one stone and pick you up at the same time." She didn't buy that rationale either so, reluctantly, I resorted to the truth. "I am sure you're a great driver, but if you drive yourself, I will be up that morning anyway, worrying that you are safe. I know it doesn't make sense, but I have been looking after my siblings for so long its second nature for me to worry, and I can't seem to turn it off. So please, let me pick you up. But for me, not for you. And do you know how rarely I get to be gallant these days? I will feel like your knight in shining armor." That finally got a laugh from Erin. "Alright, you win. Why don't you pick me up at 7:15 at the hospital? You can sweep me up onto your trusty steed and carry me away to Gran's house." "If by trusty steed you mean rusty old GMC truck, then it's a deal." The morning of Thanksgiving dawned chilly and gray, with a cold wind blowing in off the lake. I was up early to make sure that I made it to the hospital on time, and I was listening to the local AM country station as I drove when the DJ started his break. "A happy Thanksgiving to all our listeners. If you're on the roads today, be aware that there is a severe weather warning in effect for the area north of Cadillac and into the upper peninsula. We're expecting a combination of high winds and lake-effect snow to make driving hazardous, and you should be prepared for possible power interruptions and outages." I was relieved that Erin had agreed to let me pick her up and that I had invested in good snow tires for my pickup. The snow had already started by the time I reached the hospital, and I pulled my jacket tightly around me as I went inside. I dropped Lane's crutches with the duty nurse and waited for several minutes before Erin arrived. She looked exhausted, and the gentle smile that I loved was nowhere in evidence. "Hey, Erin. Are you okay?" "I'm fine. I just had a long shift, but I am ready to head out." She came up to me and gave me a hesitant look. "Actually, I could really use a hug if that's alright." Without a word, I wrapped my arms around her, and she buried her face in my sweater. Hidden from the world by the folds of my jacket, I felt her body start to shake. The tremors lasted for a minute before they gentled and then finally stopped. I looked out the window at the falling snow to give her a moment to compose herself. "Let's head to Gran's house. This weather isn't going to get better any time soon." With that, we got in my truck and started the drive up to Good Hart. Erin sat in silence and looked out the window. "If you want to talk, I probably can't help with doctor problems; but I am a good listener." It took Erin a minute before she opened up. "Most of the time, I love being a pediatrician. Kids come to me scared and in pain, and I help them to get better. But sometimes, it's just too much. Around midnight last night, an ambulance brought in a mother and daughter. Her boyfriend had been drinking; and he got violent. The little girl tried to protect her mother and; and; "It's one thing to treat a grown woman, you know. I mean it's still pretty bad, but; that little girl. Fuck. One thing I've learned from this job is that monsters are real." I wanted to give Erin another hug, but since I was driving, I just reached over to take her hand. "I'm sorry." My words seemed so incredibly inadequate; considering what she had just dealt with; but she squeezed my hand. "Thanks for listening." We drove on in silence, and by the time we pulled into Wilma's laneway, Erin was gently snoring with her head against the window. I stopped as close as I could to the house before lifting her out of the cab. She tucked her head into my shoulder, and I carried her inside, where Wilma was already busy in the kitchen. She came out to greet us, and I spoke to her in a low voice. "Erin had a very tough night. I think some rest will do her a world of good." Wilma helped Erin out of her boots and coat and then showed us through to the guest bedroom, where I laid Erin on the bed. The room was filled with pictures of Erin from when she was younger; standing on the dock with an older but handsome man who I guessed must be Phillip, curled up in a ball on the sofa, book in hand, and smiling in her cap and gown as she graduated. In each picture, I could see hints of the beautiful woman she would become. By the time I returned with the rest of my family, the storm had begun to pick up. Snow drifts were accumulating against the house and shed, so we brought everything with us into the house that we might need for the evening. It took some convincing, but Sharon and I took over in the kitchen while Wilma, Alison, Mary, and Lane started a game of Scrabble in the living room. Once the preparations were well underway, I laid in as much wood for the fireplace as I could. With the high winds and heavy snow, I was worried that we might lose power, and I wanted to make sure that we prepared, just in case. The radiators and boiler would provide almost no heat if there was a prolonged power outage, but the fireplace had a high-efficiency insert that would keep the house warm, as long as we built up a good bed of coals. Lane insisted on helping me with the firewood, and after a half dozen trips to the woodshed and back, we both looked like live-action versions of the abominable snowman. Wilma showed some sympathy for our plight, while our sisters had a good-natured laugh at our expense. By the early afternoon, dinner was almost ready, and Wilma sent me to wake Erin. She had barely moved since I had tucked her in and seemed so peaceful in her sleep. I leaned over and spoke softly to her until she opened her eyes. After a moment of confusion, she broke into a shy smile. "I guess we made it to Gran's." "That we did, we got here close to six hours ago." Her eyes flew open, and she tried to get up until I reassured her. "We've got things under control. Dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes. Take your time; and maybe give yourself a few minutes for that pillow line on your cheek to fade." I turned to leave, so she could have some privacy, but she reached out and took my hand. "I just wanted to say thank you again for earlier. I am not used to having someone I can talk to; someone I can trust. It's only been Gran and Grampy, and me for so long, and I didn't want to burden them. But I shouldn't have dumped my troubles on you like that, we barely know each other." "I was just glad that you felt comfortable enough to share how you felt with me. Today was probably the worst day of that little girl's life. I am sure she was terrified, confused, and in a lot of pain. But what she'll remember is the angel who comforted her and treated her with kindness and love. "I need to get back to the kitchen, or I will burn something. Fair warning, this is my first time cooking a Thanksgiving turkey, so you may want to load your plate up with fixings and sides, just in case." As it turned out, the turkey wasn't perfect, but it wasn't that bad, and the gravy was tasty as heck (probably because Wilma made it.) We had mashed potatoes, stuffing, corn, and peas as sides, with the obligatory cranberry sauce (from a can). The conversation at dinner was a chaotic mixture of laughter, stories, and the kind of teasing that you only get when you bring five siblings together over a hearty meal. It didn't take Erin long to choose a side in the battle of the siblings, and soon, it was the four girls against Lane and me, with Wilma as our impartial referee. I don't know how Lane felt, but for me, it was worth being ganged up on just to see Erin and my sisters smiling and laughing. Although he tried to hide it, it was clear that Lane still had a bit of a crush on Erin, so I imagined that he was just fine with making her smile as well. For dessert, Erin brought pumpkin and apple pies that she had bought at the bakery in Petoskey, which we ate with some vanilla ice cream from the local creamery. I was sure there would be some dessert left over, given the amount that we all ate for dinner, but somehow, we finished it all. Everyone pitched in with the dishes and then we moved to the living room where we played cards and some more board games. As we played, Mary asked Wilma about some of her more memorable Thanksgivings, and she got a faraway smile. For the next hour, she regaled us with stories of humble times with the kids by the lake and, in later days, fancier celebrations with some of the families that Phillip befriended while they sat for portraits. As our last game of Scrabble ended, Sharon looked at Wilma with a mischievous grin. "Mary was telling me about the dance party that you had a few weeks ago here in your living room. Rumor has it that my big brother can dance! I was hoping, if you asked him nicely, that we could all see him in action." Wilma got up from her chair and started to move toward the hall closet. "Lane, come along and help, please. I am far too old to be carting around a heavy record player." Lane hopped up and went to help Wilma, while the rest of us began to move the furniture out of the way. As Lane set up, Wilma admonished the rest of us. "Remember, there is only one rule about dancing in my house: no wallflowers." With that, Lane started the first song, and I asked Wilma to dance. Alison followed suit, asking Lane to dance, and soon she was teaching him how to lead. Finally, Erin stood as well and gave a deep bow to Mary. "It would be my honor, enchanting lady, if I could have this dance." With a laugh, Mary stood, and soon we were all moving around the room, trying not to bump into each other or step on each other's toes. For the next hour, we danced, laughed, and pretty much forgot about the world outside. Lane even got up the courage to dance with Erin, although he stayed so far away from her that you would have thought she was radioactive. I took a couple of turns with Erin and was amazed at the way she melted into my arms. When we danced, there was a wave of knowing smirks from my sisters and a pleased smile from Wilma, but I didn't care. I could have danced with her all night. Unfortunately, during my third dance with Erin, the real world decided to interrupt our festivities. Erin and I had just started a turn when the power went out. I instinctively pulled Erin into my arms to protect her, and then I leaned in through the darkness and kissed her. She returned the kiss, ran her hand through my hair, and let out a small moan. "Do you think the power will come back on?" Lane's question cut through the fog of my lust and longing. "Probably not until sometime after the storm has passed. So, we should all plan on spending the night here and then figuring things out in the morning." With Wilma's agreement, we got settled in for the evening. After some protest, Wilma agreed to sleep in the guest room since it had a direct line of sight to the thermoelectric stove fan that helped circulate the heat from the fireplace. My three sisters slept in Wilma's bed, both to share body heat and because it was the larger of the two beds in the house. Lane slept on the couch, while Erin and I slept on the floor in front of the fireplace. Erin laid out an older sleeping bag, for comfort, with some bedding and blankets on top. In deference to Lane, she waited until she was under the blankets before she shimmied off her pants, while I stoked the fireplace. I made one more pass through the house, to check on Wilma and my sisters, but it seemed they had already fallen asleep. Even Lane had passed right out, despite his proximity to the pants-less Erin. I set a quiet alarm on my phone for two-hour intervals so that I could get up and add wood to the fire, ensuring that it would last all night. Looking down at the makeshift bed where Erin was watching me, I suddenly felt incredibly shy and anxious. I took my sweater and pants off as quickly as I could and set them on a chair before crawling under the blankets next to her. I didn't want to be presumptuous, so I stayed as far over to one side as I could. I had just settled in when I heard Erin's soft voice from behind me. "You can come a little closer. I won't bite, you know." My brain froze with indecision, but my heart knew the score and it started beating at a furious rate. I heard her shifting behind me, and I felt an arm wrap itself around my chest. My senses were on fire. The faint scent of lavender from her hair washed over me like a field of wildflowers. "Was everyone safe when you made your patrol?" I slowly rolled over so that my forehead was lightly touching hers, and I could see the flickering of the fire reflected in her eyes. "I know it's silly, but I can't sleep until I know that everyone I love is safe. Even when she is away at college, Alison texts me each night to let me know she is okay. I will make another round later after I stoke the fire." "It's not silly at all; I feel safe when I'm with you too.  Why don't you tell me your story, Davis Crawford." She must have felt me stiffen, and she started to lightly brush her fingertips through the hair on the back of my neck. "You don't have to if you're not comfortable with me yet, but I would like to hear it someday when you're ready." We sat in silence for another few minutes, while the tension slowly drained from my body. It had been over 15 years; since before the drugs and alcohol got too bad with my mother; since someone had touched me with kindness and love, and I was helpless before the gentle onslaught of Erin's fingers. Eventually, I started talking. "Things weren't always bad with Mom; I remember there being more laughter than anger when I was little. She was very beautiful, and there was a procession of men in her life, even back then, but most of them treated me well. I guess they wanted to make a good impression on her. When I was four or five, though, she took up with a man from a rougher crowd. She started in with the drinking and drugs, and they never really stopped. She got pregnant with that man, and Alison was born. From there, it was like a rock sliding down the side of a hill. It starts slowly, but soon it's rolling downhill in leaps and bounds. "After Sharon was born, fewer men came around. My mom was still beautiful, but how many guys are interested in a single mother who has three kids from three different men? I had just turned ten when she left me in charge for the weekend and flew down to Vegas with some friends from the club where she waitressed and danced. A bit more than nine months later, she had Mary. "The one thing I can say for my mom is that she mostly managed to stay clean while she was pregnant. But once Mary arrived, the hill got steeper, and the rock started plummeting downwards. As fewer men showed an interest in her, Mom had to blame someone, and we kids were handy targets. That's when the hitting started. I learned pretty quickly that she didn't much care who she hit, so I made sure that I was always close at hand, to try and spare the little ones. If she was going to throw plates at someone, I figured it had better be me. "By the time I was 12, I was the only one caring for my siblings. When Mom came home drunk or stoned after her shift at the bar, I would steal enough of her tip money to buy food for my sisters' lunches. That was the worst of it, and I didn't think that we would make it through. I am not sure we would have without our landlord, Mr. Johnson. "He lived in the apartment below us and would take us in on the weekends when my mother was out with her boyfriends, feed us dinner, and let us watch a little television. I never found out why he lived such a lonely life, but he helped me keep our family together until I was old enough to handle things myself, so I will always be grateful to him." I could see tears starting to pool in the corner of Erin's eyes. "You don't need to hear the rest of this;" Erin stopped me mid-sentence by kissing my lips. "You never got to be a kid, Davis. My whole life I felt sorry for myself because my parents didn't want or care for me, but at least I had Gran and Grampy. You had no one." Even though we were lying on an old lumpy sleeping bag on a rough hardwood floor with only a fireplace for heat, I had never felt safer in my life than I did with her right then. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 1 Love, bastards, and what we leave behind. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. The Plumber, The Painter, and the Wind off the Lake Prologue I have never been much for following instructions or doing what I'm told. In eighth grade, we were assigned to make a volcano in science class. I figured that if the eruption looked good with a couple of tablespoons of baking soda, then it would look even better with the whole container! And what better place for a natural disaster than the teacher's desk at the front of the class. I was right; the whole container of baking soda produced an impressive explosion. What I didn't count on, however, was it producing a week-long suspension from school and a beating from my mother. In high school, we had to take an art class to graduate. Our teacher loved still life drawing and would ramble endlessly about how it revealed the beauty that is in the everyday objects that surround us. I guess he wanted us to reveal the beauty in the bowl of fruit that he had put in the middle of the classroom, but the most beautiful things that I could see were Brittany Johnson's D-cups which filled out her sweater gloriously. At the end of the class, there were 29 drawings of a bowl of fruit and one drawing of a beautiful girl's smile (amongst other details). Although I was suspended for two days, I got a date with Brittany who loved my drawing, so I feel like I came out ahead on that one. In my last year of school, the final mathematics exam asked the following question: Determine the points of intersection between the following parabolas and lines. Illustrate fully. While the other students slaved away to solve the listed problems in the allotted time, I fully illustrated a drawing of our math teacher, Mr. Aaronson, dancing a slow waltz in a field of sunflowers with Mrs. Stevens, the geography teacher. It was the worst-kept secret in the school that our two shyest teachers had massive crushes on each other, and after four years of watching them pine away, I thought they could use a little push. I failed the test, but Mr. Aaronson showed my drawing to Mrs. Stevens during a particularly dull staff meeting, and when it made her blush and smile, he finally got up the courage to ask her out. They are now married and have a little girl who is as cute as a button. At the end of the year, Mr. Aaronson asked me if I planned to pursue math in the future, and when I assured him that I did not, he gave me a passing grade. So, what was my problem, you might ask? Was I just one of those kids who didn't give a shit and was destined for mediocrity or failure in life? Like many things, the answer is more complicated than it might first appear, but I am getting ahead of myself. Our story starts on an unusually cold and blustery afternoon in late October, on the north-eastern shore of Lake Michigan about a half hour's drive north of Petoskey, just outside a village called Good Hart. Chapter 1. It had been a busy day. The perfect storm of an early season snap freeze, strong winds, and lake-effect snow meant that there was a couple of inches of snow on the still soggy ground, along with a number of leaky or burst pipes, malfunctioning valves, and boiler issues as people cranked their heating systems up to full for the first time that year. As a plumber, though, I didn't mind. It just meant more work for me, which was always a good thing. At only 25 years of age, and despite being a master plumber, I was generally the last choice for folks to call, even in an emergency. Anyone with money chose one of the larger and more established plumbing contractors, leaving me with the jobs that they didn't feel were worth their time or effort. That's how I found myself pulling into the laneway of an older house, just off Lamkin Road down by the lake, late that Friday afternoon. It was my last job of the day, but I would be working over the weekend to catch up on my backlog, so I wanted to get it done. The house looked like it hadn't been updated since it was built, likely in the late fifties or early sixties, other than a couple of coats of paint and a new roof when the original finally gave up the ghost. The front gardens were neatly tended, however, and the property itself was stunning, with panoramic views in three directions out over the lake. The sun was just beginning to dip toward the western horizon as I drove up, so the trees cast long shadows across the laneway. The house was owned by Mrs. Wilma C. Anderson, who had called me earlier in the day to say that some of her radiators weren't working and that her boiler was making one hell of a racket when she turned it on. I told her to shut the system down and that I would look at it by the end of the day. She sounded quite elderly, and I didn't like the idea of her going without heat for a night during a cold snap. I rang the doorbell and waited until a tiny wisp of a woman answered. She couldn't have been more than five feet tall and looked older than the hills, but her face was full of life, and her eyes had a twinkle that spoke of humor and mischief. "Hi, Mrs. Anderson, I'm Davis Crawford. You called earlier about some issues with your boiler and heating system. How can I help?" Mrs. Anderson gave me an appraising look. "I wasn't expecting you to be such a handsome young man. If I were fifty years younger, I would tell you exactly how you could help me, and then I'd teach you a trick or two I learned over the years. But I am too old for that kind of foolishness these days, so I will just have to make use of your plumbing expertise instead. And please, call me Wilma." I couldn't help but laugh and blush at Wilma's surprisingly raunchy sense of humor. I liked her immediately. "Let's try that again. What seems to be the problem?" "Well, the biggest problem is that I am 91 years old and dying of cancer. The doctors give me less than a year to live. But aside from that, I really can't complain. I have had a good run of it." I cocked my head to one side and gave her a bemused look. "Oh, you were wondering what the problem is with my heating system. Well, I turned it on this morning when I got up, and the boiler sounded like there was someone trapped inside of it trying to hammer their way out. There was a worrisome hissing from some of the radiators, as well, and they weren't heating up worth a damn. "My husband, Phillip, used to take care of those things for us, but he has been gone for almost five years now, so I hate to think what you will find when you look around." "I'm sure I can help you, Mrs. Anderson,;" "Wilma, please." "Sorry, Wilma. Why don't you show me to the basement, and I will try to figure out what's wrong. Then I can get started on fixing it." On the way to the basement stairs, Wilma led me through her crowded but orderly living room. I couldn't help but notice the paintings on just about every surface of its walls. "You have a real eye for art, Wilma. Those paintings are beautiful." Wilma smiled wistfully at me and got a faraway look in her eyes as she replied. "Phillip and I were artists. I guess I still am, but I haven't felt much like painting since he passed on. Phillip painted portraits. He made a surprisingly good living at it; you would be amazed at what rich people will pay to see their lives immortalized in oil on canvas. I never had the knack. Phillip could make even the most corpulent and corrupt industrialist appear regal and wise. I could only ever capture what I actually saw in them, and I quickly discovered that they did not enjoy, or pay for, that kind of introspection. "So, I painted landscapes, and there is always a market for those. But I kept some of my favorite pieces, over the years, as you can see." As Wilma spoke, I took a closer look at the paintings. One, in particular, was striking; a portrait of a beautiful young woman, in her late teens or early twenties, with a stethoscope around her neck and her blonde hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. She was wearing a loose hoodie and was curled up in an Adirondack chair, reading a book. It was not what you would expect from a formal portrait, but it seemed to capture her essence in a way that no photograph could match. I must have stopped moving as I was drawn into the image, so Wilma gave me a minute before she continued. "That's the last painting that Phillip worked on before he passed. He didn't get the chance to finish it, but I still think it's his finest work." I couldn't help but agree. "Who's the model? She's beautiful." "That's my granddaughter, Erin. You can't tell from the portrait, but she's a real firecracker. As a grandparent, you're not supposed to play favorites, but she was very special to Phillip, and it hit her hard when he passed. There is more love in that one painting than in all the other portraits that he painted over his lifetime. Except for his first, of course, of me." "Where are Phillips' other works? Surely, they weren't all commissions that are now locked away in some dusty millionaire's palace." Wilma's expression turned bleak as she contemplated her response. "All of his other paintings were sold after he died. The kids said they would fetch a better price while there was an upswing of interest in his work after his death, so they insisted that they all go to auction as quickly as possible. They were probably right, I guess, although I loved his art more than I needed the money. But how do you argue with your kids when they have just lost their father?" "Do any of your children live nearby?" "They all moved far away. Phillip and I chose a wonderful spot to live and make our art, but a challenging place to raise a family. It's not so bad now, what with the internet, highways, and the like, but when we first moved here sixty-some years ago, it was very isolated. We were young and selfish, and our selfishness cost us dearly. "We thought that our children would grow to love this area over time, like we did. But they never did, and they left as soon as they could get away. My daughter, Samantha, is a retired lawyer and she and her third husband split their time between their loft in Manhattan and their beach house in the Bahamas. My son, Robert, is an oil executive down in Texas. Neither of them has been here in more than a decade, except for Phillip's funeral. "My baby, Max, passed away more than twenty years ago now of cancer. Erin is his granddaughter. She is a pediatrician, and she splits her time between the hospital in Petoskey and the children's hospital down in Grand Rapids. She comes to see me when she can, but she is very busy. My other relatives all live busy lives far away from here. We chose to live here, though, so I can't be too upset that the rest of the family chose to live far away. "But enough about me. What about you, Mr. Crawford? Do you have any children?" "It's just me and my siblings, I'm afraid, and it's been that way for quite some time. My oldest sister, Alison, is 20, and she goes to college at North Central Michigan, in Petoskey. She is planning to become a nurse practitioner. The rest of the gang still lives at home with me. Sharon is 17 now, so she kind of runs the show while I am working; Mary is 15 but going on 30, if you know what I mean; and Lane is the baby of the family at 12." "Where are your parents?" "I don't honestly know. We each have a different father, or at least we think we do. Sharon, Lane, and I have no idea who our fathers are, so there's a chance that we might be full siblings, but I doubt it. My mother never kept the same man around for long. Alison's father has been in and out of jail since before she was born and is currently serving a stint in federal prison. But Mary has it the worst of all of us. "My mother met Mary's dad on a weekend bender in Vegas, and he is a pretty big deal. Rich, famous, the kind of guy you see on TV and the cover of magazines. A real family man, except when it comes to Mary, whom he refuses to even acknowledge. He bought my mom's silence with a lump sum payment and a non-disclosure agreement. That money was supposed to be put in a trust for Mary, but my mom snorted and injected it all in less than a year. Mary has written to her father dozens of times and reached out to him on social media countless more, but he wants nothing to do with his bastard daughter. "As for my mom, she went away for the weekend almost seven years ago now and left me in charge. And I am still in charge, I guess. So, no time for dating or romance for me, and I think that I will be just about done with raising kids by the time that Lane goes off to college." Wilma gave me a look filled with more empathy than I had felt in a long time, maybe ever. "Anyway, I should take a look at your boiler and see what I can do about getting you some heat." I would have called the boiler in Wilma's basement old, but that wouldn't have done it justice. Frankly, it wouldn't have seemed out of place in a museum of heating and plumbing, and it was hanging on to life by the barest of threads. With only a year to live, however, I wasn't going to recommend to Wilma that she replace the whole system with something more modern and efficient. "I think I can fix your boiler so that it will hold on for another year or two, and I can patch a couple of leaks in the lines to the main radiators as well. One line to a radiator at the back of the house is completely shot, so I will shut that one off and be back to replace it later this week." "What's all that going to cost?" "It's free of charge, Ma'am. You've got enough to look after with your health and all, without having to worry about your heating system. I never had a grandma to spoil, at least not one that I know of, so it would be my pleasure to do this for you." "Please, it's Wilma. And it's a grandmother's prerogative to spoil her grandchildren, and not the other way around. But your kindness is mighty appreciated, Davis." It took me a couple of hours to shore up the boiler and repair the lines that were still in reasonable condition before I was finished for the day. As I got ready to leave, I found Wilma sitting alone in the living room reading an old paperback. "I'll call you later this week, once the replacement line for your radiator comes in." Wilma got a mischievous smile on her face. "Why, Davis, are you getting fresh with me?" "If I were older and more experienced, I would in an instant. But I hardly think I can compete with the memory of your Phillip." "Too true, too true. Alright young man, well thank you for taking the time to look after a foolish old woman on a cold October night." "I hardly think you're foolish, Wilma, but it's been my pleasure." I didn't get home from Wilma's until well after nine that night, and by the time I pulled into our gravel driveway, I was beat. The dilapidated old yard light mounted on the roof of the garage shone weakly down on the sloppy mix of gravel and mud that was our yard, and I could hear the excited barks of Munchkin, our rescue puppy. He was a mix of German Shepherd and Cane Corso, with some variety of northern dog thrown in, and he was mighty pleased to see me. I'm glad that someone was. I came into our small three-bedroom rental to find Sharon and Lane sitting at the dining room table working on his math homework. I wish that they reacted like Munchkin when they saw me, but Lane just grunted a hello, while Sharon looked up at me with a mixture of sadness and worry. "Mary is out with the McDougal brothers again. They showed up here a half hour ago, I told her not to go with them, but she wouldn't listen." "The McDougal brothers are assholes," was Lane's addition to the conversation, without even looking up from the table. He wasn't wrong. The oldest McDougall brother, Calum, was a couple of years ahead of me at school and was a bully and a braggart. Two of his three brothers had followed in his esteemed footsteps, while the jury was still out on the youngest, James. "I'm going to go get her. Next time that those boys turn up in our yard, let Munchkin lose on them." "Alright, dinner will be in the oven when you get back. Given 'em hell, Bro." The McDougal brothers lived just outside Pellston in the closest thing to a mansion that you could find in our neck of the woods. Their family owned the largest construction and maintenance company in the area and had most of the Public Works contracts sown up, along with a not inconsiderable portion of the private construction in our region as well. Their parents spent most of their time in Sarasota, Florida, though, and the brothers had free rein while they were gone. As I drove up their long, paved driveway, automatic floodlights came on, illuminating the ostentatious columns that flanked the entrance to their house. I parked in front of the nearest bay of their four-car attached garage while noting that there was another three-car garage further off to the right. I idly wondered who got to park in which garage. Rich people problems, I guess. I walked to the front door and let myself in. From the foyer, I could hear the loud thump of music coming from the back of the house, so I headed that way. As I passed through the kitchen, I nearly bumped into James, who was holding a couple of empty serving bowls. He stopped dead when he saw me, looking nervous, clearly not expecting anyone else to be in their house. Certainly not me, anyway. "Hey James, I am here to get my sister. Where is she?" He hesitated a moment before pointing toward the back of the house. "She's in the game room playing pool with the guys. We didn't force her to come here or anything, if that's what you're worried about." "Maybe that's true, James. But you know she is still a minor, and I am her guardian, so I'm going to fetch her and bring her home." James didn't like the sound of that, but I turned my back on him and followed the music to a large, sunken room at the back of the house, which had an expensive-looking pool table in the middle. The remaining McDougal brothers were either playing pool or smoking up on one of the couches that were scattered around the outside of the room. Calum was presiding over the festivities, while the Pistons game was playing on a wall-mounted TV that was bigger than some movie screens. Despite his family's blue-collar roots, Calum looked like an overgrown frat boy, with his preppy clothes and fifty-dollar haircut. Mary was sitting in the middle of one of the couches, with a McDougal brother on one side and one of their hangers-on on the other. She looked somewhere between uncomfortable and scared, but she gave me a defiant scowl. The music stopped, and everyone looked to Calum and then back at me. There was a nervous tension in the air. "Hi Calum, I'm here for my sister." Calum was now in a bit of a spot; he couldn't just let me come into his home and give him orders without losing face with his brothers and their cronies. But he also knew, or at least suspected, that my sister was underage. And then there was always the Pipe Wrench Incident. That always made people nervous to be around me. "That's not my problem. She told my brother that she wanted to party, so she's here to party. No one forced her to come, and she seems to be having a good time." I wondered if all of Calum's dates looked as scared and uncomfortable as Mary did at that moment when they were having a 'good time'. "Well, since she is still a minor and I'm her guardian, it's a bit of a problem. Or it could be. But I don't want to put a damper on your evening, so I'll just bring Mary home with me and we'll call it a night." Calum looked toward James who had just come back into the room with bowls now filled with potato chips. "Is that true, Limp dick? Did you bring an underage girl home to party with us?" James began to sputter before Calum shook his head in disgust. He pointed over at Mary. "Get the fuck out of here, and don't come back until you're sixteen," he said before turning back to me. "And you. Just get the fuck out of our house." It was a silent drive home. Mary refused to even look at me, staring out the window instead. When we pulled into our yard, Munchkin came running up to greet us, and Mary finally spoke. "You didn't need to embarrass me like that. I'm old enough to make my own choices, you know." "The law says you're still a minor. And you'll always be my sister. Those guys are no good, Mary. You know that." "James is different. He isn't like the rest of them." "Maybe that's true, or maybe not. But you don't hang out in a nest of rattlesnakes, just because there is a garter snake in there with them that you think is cute." After a pause and some continued barking from Munchkin, Mary finally looked over at me. "You're not my dad, you know. You can't tell me what to do." And there it was. It always came down to the same thing with Mary; her father's rejection of her. Over the years, it had undermined her self-esteem and destroyed her self-worth to the point where I wondered if they would ever recover. Unfortunately, I was just smart enough to see the problem, but I had no idea how to fix it. A brother's love can only go so far, I guess. "I know, Mary. I know. But I love you, and I am so proud of you, and I just wish that was enough." We sat in silence for another minute before she replied. "I wish it was too." Chapter 2. It took a couple of days for Mrs. Anderson's new radiator line to arrive, and I gave her a call when I went to pick it up. "Hi, Mrs. And; Wilma. I was just picking up the replacement line for your radiator, and I was wondering if you needed anything else from town, while I'm here. I was going to come by and install the line later this afternoon if that works for you." "That's very kind of you, Davis. Would you mind picking up a few groceries for me? I can send the store a list, so they will be ready for you when you get there." A couple of my calls that day took longer than expected, so it was late in the afternoon again by the time I made it to Wilma's place. The early season snow had mostly melted away, and her yard was now a combination of gravel and thick soupy mud that could swallow a tire as easily as it could swallow a boot. "Thank you for picking the groceries up for me, you're too kind." "It was no trouble at all, especially since I was coming out this way anyway. If you don't mind me asking, how do you usually get them?" "I used to have a young man up the way who would help me with groceries and yard work, and other small things, but now I am pretty much on my own." "What happened to him? Did he move away?" "No, he still lives in the same place that he always has, but I am pretty sure that my family paid him more not to help me than I was paying for his assistance." "What? That seems like a crappy thing for them to do to you." Wilma gave a resigned sigh and then offered me a coffee while she told me her story. "I think I told you the last time you were here, that most of my family has moved on from this place, except my granddaughter Erin. The rest of them already have an agreement in place with a developer, the McDougals, to turn this property into a high-end resort for the Fudgies, so they have someplace to spend their money after visiting Mackinac Island." "Fudgies," was what the locals called the tourists from down south who descended on the upper peninsula in the summer. "If you don't mind me asking, just how much land do you own?" "Well, Phillip and I didn't have much to spend our money on over the years, so we bought up many of the nearby properties when they went up for sale. We ended up with at least a quarter mile of land that fronts onto the lake, without even really trying." I let out a low whistle. "That must be worth a small fortune. I can understand your family's interest." "At first, they didn't care if I stayed in the house after Phillip died. They figured that I would follow soon enough. After a few years, however, they started to get impatient, and it's fair to say that they are now actively encouraging me to leave, by foot, by car, or in a box. They have generously offered to put me out to pasture in a warehouse for the old and infirm, though, to await my impending doom. "With my cancer, their wish is finally going to come true. By this time next year, I will be sipping coffee with Phillip in whatever afterlife we atheists get to enjoy. Actually, who am I kidding? If there is an afterlife for Phillip and me, the first thing I'm going to do when I get there is get on my knees, undo his belt buckle, and then show him just how much I've missed him these past five years. Wilma looked a bit startled as if she had just remembered that I was still there. "I'm sorry, Davis. You probably didn't need to hear that last part. I just miss him so much. I still see him in the trees and along the shore, and I sometimes hear his voice in the wind off the lake." "It's all good, Wilma. I just hope that my brother and sisters get to experience the kind of love that you and Phillip had someday." "What about you, Davis? Don't you deserve to experience that kind of love as well?" "Maybe I deserve it, Wilma, but I don't think I am going to find it. It's been tough; real tough, looking after my family all these years. I have done things that I am not proud of, but that needed to be done. I don't regret them; I would do anything to protect the people I love. But I doubt that anyone would be able to love me, once they found out what I've done." "I think you are selling yourself short, Davis. We are all artists, and we are all worthy of love." With that, Wilma offered to top up my coffee before I started replacing the broken line. As the evening's shadows deepened, I saw her watching me with compassion and concern in her eyes. Once I was finished, I felt her hand on my shoulder, and she gave it an empathetic squeeze. "A penny for your thoughts?" I stopped what I was doing and turned to look at her. "It's my sister, Mary. I am losing her. She is so hurt and angry that she is beginning to make bad choices, and I don't know how to help her. I've tried to be her brother, parent, and friend, but I'm failing at all three." Wilma offered no judgment, good or bad. She just listened, and when I finished, she spoke. "Bring her over this Sunday around noon. Tell her to wear some old clothes that she doesn't mind getting dirty. You can come too if you would like and bring your little brother to do some fishing, but Mary will be spending her time with me." It wasn't easy convincing Mary to come to Wilma's. If you have spent time dealing with teenage girls, you know that they can be as stubborn as late-season ice on the lake. In the end, I resorted to threats and bribery to get her onboard, but she assured me that she would hate every minute she was there. Lane came with us as well, with the promise that we could spend the afternoon fishing off the end of Wilma's dock. By the time we arrived, Mary was sullenly glued to the passenger seat and wouldn't look up from her phone. Wilma waited a few minutes for Mary, but she stubbornly refused to leave the truck. Eventually, Wilma pulled on her rubber boots and walked over to the truck. She looked up at Mary and started speaking. "There are three things that I know are true. "The first, I've already shared with your brother. We are all artists because we are all worthy of love. But many of us lose our way. We are hurt and abandoned, and we are buried in shame. I was like that for many years. But my husband, Phillip, found me and taught me what it is to be loved. Not just the physical act; although he taught me about that as well; but the certainty that I was seen, known, and cherished. He showed me that I am an artist. You are an artist too. "Second, I am old, I have cancer, and I will die. Not today, and hopefully not tomorrow, but soon. And that is okay; we all die. I have lived a good life. And when I do, I hope that Phillip will be waiting for me with a glass of chilled white wine and his beautiful smile. My art may linger for a while once I am gone but, eventually, it too will be lost. "Third, the world is full of bastards. Your brother tells me that you and he are both bastards. I will tell you a secret that I have shared with very few people; I am a bastard too. "My mother was beautiful but poor. Her parents lost everything during the Great Depression, and she worked as a housemaid for a rich and powerful man to support her family. When she fell pregnant, he put her out on the street and refused to recognize her child, his daughter; me. Because of his rejection, I spent too many years steeped in shame and self-loathing. But eventually, I learned a hard truth; my father was a bastard by choice, while I was a bastard by birth. And those of us who are bastards by birth must never let the bastards by choice win. "Come inside when you're ready. I'm too old and it's too cold for me to stand here waiting for you." With that, Wilma turned and slowly made her way back to the house. Surprisingly, after a minute, Mary followed. When they reached the door, Wilma turned to look back at me. "It's time for you boys to go fishing. There is a warm breeze off the lake that will bring you good luck." Lane and I made our way down the hill to the dock in silence, our fishing rods, ice chest, and tackle box in hand. Unlike a seasonal dock that would be taken out of the lake each fall, Wilma's dock could be used year-round and was built with heavy timbers and steel bracing, so it could withstand the crushing force of the winter's ice. When we reached the dock, we felt the warm wind that Wilma had promised, and we chose our lures and began to cast. After a half hour of fishing, Lane broke the silence. "Do you think it's my fault?" "Do I think what's your fault, Bud?" "That mom left us. That she never came back. Do you think it's my fault?" I sighed as I thought about my answer. "No. It's not your fault. It's no one's fault, really, maybe not even hers. It's funny though, she brought some amazing people into this world. I wish she could have seen how incredible you and your sisters have turned out. But she made her choice, and that's on her, not you." Lane thought about my answer before he continued. "But you would be better off without me. Sharon would have more time to study for the scholarship she will need to get away from here. I try to be nice to Mary, to make her feel better, but I just seem to make things worse for her as well. And I see how hard you work to keep our family together. I feel like you would all be better off without me. If I weren't here, maybe Mom would come back home." I took a deep breath and tried to push down the anger that threatened to overwhelm me; anger at my mother for abandoning us, anger at myself for never being enough, and anger at a world that would leave my brother feeling like it would be better off if he didn't exist. I felt the wind off the lake as it blew across my face, drying my unshed tears before they were formed. As I was wondering how to unbreak my brother's heart, a particularly strong gust of wind blew through and Lane's fishing rod bent into a deep arc, the tip dancing wildly as a fish fought against the line. "Dad! Help;" The drag clicked furiously as the fish pulled line, as Lane fought to keep his rod tip up. I quickly set my rod aside and braced him, my hands held loosely beside his as he fought to reel in his catch. We worked together for what seemed like an eternity before he finally fought his fish to the side of the dock. I grabbed the net and saw that he had hooked a steelhead trout that was easily two feet long and must have weighed at least eight pounds if not more. It was a wonder the drag held steady, and his line didn't break during the fight. As I scooped up his catch, the steelhead's silver sides shimmered like polished chrome in the fading light, and it was so big that it took up over half the ice chest I had brought along to store our catch. Lane was flushed with excitement at landing such an impressive fish, and I was so proud of him that my heart almost ached. "Nice work, Son." He just looked up at me for a moment before throwing his arms around me in a hug. In the time since our mother left, he had never called me by anything other than my name. I never tried to be his dad; I didn't think I was qualified, but I guess that all of us need someone in our lives who will love us without conditions or end. "Never think that you're a burden on me or the family. Maybe you need a bit more from us right now than you can give back, but that's alright. Because sixty years from now, when I am old and can't wipe my ass anymore, you are going to be paying me back in spades, alright?" With that, we went back to fishing in companionable silence. I pulled in a few smaller ones, but nothing to match Lane's steelhead. A few hours later, the wind had picked up and it was getting colder, so we packed up our equipment and made our way back toward the house. Halfway down the dock, however, a huge gust of wind swept through, and I heard a cry followed by a loud splash. Turning back, I saw that Lane's foot had slipped through a broken slat, and he had fallen off the dock. Without thinking, I dropped the ice box and rods and jumped into the water to help him. When I got him to shore, he couldn't put any weight on his ankle, and any efforts to do so were met with cries of pain. I quickly collected our discarded fishing gear and set it to one side, before helping him to slowly make his way back up the hill. The November chill quickly took hold of us as we walked, plastering our damp clothing to our skin, and we were shivering uncontrollably by the time we reached the house. I knocked but it took a minute for Wilma and Mary to come out from the studio at the back of the house. "I am sorry to cut things short, but Lane had an accident down at the dock and he sprained or maybe even broke his ankle. I am going to have to take him to the hospital in Petoskey to get it looked at before it swells up any further." Wilma looked at me with concern. "Maybe you should hold off at least for a little while. My granddaughter, Erin, the pediatrician, is coming for dinner tonight and should be here any minute. Why don't we let her take a look at it before you head into town? And let's get you out of those clothes; you must be freezing. I still have some of Phillip's things in the closet that might fit you." A few minutes later, I had changed into a pair of comfortable but slightly musty-smelling pants, with a warm sweater over a well-worn collared shirt. I was both taller and wider than Phillip had been, at least in the twilight of his years, so the pants were a bit short, while the sweater was tight across my shoulders. While I changed, Mary and Wilma had set Lane up on the couch with his ankle elevated on some pillows. I helped him change out of his wet clothing and into an old sweatshirt and shorts that fit over his swollen ankle. Once Lane was settled, Wilma and I talked quietly in the kitchen. "It's getting late, and you must be getting hungry, but I don't think I have enough to feed everyone." I thought for a moment. "We may be in luck. Lane caught the biggest steelhead I have ever seen earlier this afternoon, but I left it down by the dock after the accident. If you have a few potatoes and maybe a veg or two, I am sure I can whip something up that would feed us all." Wilma looked at me with a sly smile. "He cooks, he plumbs, and he cares for his family, all while cutting a dashing figure in my late husband's favorite sweater. You, Mr. Crawford, are a catch." "I am not sure about that, Wilma," I replied with a laugh, "But either way, this catch had better go and get our earlier catch, so I can get started on dinner." It took me almost half an hour to collect our fishing gear and bring it back up to the truck. By the time I was done, an older SUV was parked behind my truck, which meant that Erin had arrived. After I loaded the gear, I used the fishing knife and stained plastic cutting board that I kept in a bin under the back seat to clean and filet the steelhead before heading inside. From the doorway, I could see a head of sandy-blonde hair pulled back into a loose ponytail sticking up from the far side of the couch, and I heard a calm and melodic voice talking to Lane while Wilma and Mary looked on. I was so lost in that voice that I almost jumped when the latch on the door caught behind me. The head of sandy-blonde hair looked up at the sound, revealing a pair of amber, almost golden eyes. "You must be the father," said that same melodic voice, as those eyes bore their way into my soul. "It's Davis Crawford, and I'm the older brother." "Erin Anderson, nice to meet you. Can you get hold of your parents? We might need to take Lane to the hospital for some X-rays." "No," I replied more harshly than I intended. "No," I tried again, more gently but with an edge to my voice. "Our parents aren't around; I am as close as you're going to get. I am Lane's legal guardian if that helps." There was a slight pause as her amber eyes shifted from surprise to curiosity. "That helps a lot. Why don't you give me 15 minutes or so to take a look at this brave dude's ankle, then we can talk over some options, once I have a better sense of what's going on." "That okay with you, Bud?" I asked as I walked over to the couch. "Yeah, that should be fine," he replied, but his eyes were wide, and his cheeks were flushed. For a moment, I was worried that he might be running a fever, but then I got my first look at Erin, and I understood. Maybe she wasn't classically beautiful like a movie star or swimsuit model, but she was lean and fit, and from what I could see, had more than enough curves in all the right places. It was her face, however, that captured me. She had delicate features accentuated by her high cheekbones, and there was a softness to her expression that spoke of empathy and kindness. Her eyes, though intense, had a warmth that put me instantly at ease. I realized much too late that I had been staring at Erin for an uncomfortably long time while holding the bag of steelhead filets out like some kind of sacrificial offering. While I stood frozen, the look in Erin's beautiful eyes had shifted from curiosity to amusement; I would assume at the fish-carrying simpleton standing in front of her. "Thanks, Dr. Anderson; err, Erin. I appreciate your taking a look at him and; I am going to go cook us up some fish before I make an even bigger ass of myself." Wilma joined me in the kitchen, while Erin continued to assess Lane's injured ankle. We spent the next few minutes dicing the potatoes and veggies and tossing them with some olive oil, salt, and pepper before sprinkling the filets of steelhead with a mixture of herbs. I topped the fish with some slices of a less-than-fresh, but still edible, lemon I found in the fridge, before putting the whole thing in the oven. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

Miracle On Route 34: Part 3 Being naughty can be a very good thing, if he needs help getting jolly. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Just when I thought it couldn't get better;" Ginny sighed, lost in bliss. "You certainly know what a woman wants." "I aim to please." Santa said cheerfully, putting one arm around her waist and holding her close while he guided the sleigh. "Think we might've sated you for a while?" "Hmm, maybe for a bit, right?" she purred, stretching like a cat before sitting forward and looking down over the earth, lit by clusters of lights that punctuated the darkness of Christmas Eve. It wasn't long before she began to giggle. "Schilling for your thoughts." Santa said, giving her tit a squeeze. "Well, you probably don't remember, but we've met before," she mentioned lightly, turning her head to wink at him. "I sure remember it." "Oh? Do tell." "Well," she said casually, her thoughts drifting back. "I was sixteen and my girlfriends and I were at the mall. We saw you and decided to sit on your lap. So Cari and I were sitting on you at the same time, squirming our asses on you and kept whispering naughty things in your ears, things we wanted to do to you, you know?" Santa didn't respond for several moments. "See?" Ginny said, smirking. "Told you that you didn't remember." "What; was the date of that, Virginia?" he asked warily. "December fifteenth, eight years ago, about seven-thirty pm," she said. "I still have a photo. Why?" "Because I wasn't in your city on December fifteenth eight years ago," he said with reluctance. "I was in Lahina on Maui, judging a naked limbo contest at a luau." She was silent for some time. "You're; you're sure?" Santa nodded. "Oh, God;" Ginny whispered, her eyes distant. "That means that Cari and I were grinding on some creepy mall Santa; oh, shit, I could feel him getting hard and everything!" Ginny scrunched her face up in revulsion and was flapping her arms in horror. "Oh, God. Blah! Blah! Blah!" Santa's roaring laughter echoed through the darkness as his date for the evening struggled to not puke off the side of the sleigh and onto the unsuspecting town below. Silent Runnings. She always kind of assumed that the sleigh made little or no noise when it touched down on a roof. After all, what kept some survivalist gun nut from trying to blow Santa away with his collection of automatic rifles when he heard some noise he couldn't account for? The sleigh glided silently onto the roof, the blades letting out little more than a hiss and the patter of the reindeer's hooves barely audible. Santa leapt out lightly and assisted her in exiting the sleigh before grinning at her. "Now, I won't be long, just hang tight and stay near the sleigh, if you're within the Gellar Field, you'll keep warm, alright?" Ginny raised an eyebrow in his direction, nonplussed. "Um, 'excuse me? I'm here with Santa Fucking Claus on Christmas Motherfucking Eve. How many times can a girl say that? If you think for one second I'm not delivering presents with you, then you're even more stupid that Krampus. I'm coming." Santa seemed hesitant. "Virginia, I've been at this since Proto-Hittite times, one way or another. I'm kind of an expert and I don't want you to hurt;" "Oh, get real," she snorted, pushing past him toward the chimney. She was glad to note that the 'Gellar Field', whatever the hell that was, seemed to be keeping her warm at this distance. "If your fat ass can fit down a chimney with that huge bag, so can mine." She clambered over the lip of the chimney and eased herself down inside it. Santa watched silently as she wriggled out of sight. There was no noise for several seconds. Finally Ginny spoke, her voice coming up the flue. "Okay, kinda stuck here, with my nose pressed into my own asshole. Little help?" Santa chuckled lightly and reached for a can of grease. Piloting a Ginny. "You're getting better at this, I must say," Santa remarked as he rummaged through his bag of presents while Ginny guided the sleigh. "Last person who drove the sleigh for me, the reindeer resisted a lot. They like you." "Oh?" Ginny replied, twisting the reins slightly and veering the sleigh team southwest. "Who was she?" Santa cleared his throat. "Actually, it was Krampus. Well, he was Pete back then, and it was over six hundred years ago." It took Ginny a moment to recover from her shock and concentrate on guiding the sleigh. Fortunately, the reindeer seemed to know where they were going. "Six hundred;" "Yup," Santa confirmed. "The Belgian monks were still getting the recipe for Stella Artois right the last time one of my kids helped me out." "But what about all your wives you were telling me about?" she asked. "They must've been in the sleigh before." Santa shrugged. "Yeah, people have been in it, I've taken them places, but you and Pete are the only two who have ever helped me on Christmas Eve." She felt herself grow warm, and for once it wasn't because she was wet and horny. "I'm really helping you?" He nodded. "It may be that I'm late because of the donnybrook back at your place, Virginia, but that wasn't your fault, it's just what was meant to be. I was meant to be put behind and now you're meant to be driving this sleigh while I get organized. No matter how many me's there are out there, it won't make a difference unless you're here tonight. It's fated to be that way." Ginny didn't know what to say. She just calmly guided the sleigh, feeling a contentment she'd never quite known before. She was dimly aware of some other shadowy iteration of Santa's sleigh streaking by some miles to the north and waved absently. She couldn't explain why any of this made sense, but it did. She really was different after all. A house below them shone with a golden light in the dark and she turned the reigns easily to guide the reindeer in its direction. There were over a dense residential area, the streets lined with endless numbers of small homes and semis. They glided onto a roof and clambered out. She followed Santa and his present sack down the chimney. In spite of his bulk, he slid down the tight shaft in a way that made her cunt inexplicably wet. "Now that I think of it," she whispered as she wriggled down with him. "How do we get into houses where there's no chimney?" "It was a lot easier before central heating," he answered, almost upside down as he worked his way toward the ground. "For lack of a better term, it's just B & E, I guess. I've got the keys and security codes for every residence on earth." "Wow," she grunted as she twisted and wiggled, her tits squashed to her mouth. If they'd had more time she would have sucked on them for a bit as a reward to herself. "Even Kim Jong-Un?" "Yeah, but he's not getting anything you want to know about for Christmas," Santa muttered. "He's a very bad boy." "So, what, like a leaky bag of flaming panda shit?" she mused, occupying herself as she strained to keep up. "Because that's what he kinda deserves." "Christmas is the one night of the year we don't discuss politics, Virginia." Santa mentioned as he finally freed himself of the confines of the flue and dusted himself off. He helped Ginny out as well, smiling and kissing her nose as she held her off the ground. She blushed and let him put her down, moving to a corner of the living room and watching intently. The house they were in was not big, a modest home for a small family. Santa was rummaging around in his bag, absently noshing on the cookies left on a table near the tree. The tree itself was rather sparse on gifts, something Santa seemed to be rectifying. Ginny didn't notice the other person in the room until it was too late. "So there you are, big man;" Ginny started at the voice but Santa merely stood and turned around, smiling warmly. At the entrance to the room was a woman in a robe. She was older than Ginny, but not more than in her late twenties or early thirties. She had the look of a tired mom. "Been waiting a long, long time to prove to myself that you were real and the presents I couldn't account for just came out thin air," she sighed, nodding. She had sandy-brown hair, done in a long bob. Her face was pretty enough, but you could see in her eyes that sleep was more of an afterthought than anything. "But here you are." "It's good to see you, Linda." Santa said warmly, moving toward her and hugging her. She sighed as he embraced her and Ginny smiled, knowing exactly how content and relieved Linda felt at the moment, whoever the hell she was. "Whoa, did I just get jealous of some girl hugging Santa?" "I can't believe you're here in all your chubby glory," Linda remarked, smiling up at him. "It's a dream come true." Santa nodded. "Little Karen's been very good this year, Linda. She's a real blessing. I brought her the puppy she wanted." Ginny frowned and looked down at a small object that was obviously a puppy, wrapped prettily in Christmas paper and sporting a golden bow on its snout. The puppy panted happily, curled up and went to sleep beneath the tree. "She'll love it," Linda said quietly, her eyes shining. "She'll be so thrilled." "I know she will." Santa said, smiling and placing a hand on Linda's cheek. "Sorry things didn't work out with Bob. He doesn't know what he's missing." "Thanks, I keep telling myself that too," Linda said, dabbing at her eye. "Have you got an STD for his stocking, maybe?" "No," Santa chuckled. "But you need to know that everything's going to be fine, Linda. You've made it this far, you're raising an amazing girl and you own this place now. If I could give you Mother of the Year, I would. But I can't, not my department, so that leaves me to ask; what do you want for Christmas, Linda?" Linda looked into his eyes before her hands reached down and began fumbling with his wide, black belt. Ginny shook her head and sighed, knowing exactly why Linda's reaction was so instinctual. The mother turned her head and seemed to notice the girl in the abbreviated elf costume for the first time. "Oh," she said, her hands still undoing the belt. "Is she your chaperone, to make sure we behave?" "No, she's not my chaperone," Santa said, smiling and shaking his head. "She's my indispensable helper, without whom Christmas wouldn't come this year." Ginny blushed at his description of her. "Oh, okay," Linda said, kneeling and shimmying his red pants down and freeing his monstrous cock. "As long as she doesn't interrupt me enjoying my present." Ginny blushed again, but this time the hair on the back of her neck went up and her eyes narrowed. She folded her arms across her chest, leaned against the wall and watched silently. Very silently. "Wow," Linda mused, taking his cock in both hands and staring at it. "Just when I thought nothing could get longer than that white beard of yours." Ginny blinked and frowned for a moment. White beard? It suddenly occurred to her that Linda was seeing the Santa she had always expected to see, a fat, jolly old man with a long white beard, rosy cheeks and the rest of the Dickensian nonsense. To Ginny, he still looked like the towering, red-bearded lumbersexual she knew him to actually be. Whatever sort of glamour he radiated, it worked even in sexual situations. Without a pause, Linda took Santa's thick cock into her mouth with a sigh and began bobbing back and forth along its length. Her wet lips formed a tight seal around the shaft, her hands holding on to Santa's thighs for balance. "She's doing that all wrong," Ginny sniffed to herself. "He likes it when one hand is pumping along the shaft behind your mouth and the other one is teasing his balls. I should know." Santa turned his head, smiled at her and nodded. Ginny blushed and shut up. He took Linda's head gently in his hands, caressing her hair while she sucked his cock, letting her take all the time she liked. She undid her robe with one hand, letting it fall to a puddle at her knees, now naked. She had a mom bod, Ginny noted, not bad, she was trying to keep herself fit, probably with Tae Bo and jogging or spinning, if she could find the time. Her tits were somewhat pointy, but she wasn't repulsive by any means. Ginny felt herself getting warm as she watched, one of her hands coming up to caress her tits while the other snaked down inside the short green skirt she was wearing and beneath her thong, teasing her understandably gooey cunt. She watched intently as Linda pushed farther and farther down Santa's seemingly endless shaft, breathing through her nose as she tried to reach the root. The hand she kept on his thigh for balance squeeze his pale flesh while the other was massaging her tits, pinching the nipples. She moaned around his cock as he grew harder in her mouth. Ginny leaned her head against the wall, trying to not make noise as she pleasured herself, fingers teasing through her slippery folds or circling her throbbing clit. The hand she had on her tits mimicked Linda's squeezing and pinching her nipples, causing little needles of stinging delight to shoot through her. Linda's hand moved down between her legs and her fingers began churning inside her cunt. She moaned loudly as she pleasured herself. Normally Ginny would have thought she'd wake her kid, but Santa probably had some weird sound-dampening field just to keep things like this from happening. Typical. Ginny bit her lip as she watched, her skin blushing pink as she worked herself into a silent frenzy, her wet core beginning to blossom as Linda sucked and bobbed on Santa's cock faster and faster; Both women let out a loud moan as they came, pleasure bubbling up through Ginny's body while her fingers worked madly inside her clenching, slippery tunnel. Her knees buckled and she went to the floor, still fucking herself. Linda grunted and began swallowing as Santa came, finally pulling her mouth off and panting heavily, jerking his throbbing cock frantically and splattering his pearly cum across her tits with great eagerness. Ginny slowly lifted her head, gazing at Santa and Linda through heavily-lidded eyes. She'd cum so hard just from fingering herself. Was it her proximity to Santa that caused all her sensations to be so heightened? Santa knelt as well, hugging Linda to himself and whispering in her ear. She slowly pulled her arms up and embraced him, smiling against his shoulder and nodding gently, her eyes still closed. After holding her for some time, her took her by the chin and lifted her gaze to meet his. "Okay, back to bed with you," he said gently. "You'll sleep very well tonight and Karen will come to wake you." Linda smiled dreamily and rubbed her nose against Santa's before giving it a kiss. She stood, slipped her robe back on, winked at him and left without another word. Santa watched her leave and nodded in satisfaction. "Just what she needed," he said to himself. "Okay, Virginia, I'm going to finish these last few presents and then we're; Virginia?" But Ginny was still kneeling, slumped to one side against the wall and snoring. Santa chuckled and finished the presents before picking her up and holding her limp body under one arm and his giant sack over the other shoulder before disappearing up the flue in the blink of an eye. Carnal Knowledge. "Taip! Taip! Mano Dievas!" Kuni moaned loudly as she sat on her sister's face, grinding her cunt eagerly down onto Minna's mouth. Her blonde twin clamped her arms around her sister's thighs tightly as she lapped hungrily at the slick lips above. Santa was kneeling between Minna's legs, holding them wide and thrusting back and forth, his cock plunging in and out of her. Ginny was leaning against the wall once again, trying to not look exasperated. The Lithuanian girls were writhing and grinding in a frenzy, clearly enjoying their early Christmas present. It wasn't like they'd crept down and surprised Ginny and Santa, as Linda had, they had actually written to Santa, saying that their parents were away for the holiday and they wanted him to come and fuck them for Christmas. They'd been waiting patiently in the living room when Santa and Ginny appeared out of the chimney, the twins wearing nothing but their little cheerleader uniforms. Minna groaned shamelessly while she lashed her Kuni's twat with her tongue, shuddering as Santa's iron-hard rod nearly split her in half. Ginny had to admit, the blonde twins had rocking bodies, trim and tight from whatever activities they were involved in. She'd have to get into P90-X or Crossfit if she was ever going to compete with these two. "Senelis!" Minna gasped, sliding a finger up inside her sister, which Kuni ground on shamelessly. She gyrated her hips, fucking back against Santa, her fingernails digging into her sister's ass cheeks as she endured the battering waves of pleasure. "Ah, Duok man sunku!" "Pasakykite pra¨ome;" Santa replied, smiling slyly. "Pra¨om!" Minna wailed, her body almost thrashing. "Pra¨om pra¨om pra¨om! Nekankink manęs!" Santa nodded and leaned forward, pressing Minna's legs almost back against her body, his weight over her now as he sank his cock down inside her. The blonde girl almost screamed in pleasure. Kuni grappled onto Santa's neck and kissed him greedily, churning her cunt down onto Minna's glistening face. "Unreal," Ginny muttered. "And I thought I was a relentless horny machine. But you, sir, take the cake." "I would expect you of all people to understand by now," Santa said cheerfully. "Minna and Kuni have been very good this year. They're both at the top of their class, they've been socially active regarding building homeless shelters, they're both” "Over the age of eighteen?" Ginny bit out. "It's Lithuania, that wouldn't matter," Santa pointed out. "They've been very good girls and I'm duty-bound to give them what they want for Christmas." "So no point deductions for incest?" Ginny asked somewhat testily. "There weren't for you and your brother, were there?" he replied while Kuni nipped at his skin. Ginny blushed again and stopped talking. She watched while Kuni pulled herself off her sister's mouth and hastily clambered around to lie on top of her, kissing her sister while squirming her wet cunt down on Minna's. She groaned loudly when Santa pulled out of the girl below and pushed deep inside her. "Dear diary," Ginny muttered. "Having a great time in Vilnius, watching Santa skewer Lithuanian sisters;" Santa grunted and pushed in hard, his hips trembling as he started to cum. Kuni and Minna screamed into one another's mouths, hips bucking furiously. He pulled out of Kuni and slammed back into Minna, filling her with cum as well before both sisters scrambled to their knees while he stood. They swallowed his cock greedily, taking turns pumping the shaft while the other sucked on it. They kissed around the throbbing cock, licking the pearly cum off one another's faces. "Esate labai geros mergaitės," Santa breathed, holding them both gently by the back of their heads while they sucked hungrily. "Keep up the good work and Santa will see you again next year;" "If we're not still here with these two whores next Christmas;" Ginny thought darkly. Santa’s copilot. Ginny was guiding the sleigh, but she kept looking back at Santa, trying not to smirk. He was sitting beside her, a rather blank stare on his face, his eyes a little red around the edges. "I'm still sorta hungry;" he said somewhat absently. "So you actually thought 'Colorado Gold' was a brand of flour used to make baked goods?" "Note to self," he murmured. "Do not eat the brownies left out for you in Denver;" Basement Bound. Ginny followed Santa as they crept down the stairs toward the basement apartment, a prismatic glow on the wall ahead of them indicating a tree was nearby. They rounded a corner and paused. A young man dressed in X-Men boxers and a white t-shirt almost walked into them as he rubbed his eyes. He stared at them for a moment, saying absolutely nothing. After a long, awkward pause, Santa reached back into his sack and pulled out a wrapped gift which he slowly handed to the kid. The kid took it equally slowly and unwrapped it, his eyes widening as several deluxe editions of the newest PC games were revealed. The kid smiled sheepishly and sighed. "Thanks, now that I know you're real." "You don't seem happy, Kevin," Santa said, obviously concerned. "You've been great all year and these are what you wanted, right?" "I; yeah, they are," sighed the kid. "At least, that's what I told everyone I wanted. My friends and I, we're all gamers, and this is amazing, but;" "But;" Santa pressed. "Well, Christmas is also my birthday," Kevin said. "Here I am, eighteen finally, and I still haven't had sex with a girl yet." Santa smiled. "Well, I normally deal exclusively in Christmas wishes rather than birthdays, but perhaps this year I can help you out there, Kevin." Kevin raised an eyebrow. "Virginia," Santa stated, looking at her. "I give you Kevin the Boy. Return unto me Kevin the Man." Ginny couldn't believe what she said next. "Thought you'd never ask, Big Red;" She walked forward and took the games out of Kevin's hands, tossing them over her shoulder. Santa grabbed them hastily out of the air as Ginny poked a finger into Kevin's chest and pressed him up against the wall. His eyes were wide, not at all sure what was happening. "Santa's already given you your Christmas presents," Ginny said as she knelt in front of him and tugged at his boxers. "Which means it's up to me to give you a happy birthday;" She pulled the boxers down and tossed them aside. His cock was limp but she could already tell it was swelling with excitement. Rather than teasing the poor virgin, Ginny stroked his shaft and slid her mouth all the way down, deep-throating him. Kevin shuddered and groaned loudly. "Make all the noise you want, you won't wake your parents upstairs," Ginny mentioned, pulling her mouth off his cock for a moment and pumping the shaft with her hand while she looked up at him. "The big man here has some sort of sound-dampening field or some shit so that he doesn't get caught busting into people's houses." Kevin's hands flattened against the wall and his fingers flexed as she slid her mouth down his length again before bobbing back and forth in a slow rhythm. She felt his fingers take her by the hair and begin kneading, lost in this clearly new delight. She hummed gently, vibrating her mouth around his sensitive skin. "Well, look at you," she remarked, smiling as she pulled back and gazed at his now hard and throbbing cock, glistening with the wetness of her mouth. "That's a nice dick you've got there, Kevin. You're a grower, I'm impressed." Kevin took a deep breath. "Maybe, but it doesn't look like much when it's limp. The one time I let a girl at school see it, I was nervous and it shrunk, so she was laughing at me." "Then I'll give you a tip before I fuck you, Kevin," Ginny said, stroking the shaft and spitting on it, to keep it moist while she instructed him. "Girls can be hideous cunts about that sort of thing sometimes, but they have their own insecurities. So never bring your insecurity to the ballgame. You need to be turned on and your Johnson here on the rise by the time you get naked for her." "Uh-huh?" he said somewhat uncertainly, shivering as she bent her thumb so that the pad pressed against the top of his mushroom head every time she stroked down. He couldn't believe this was happening. Some hot Elf-chick who looked like a Warcraft mod was blowing him! "So from now on, you dominate, you got it?" Ginny said. "Make her get naked or make her turn you on so that she can see how big your cock is before you ever get out of your boxers. No girl is gonna say no to this thing when it's fully inflated, I promise." "R-really?" Kevin asked. Ginny kept her eyes locked with his but reached down under her panties for several moment before bringing her fingers up for display. They glistened wetly in the dim light. "It's made me horny, champ. And because of that cock, I need to fuck you. You with me?" Kevin just thunked his head back against the wall, closed his eyes and nodded. "Oh, and don't worry about trying to last," Ginny added. "Being around the Red Machine makes you want to fuck and cum all night. You'll be fine." She swallowed his cock with a will, determined to give this kid the best first time anyone had ever had. Her hand followed her mouth along the shaft and she hummed, swirling her tongue along its length. The kid wasn't Santa, but this would be a perfectly good ride for any girl worth fucking once he had his confidence. Her free hand worked its way back inside her panties and began fingering, teasing her wet folds and slipping inside, getting her ready for the main event. "Umm, do you want to fuck me, Kevin?" she asked, smiling up at him. "Do you want to fuck my cunt good and hard?" "Uh; yes;" he whimpered. "Say it like you mean it, Thor," she insisted, pressing her thumb along the throbbing vein on the bottom of his thick shaft. "The girl wants confidence. This cock is worth your best effort." He took several deep breaths before looking down at her and nodding. "I want to fuck you." "You do?" she asked before sliding him back down her throat. "No," he said finally, taking her under the arms and pulling her up. Ginny exhaled suddenly as his cock popped out of her mouth unexpectedly and he spun her around to press up against the wall. "I don't want to fuck you; I will fuck you." "That's my boy," Ginny breathed, her eyes flashing with sudden lust and delight. She spread her legs and tilted her hips forward, eager to feel him inside her. "Fuck me good and hard, Kevin!" "K-zon," the boy almost growled, pressing his throbbing cockhead against her entrance. "My gaming tag is K-zon and that's what the girls will call me when I fuck them!" Ginny nodded eagerly. "Good. Give it to me, K-zon;" She moaned loudly as he pushed inside her, heedless of any sense of timing or technique, but eager to be deep in a woman. He squeezed her sides as he trembled, overcome by the wet, tight sensation of her cunt gripping him. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders and one leg slung over his hip as she looked into his eyes. Ginny began a pumping motion with her hips, sliding back and forth on his cock while K-zon was paralyzed by the flood of pleasure. "Alright, slugger," she whispered in a husky voice as she fucked herself on him. "Let's bust this first nut of yours quick, so you know what to expect. Don't hold back, just pound my cunt until you blow, got it?" He nodded as he buried his face in her shoulder and started pumping awkwardly with his hips, his whole body trembling. Ginny felt an unreal flush of heat coursing through her already, an intense orgasm building up inside. Holy shit, was she turned on and about to get off because she was mentoring a virgin? She pulled Kevin tight against herself and shivered, letting out a gasp while he moaned and jammed his hips up tight against hers, she could feel his cock twitching inside her as he spunked, Her own orgasm flooded over her, molten bubbles of ecstasy popping by the millions throughout her sweating, slick frame. He almost buckled at the knees, collapsing against her, panting like he'd run a marathon. Ginny smiled and caressed his hair, feeling his still-hard cock throbbing inside her. She ran her fingers over his cheek and looked into his eyes. "Ready to keep going?" she asked. "Second one's usually even better." He nodded and she pulled him down to his knees while she got on all fours, wiggling her invitingly. She winked back at him. "You know what to do, K-zon," she purred. "Show me what you're gonna do to the girls this coming year;" Without another thought, he took Ginny by the hips and slid his cock deep inside her again. Ginny moaned loudly, lowering her head to the floor and pushed back against him. She felt him begin to push back and forth and matched his rhythm by squeezing her cunt muscles around him as he slid in. His fingers dug into her hips and ass cheeks delightfully. She could tell he might last a little longer this time, but not by much. Then again, she wasn't here to teach him to be a sex god, she was here to pop his cherry and give him a birthday to remember. "Umm, right there, big man;" she panted, surprised that she meant what she was saying. She wasn't just stroking his fragile ego, she was quite serious, because he was hitting a spot in her cunt that she really liked. He had a long enough cock that it touched her pleasure spot and he was just wide enough to pleasantly stretch her so that she knew she was being fucked properly. With confidence, this kid would be a good lay. Kevin slapped his thighs against her ass cheeks and she squeaked and yelped in response. Her gooey cunt clenched him tightly, utilizing those vaginal contractions she seemed to be so damned expert at tonight. "Fuck;" Kevin grunted as he pumped his hips, his chest now glistening with sweat. "This is so much better than my hand or a fleshlight!" "Uh, and you feel a lot fucking better than a vibe," Ginny panted, still face-down and ass-up. "You're gonna make them scream, K-zon;" He seemed encouraged by her words and pumped harder, determined to make Ginny and himself cum again. He seemed to have found his rhythm and fucked her steadily, his eyes closed as he lost himself in the unreal sensation of sex with a live girl. Ginny bit at the knuckle of her middle finger, aware of how flushed and warm her body was. She could feel her wetness trickling down over her stomach from her cunt, since her ass was perched in the air. The slick, sucking noises of her sex were unmistakable. "Oh, you're doing really good, K-zon," she said breathily. "You're gonna have me cumming again before long!" Kevin seemed to be beyond words as he merely nodded hastily and kept fucking her, eyes closed and back arched. The slapping noise of his thighs against her ass was a wet one now, since they were both sweating profusely. She could feel the damp perspiration in her hairline, her mouth open and she wiped at it when she realized she was almost drooling. "Yes, K-zon!" she gasped, using the name he wanted again, pushing back against him but still letting him control the action. "Fucking make me cum! Don't hold back! Uh, fuck!" Kevin jammed his hips against her suddenly and cried out, a sound that Ginny echoed half a second later. Rapture splintered through her as she came, feeling him slamming against her as he climaxed, his pearly offering now deep inside her. Through glassy eyes, she looked around for Santa, to see if he was watching, but he was nowhere in sight. Kevin seemed ready to fall over, exhausted, but she gently pushed backward until he sat on his behind with her in his lap, facing away. Slowly she turned around and laid him on the floor, his cock still deep inside her. She put her hands on his shoulders and smiled down at him, her nipples tracing little patterns over his chest as she did so. "That was amazing, K-zon," she said quietly. "A really great addition to my night." He was still breathing heavily but nodded at her. "Thanks. It was more than I could have hoped for. I;I guess it's been a busy evening for you this way?" "Well, you're my only virgin to this point, if that's what you're asking," Ginny sighed. "The big red machine has fucked me more times tonight that I care to remember and I was nearly raped to death by Krampus, so this was exactly the sort of change of pace I needed, you know?" She sat up, still straddling him and impaled on his cock, a thought occurring to her. "Hey, Big Red," she called out. "I just let him bust in me twice, do you have any fixes dated from yesterday?" A tiny white pill flew out of the other room. She caught it deftly in her hand and popped it in her mouth. "I'm getting good at this 'time-is-fluid' shit," she giggled to herself. "Maybe I'll teach quantum physics." "You don't need a glass of water or anything?" Kevin asked, looking up at her. "Trust me, Kevin, if there's one thing I'm good at, it's swallowing." Ginny replied, smiling down at him somewhat haughtily before carefully pulling herself off his cock, causing them both to shudder and moan quietly. She knelt over his waist and sucked on his cock, cleaning their mingled cum off him and then helping him to his feet. She slipped her thong back on while Kevin retrieved his boxers. They were just straightening themselves out when Santa appeared from the other room. "Did you enjoy your birthday present, Kevin?" he asked cheerfully. "Yessir," the newly-minted young man said. "Best birthday present anyone ever received." "Glad to hear it," Santa said, nodding. "And I know it doesn't compare to what Virginia just gave you, but I think you'll be pleased with your new rig I just set up. Five terrabytes of hard drive space, thirty-two gigs of DDR4 RAM, an overclocked quad-core CPU that'll put the i7 to shame, eight fans, a nickle and copper piping coolant system and L E D to make sure everyone knows you're in the house. Oh, and I've upgraded your server to be multi-line, WAN and load-balancing. You and your guild will never lag again as long as you host." Kevin's eyes went wide. "I've got fat pipes?" Santa nodded while Ginny shook her head, understanding none of this geek talk. It only figured that Santa was a giant nerd. Kevin looked like he might faint. "Well, I've just done what you deserved," Santa mentioned. "It's Virginia who should get the credit for your night being so spectacular." "Yeah," Kevin said, blushing and smiling at her. "Thanks." "My pleasure, trust me," she said easily. "Somebody have a pen I can use?" Santa handed her one and she looked at Kevin. "Your number, dude." Kevin managed to stutter out his number, which she wrote down on her wrist before nodding in satisfaction and giving the pen back to Santa. "Alright, if I ever happen to be in Ohio for some godforsaken reason, I can look you up and give you a booty call. Sound good?" Kevin nodded dumbly. "Just remember this," she said, poking him in the chest, her voice serious. "You've got a lot to learn still. You've got a nice cock between your legs, don't treat it like a Louisville Slugger and just beat the hell out of her with it, you're better than that." He nodded. "And if a girl wants you to fuck her, she'll give you signals, so watch." Ginny added, poking his chest with her nail. "Don't assume you can just force yourself on anyone or next year it's dead spiders in your stocking, you got it?" Kevin nodded again. "Excellent," she said sweetly. "Now go to sleep, champ. Merry Christmas and happy birthday. C'mon, Santa, we have a holiday to save!" "Yes, my lady!" Santa laughed, following her out of the basement. They were back on the roof when Santa smirked at her as they climbed into the sleigh. "Dead spiders in the stocking?" She shrugged. "Isn't that what you'd give a guy if he forced himself on a girl?" "Well, no," he replied as he snapped the reins and they took off into the cold night air. "That's more of a legal issue. If he was considering it, I wouldn't have mentioned dead spiders, I'd' have been more inclined to point out that he'd spend the next few years in a cell as some fat, greasy tattooed bastard's buttery cornhole." The sleigh lurched to one side as Ginny burst out laughing. A Pretty Man. Santa stared awkwardly, making a wry face while Ginny stood off to the side, smirking. Standing in front of Santa was a very pretty young man in pale pink pajamas, his hands behind his back, one knee turned in, twisting his toe into the rug and blushing expectantly. Ginny wiped a tear away from her eye, she was trying so hard not to laugh. "Yeah, that ain't happening." Santa said finally. "But I've been so good;" the young man cooed, smiling coyly and winking. "C'mon, Santa," Ginny urged, clearly enjoying his discomfiture. "He's been so good, and you always reward your good children, don't you?" "Nice try, lady," Santa said, pressing behind his ear, apparently activating a communicator. "Get Agent 641 to me, I need a pinch hitter, stat." Santa threw a small disk on the floor while Ginny and the young boy in pink watched curiously. The device oscillated and expanded, becoming a larger disk. Seconds later it began to glow and hum. A column of rainbow light radiated up from it and a kneeling shape appeared. Seconds later, the rainbow light faded away and a lithe, comely figure stood. He had the same slender, beautiful features as the warrior-elves who had fought earlier that night, his eyes a piercing violet color, his impossibly long raven hair held in gold rings. His pale body was naked except for a tiny thong. "Holy shit snacks;" Ginny breathed as she gazed stupidly at the new arrival, feeling her thong get wet. "Ylmarin, young Trevor here has been an extra-good boy, perhaps you'd care to reward him?" Santa suggested as the inhumanly graceful being stepped off the platform. The tall being looked down at the young man named Trevor, assessing him and then nodded. "Yes, sire, I can absolutely do this." Trevor blushed furiously and giggled, covering his face. Ylmarin reached over and took the boy's hand before leading him back to the bedroom. Santa nodded and began rummaging around in his toy sack, putting items under the tree. "Okay, we got that out of the way," he said, squatting and putting items under the decidedly pink-lit tree. "Virginia, if you could hand me the, Virginia? Ginny?" He frowned and turned to look for his helper, finally sighting her. She was standing in the doorway to the bedroom and looking in. One of her hands squeezing her tits while the other had snaked down inside her panties. "Alright, go on, you little voyeur." Santa chuckled, shaking his head. "Yum yum!" she squeaked and skipped into the room, from which moans were now emanating. Seeking to be naughty. "You weren't worried about being on the Naughty List if you waited up for me?" Santa asked the dark-haired girl as she sat on her floor, watching him intently. She pushed her glasses up her nose and shook her head, pretty curly locks spilling over her shoulders as she did so. "Not worried, hmm?" he mused, observing her. "So you think you're already on the Naughty List?" The girl nodded. Ginny blinked and pursed her lips. "Why isn't she talking? Is she mute or doesn't she speak English?" Santa shook his head. "No, Ellie's just shy. She doesn't speak much at first, but once she gets going;" He knelt down in front of the girl and smiled. "Well, here I am. What is it you wanted to ask me, Ellie?" The tan girl turned her head and looked down at the floor sheepishly for several seconds before working up the nerve to speak. "I; I want my daddy, Santa." Ginny blinked. "She what, wants him back from deployment for Christmas, she wants her father to move back home;" "No, Virginia," Santa said cheerfully. "She doesn't want her father, she wants her daddy." "Oh," Ginny said, suddenly understanding. "So, now what?" "That's all she wanted for Christmas, so we give her, her daddy." Santa said simply. The girl's eyes lit up in delight and she sat up straight, looking very excited. Santa pointed behind Ellie and she turned to look behind herself; Her daddy stood in the doorway, his green-hazel eyes mirroring her excitement and a big grin on her face. His long, sandy-blond hair fell down to his shoulder blades. "Daddy!" Ginny squealed as she scrambled to her feet and threw herself against her daddy, kissing him feverishly. He held her tight, returning the kiss while she began pulling his clothes off him. "I missed you so much!" "Missed you too, baby;" he murmured through the kiss as he pulled her top off, exposing her lush tits. "I never had a daddy." Ginny sighed as she watched the couple get increasingly naked and feeling the now-familiar tingle building. "I should take care of that at some point." "I've got some other deliveries in the immediate area," Santa mentioned. "How about I go take care of them while you have a little fun with these two?" "Well, I'm not attracted to girls." Ginny said in a non-committal tone. "You just didn't know you were until tonight." Santa replied, smiling. "Just trust me on this, Virginia." "Well, like you said earlier, I've had you inside all my orifices, so what's the harm in trusting you now, right?" she admitted, shrugging. Would being bisexual be such a bad thing? It certainly widened her options for dating. Santa nodded and walked out of the room. Ginny turned to look at the couple she was left with, who were already splayed out on the rug, naked and pleasuring one another. Ellie was lying on top of her daddy, facing down his body and sucking on his cock hungrily while he was pulling her slippery cunt lips apart and sliding his tongue up and down her twat, making her shiver and moan. "Fuck it," Ginny said finally, stripping out of her skimpy outfit and walking up to the two of them. She laid down beside Ellie's daddy and smiled at her, both their heads over hips. "Feel like tag-teaming, babe?" Ellie looked up for a moment and nodded readily. Ginny smiled and leaned in, flicking her tongue against the tip of his cock. The curly-haired girl giggled and joined Ginny in teasing the throbbing cock, taking turns sliding their tongue up and down the shaft while the other swirled her tongue around the head and took it into her mouth, starting to bob up and down. Ginny felt herself getting really wet and pressed her lips to Ellie's around the head of her daddy's cock, kissing her. They both moaned as their tongues tangled around the glistening head. Ginny's hand slipped into the girl's hair, wrapping in it to hold her in place. Ellie smelled like strawberries and Ginny felt herself getting wetter as she took in the scent. "Daddy," whimpered the girl. "Fuck me;" Ginny knelt up while the other girl straddled her daddy's hips, facing down his body. Her sticky cunt was positioned over his throbbing cock and Ginny took hold of it and guided it home. Ellie sighed almost in relief as she sank down, his cock filling her. Smiling wickedly, Ginny made Ellie lie back along her daddy's body and the girl gasped as her put his hands on her tits and held her. As Ellie and her daddy began to squirm and writhe, her glistening cunt swallowing his cock greedily, Ginny bent down and tongued at the shaft as it slid back and forth through her lips. She pressed her thumb gently on Ellie's clit, causing her to shudder and moan loudly. Then her tongue traced a slow route around the engorged cunt lips, teasing her new girl lover. Ellie whimpered and panted, begging her daddy to fuck her harder. Ginny sucked Ellie's clit into her mouth and was rewarded with a strangled cry from above. She fondled the sac in front of her gently and pressed on the throbbing vein. Her cunt was getting wetter with each passing moment and she needed to know if Ellie would share; Without another word, she crawled over Ellie and settled down on top of her, her tits squashing into the succulent set below. She moved around until she felt her cunt pressed to Ellie's and the magical, rhythmic motion of the cock still pumping in and out of her. She shuddered as their lips and clits met and they wrapped their arms around one another, kissing shamelessly. Tongues snaked and writhed as they moaned into one another's mouths. "Daddy," panted the younger girl. "Fuck Santa's elf-girl; fuck her please;" Ginny felt her own ferocious desire rising as the cock slurped out of Ellie and pressed against her. She groaned gutturally as she felt the head penetrate and then she pressed down eagerly, taking it deep inside her. Still sandwiched between them, Ellie took one of Ginny's tits and sucked the nipple into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it. Ginny arched her back and hissed through clenched teeth, squeezing hard on the invading cock. She ground down on Ellie's daddy, gyrating her hips and her fingers digging into the other girl's skin. Ellie sucked and bit her nipples, the delicious sting heightening her ecstasy. She body was streaming with sweat while he fucked her, Ellie's soft flesh undulating against hers. She could hear him panting and feel him stiffening and knew what happened next. With great haste and even greater reluctance, she pulled herself off the cock and knelt, pulling Ellie up into a kneeling position. She helped her daddy stand quickly while Ellie took his cock and pumped it eagerly with her hand. Once he was standing, they both attacked his cock with their mouths and hands, pleasuring him beyond endurance. He put his hand on the back of their heads and groaned loudly, his hips shuddering as he came. Both girls pressed their faces in, letting him spurt on their mouths and cheeks, hands still working the shaft quickly. The warm, sticky cum brought with it a warm flush of memories, how it always felt on her skin, the tingling, scintillating pleasure she always felt in the ardor of others. Ellie's soft tits pressed to hers, their cheeks meeting as they accepted the pearly offering, on their chins and now glazing their tits; she loved it all. She was never happier than when she was in the throes of passion with others. Was this what she was truly meant to do? Was this a Christmas epiphany? Ellie and Ginny began kissing hungrily, licking the cum off one another's faces with a fervor, then off each other's neck and tits. They returned their attention to the still twitching cock, kissing and sucking it dry. Once Ellie's daddy was spent, she laid him down and Ginny helped her snuggle into his warm, loving embrace. The girl smiled at her and giggled before blowing a kiss. Ginny gathered up her outfit and exited the apartment quietly. Not surprisingly at this point, the sleigh was just pulling back onto the roof as she arrived. Santa smiled at her. "So did you know I was bi all these years?" she asked as she clambered into the seat and beside him and snuggled into his side as they took off. He nodded. "Not my place to rob you of your journey of self-discovery, though." "Maybe," she sighed. "But think about all the fun I've missed out on, not playing with girls too. Doubling the size of my dating pool might have made a difference." "You've always been who you're meant to be, Virginia," he said cheerfully. "And your little epiphany tonight is going to have big implications in the year to come. Trust me." Her eyes widened. "For real?" "Would I lie?" Santa laughed. Ginny in the sleigh. Ginny was lying back in the plush red seat of the sleigh, her chest heaving as she stared at the pre-dawn sky. Her little elf-outfit was almost in shreds and she was missing one of her shoes. Even Santa looked a little worn. "So that's what sex with an entire sorority house feels like;" she said distantly. "Kinda gives me a new respect for those college quarterbacks. Those girls are animals." Santa nodded. "I have to admit, that wore me out a little too, which is saying something. And before you ask, yes, they have all been good this past year and they sent me one letter asking for Santa to fuck them as a sorority, so that really was their Christmas present." Ginny nodded. "That and the four metric tons of vibrators, dildos, eggs, anal beads, ben-wa balls and lingerie I saw you drop off; and about thirty Sybians." "They're a really good sorority house." Santa admitted. Ginny just stared at the sky. "Hard to believe that you're brought up a certain way, being told that good kids act a certain way, only to find out that being a total mega-slut is not grounds for being added to the Naughty List but sneaking cookies when mom told you not to is." "I didn't make the rules," Santa said, shrugging, but then he paused. "Oh, wait; ya know, I probably did, a long, long time ago." Ginny giggled tiredly. "This has been the longest and most oversexed night of my life, and that's saying something for me. Where are we headed, Big Man?" "Well, it's almost dawn." Santa said, looking east. "I'm going to have to drop you off before long now that my rounds are done." "Yeah," Ginny said somewhat reluctantly. "Since I don't have a house, I guess you should drop me off at my parents' place. I can't exactly tell 'em that my house was destroyed in a massive battle between Santa's elves and Krampus, but maybe they'll believe a gas main exploded." "You can't lie, Virginia, we've been over this." Santa said firmly. "Well I can't really tell them the truth either, can I?" Ginny pointed out, hoping she didn't sound too quarrelsome. "I know;" he said quietly, still guiding the sleigh. The soared through the dark sky for some time, saying nothing. Eventually, Ginny began to make out shapes in the night, sleek silhouettes that looked almost like slender, jet-powered Skidoos, being ridden by beings in strange armor with glowing runes and wild mans of hair. "Just my guardians," Santa said in an assuring tone. "Making sure there are no last-minute attempts to thwart us." The earth far below them took on a white cast and Ginny knew that they were above a region covered in snow. She couldn't feel it, but she could sense the cold air around them as the sleigh angled down, heading to the ground. The landing was predictably smooth and they finally came to a stop, flanked by the jet bikes and their unsettling warriors. Santa jumped out and helped Ginny down, smiling at her and wrapping her in a warm, furry red blanket from head to toe. When he pulled it off her, she was no dressed in a stylish red velvet dress, trimmed in white and ending on her upper thighs to show lots of leg. Her calf-high boots were red and edged with white, with adorable little poms dangling from the side. She even had a white poof to keep her hands warm and the Santa hat she now wore kept her ears toasty. "You look beautiful," he said as he waved in front of himself to conjure an ice mirror that reflected her image perfectly. "And without you, Virginia, there wouldn't have been a Christmas this year. You need to understand that." Ginny blushed prettily and walked alongside him, petting the reindeers as she walked by. She even gave Donner a kiss on the nose and the beast snorted and blushed, pawing the ground. They walked casually through the snow, holding hands until they were approached by several people. Ginny's eyes went wide, these were all women, clad in black armor with baroque chest plates reminiscent of bustiers. They all wore their hair bobbed, universally black or platinum in color and they carried savage-looking rifles or flamethrowers. They all knelt reverently as Santa approached. "Do I want to know?" Ginny breathed. "My personal guard," Santa said, nodding to the women as he passed through them. "Orphan girls I've saved from a cruel world. They're fanatically devoted to me, even beyond my elves." Her mouth was somewhat dry when she asked the next question. "Do you; you know;" "Yes, Virginia," he said, saving her the difficulty of asking. "They're also my lovers. When they're not fighting for me or standing guard, they live in the bliss I seem uniquely capable of giving women." "That doesn't sound like such a bad life," Ginny said, a hopeful tone in her voice. "I mean, I'm no orphan, but I'd say we pretty compatible sexually. Aren't we?" He turned and took her gently by the arms, smiling warmly down into her eyes in that way that made her knees go weak. Other people may have seen the fat old jolly man, but she could see only the copper-haired and bearded giant with eyes deeper than a galaxy and a boyish smile that she knew she'd always love. "You're right, Virginia, you're not an orphan," he said quietly. "These girls had no future. I have no right to rob you of yours. And believe me, you don't want to miss it." He took her hand and kept walking, snow gently falling as they walked through the stands of tall trees. When they emerged on the far side, he grinned and gestured grandly in front of them. Ginny's eyes went wide. Across the clearing was her lovely home, looking as good as new. Squads of warrior-elves stood guard menacingly around the perimeter while other, smaller beings she more associated with the Christmas story elves scampered around, making final adjustments to the domicile. "Like the whole thing never happened," Santa declared. "And there are even some improvements, I might add." "Ya don't say," Ginny said somewhat absently, still staring in disbelief. All sign of the titan battle fought on her property less than twelve hours ago were gone. "Uh; improvements?" Santa nodded. "We added solar panels and some subtle wind turbines, so you can officially live off the grid. Water's hooked up to a local artesian well. Improved your internet connection, you get about two hundred megabits per second, not to mention the fact that we connected you to our servers, so the Tor Network and the Deep Web have nothing on you for security and anonymity." "Wow;" was all she seemed to be able to say. "Let's see, we reinforced the frame and the roof, you could probably get hit by a meteor and barely notice," Santa continued. "Windows are made of transparent aluminum, they're durable, to say the least." "No bugs crashing through my bay windows?" she asked. "Actually got a nifty physics trick for you

Miracle On Route 34: Part 2 Virginia and Santa face extreme danger together. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Someone attacked Santa with a wicked-looking spiked hand-axe, something out of a sci-fi movie. He batted the weapon aside and clapped his open hands across the man's ears, busting his brain. Before he dropped, Santa grabbed the corpse and swung it around in a wide arc, smashing it into the foes surrounding him and knocking them back. "Shit!" Ginny squealed as one of the targets landed near her. "It's like the fucking Matrix in here!" As he threw the corpse away, he paused very briefly and glanced at her. "Since you happen to be right there, how about a little mood music?" "What?" "I'm just saying some music would be nice if we're going to be doing this," he called. "You're next to the entertainment system, how about putting something on?" "You’re shitting me, right?" she almost complained, wincing as she heard something delicate-sounding and expensive smash behind her amidst the wild brawl. She stared at the multimedia system, flapping her arms in frustration as she tried to focus through the noise. This couldn't be happening. She clutched the sleeves of her plush robe for a moment, trying to concentrate on its soft, fuzzy texture and center herself. She'd almost forgotten the large nerf gun in her hands but ignored it now, fixing her gaze on the mp3 playlist. She pressed a button. "Silent night; Holy night;" Bing crooned through the room. "Not really what I had in mind!" Santa mentioned loudly as he rammed his knee into a man's chin. "Try again!" Ginny bit her lip and pressed the button again, this time rewarded with Gary Glitter singing 'Another Rock And Roll Christmas'. "Still not quite there," he said as he snapmared another foe. "Better, but not quite!" "Well I don't know!" she shouted in exasperation. "What kind of music do you put on while Santa kills things in your living room?" Santa turned sideways and thrust his foot out, kicking an intruder in the chest and sending him sprawling backwards, rolling head over heels until he thumped into the entertainment system, jolting it and skipping the player. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Perfect!" he declared as he fought, swarmed once again by foes. "Seriously?" Ginny yelled. "Combichrist is Santa's fucking fighting groove?" "I'm trying to figure out why you have it on your playlist," Santa replied. "I don't remember you liking aggrotech!" "Why the hell do you of all people even know what it is?" she shot back, wincing as she watched another body sail into the opposite wall with a sickening crunch before dropping to the floor and leaving a huge, crumbling dent in the stone. 'This Shit Will Fuck You Up!' "I prefer the term 'Hellektro' myself," he added. "And I know all songs, silly. I remember when the Dayglo Abortions wrote that 'Hey Santa!' song back in the '80's, they didn't get presents for” "I didn't ask, why are you answering?" she hissed. "Kill! Kill!" All the while, the pounding rhythms of the music filled the room. "I am a bitch. How do you want me? From behind, or on my knees? I am a slut, please hold me down, I'll be your noise, This shit will fuck you up!" "Well, at least we know why it's on your playlist, anyway!" he mentioned as he broke someone's back over his knee. "Very funny, red man!" Ginny hissed, scowling. She ducked wildly as another assailant flew overhead and landed in the Jacuzzi, his neck slamming against the hard edge with a snap noise and then tilting at a strange angle, his eyes wide and unseeing. "Fucking hell," she muttered. "These guys eat too much red meat!" Santa smashed two heads together before punting a third man in the chest, sending him staggering back until he fell against the entertainment unit, right next to Ginny, his eyes spiraling in his head. She scowled down at him for a moment before smashing the pitcher of nog on his cranium and sending him to the floor. Every single intruder stopped and turned to look at her suddenly, their eyes narrowing and turning very yellow. "Eep;" Ginny said quietly, going pale. They all howled and lunged toward her, even as Santa fought to reach her first. She shrieked in fright. "Darn it, Ginny!" he shouted in what almost sounded like irritation. "I told you not to do anything!" "You said not to use the stupid nerf gun!" she shot back as she dodged wildly and began to run around, evading her pursuers. "I meant don't do anything to get yourself noticed!" he growled as he bulldogged one man's head into the floor. He sprang to his feet and grabbed another man by the back of the head, ramming his face into the stone wall, creating a small crater from which the body slumped only slowly and wetly. "How the hell did they not notice the mostly naked girl in the room?" she yelled, sprinting around the circumference of the room, being chased by yellow-eyed foes. "They're mostly quantum, they don't always perceive real-state things or beings until they're interacted with!" he answered. "They weren't looking for you until you announced yourself!" "Oh, you and your weird physics shit!" she groused, her robe coming more and more undone as she ran. One of her tits was exposed, bouncing annoyingly and the nipple hardening as a cold wind from the endless holes in her walls and windows blew into the room. "Now what?" "Well, since they know you're here, you might as well use the gun," he answered as he tackled a small knot of them who were looking to cut off her avenue of escape. "At least then you can defend yourself if you're careful!" "The fuck am I supposed to do?" she shouted angrily as she clutched the ridiculous, useless gun. "Nerf them to death? Hope I shoot one foam dart down a throat and hope the bastard chokes and dies?" "Didn't you just let me inside all of your orifices?" he pointed out as he spun low, sweeping one foe's feet from under him and then taking him by the ankles to slam him off the floor. "Trust me, Virginia!" "Dammit!" she spat, steeling her nerve, hoping her resolve was harder than her nipple currently was. Taking a deep breath, she stopped running and spun, pointing the gun and pulling the plastic trigger; She yelped in astonishment as coruscating arcs of lightning crackled and lashed out from the muzzle, enveloping several foes, who wailed in glowing agony before disappearing from view. "Jesus H Fucking Tesla!" she exclaimed in amazement as she gaped down at her toy. "Virginia, language!" Santa warned. She rolled her eyes and pointed at another man rushing her, pulling the trigger and watching him explode in a shower of scintillating particles. "This shit will fuck you up!" blared the speakers. The wall splintered next to Ginny and several terrifying creatures barged in, causing her to shriek in fright, they were easily Santa's size, vaguely humanoid but covered in a greyish, segmented carapace, with insectoid heads, evil-looking mandibles and huge claws at the end of four arms. They hissed as the lunged for her. "Fuck fuck fuck!" cried out as she began running. "Fucking hate motherfucking bugs!" She fired wildly behind herself without looking, managing to strike one of the new creatures but only slowing it down. Ginny raced for the stairs, stampeding up them only to find more of the yellow-eyed humanoids waiting for her. "Santa!" she cried out in terror. "Help!" He glanced her way and grimaced at her predicament. "Aw, hell;" With a strength born of the desperation to protect one of his precious children, he surged forward, shoulder-blocking his way through a knot of assailants, springing through the air with astonishing agility, alternately using the wall and railing of the stairs to get to the upper floor, twisting and executing a flying kick that downed a foe about to attack Ginny. "Good thing I wore my enhanced parkour boots tonight, eh?" he muttered as he glared at the foes crowding to get up the stairs or down the hallway at them. "I don't even know what that means." Ginny snapped, backing up warily as the horde coming for them grew in numbers. "If that's some sort of geek speak, then we, are you getting bigger?" "I guess I am," he replied, grimly, glaring at their foes. "I don't expect what I'm saying to make sense, but the other iterations of me, my other selves, they're all coming here, merging with me to help meet the threat." "You're; consolidating?" she asked in disbelief. "That's one way to look at it," he said, his blue eyes flashing. "It's gonna make finishing the Christmas run tight if I get held up here much longer." "Oh, terribly sorry if I'm inconveniencing you, your highness." Ginny said, trying to not sound too snide. He put his body between her and her foes, backing her up against the wall. "They can't come through the wall you're up against, it's the South wall," he said quietly but with a sense of urgency. "You're safe from that angle. You can fire your gun past me or over the rail at the guys down below. Since they're trying to reach you that means they've solidified enough that they can't do crazy things like jump seven meters up to reach you, they'll have to use the stairs." "I thought they were after you." Ginny said hotly. "They were, until you announced yourself with a jug of nog," he pointed out. "Now they want to destroy you to hurt me." "Oh. Sorry." Ginny mumbled somewhat sheepishly. "You can make it up to me later!" he said as he surged forward suddenly, bulling his way through the approaching crowd, clotheslining several at once. Shouts went up and the fight was on again. Santa punched, kicked, elbowed, kneed and wrenched his way through the enemy horde. Ginny swore he was indeed bigger than he had been earlier. His already hard body physique was almost bulging with muscles now, like a California beach bodybuilder. Black blood glistened on his flawless skin as he maimed the attackers. Droplets that hit the carpet sizzled and ate through it, burning the hardwood floor beneath. "No!" Ginny wailed in despair. "Not the hardwood! I loved that feature!" She glared and gritted her teeth as she leaned over the railing and pointed the nerf gun down at the endless crowd on the main floor, pulling the trigger. The crackling arcs of energy enveloped several foes, who wailed and vanished. Same as before, the giant insectoids rarely disappeared but seemed slowed or staggered by the attack. Santa fought his way forward, forcing the attackers back from Ginny. Try as they might, no one got by him, even if it meant that they could strike at him instead. He took their assaults resolutely, using his body as a shield to protect her. Before long, the floor of the hallway was littered with bodies, some barely stirring, others not moving at all. Still, the foes swarmed up the stairs. One of the bug-things swiped at him with its vicious claws and he ducked under the blow before kicking his boot into one of the reverse-jointed legs, snapping it. The bug screeched and tumbled and he leapt onto its back, grabbing hold of one of the large, wet-grey chitinous plates that armored its back and pulled, it tore away with a mushy crack and the beast's keened agony as it shuddered and thrashed. Without pausing, Santa whirled around and slammed the exoskeletal plate across several men's heads, dropping them. Ginny kept firing the nerf tesla gun, wondering what sort of sociopath would invent a deadly weapon that looked like a famous kid's toy. She pushed it from her mind, realizing that she wanted to live and didn't care at the moment about the social mores of the issue. Santa was using the huge chitin plate almost like a shield, driving his foes back with it to the stairs. It finally cracked in half and he punched through the mess, unwilling to give the enemy time to regroup. He spun one man around with a fist across the jaw before grabbing his arms from behind and ramming his knee into the man's back, lifting him off the floor and letting him slam his spine onto the stairs. Without waiting, Santa launched himself through the air, knee raised and smashed it into the face of a man on the stair's corner landing. The foe's head went back through the wall with a loud crunch and he hung there limply, no longer part of the battle. "Ack!" Ginny squawked as the nerf gun sputtered and let out several impotent flashes and then died. "Not now! No no no!" One foe had broken through the cordon and now raced toward her. She yelled loudly and smashed the butt of her nerf gun into his face, staggering him for a moment. She glared at him angrily, waiting for him to fall, but her didn't, so she kicked him in the crotch with her instep. He groaned and sunk to his knees, holding himself. Ginny was practically jumping up and down on top of him by the time he stopped moving. "Stay; the; fuck; down!" she shouted angrily as she turned his ribcage into powder. She failed to notice the one last foe who rushed up behind her. But then Santa was at her side and he delivered a devastating haymaker to the man's thorax. Stunned, the intruder staggered back against the railing. With a growl, Santa grabbed him by the face and ruthlessly bent his back over the railing before leaping over and slamming his elbow across the man's neck as he went down to the main floor. The lifeless form crumpled next to him as he looked around, glaring. No foes remained standing. Aside from the music, all was quiet. "It is safe?" Ginny called from the gallery. "Are the scary guys and bug-thingies all gone?" "No," Santa said warily. "And the next wave is even bigger." "Great!" Ginny complained, tossing the useless nerf gun over the side. "And according to you, there's no one that can help us!" "I didn't say that," he countered, beckoning for her to come down the stairs and be near him for protection. "I just said there was no Easter Bunny." "No Superman either, apparently," she grumbled as she approached him, letting him put a huge arm around her possessively. He was, indeed, bigger than ever. She was practically child-sized next to him now. "So who the hell is there to help us?" "If help's arriving it had better get here soon," he said, taking her to the remains of her big glass bay windows and back door. The wind was howling as snow drove into the living room. What was left of it, anyway. Which was nothing. "It's now or never. Can you see them?" She peered into the darkness outside and a chill ran down her spine, hundreds of red and yellow glowing eyes could be seen in the darkness. And they seemed to be getting closer. "Do; do they see me?" she asked, swallowing nervously. "I'm sure they do," he said, grimacing. "Not going to take a chance and assume they don't. I'll do everything I can to protect you, of course." "Is; is that going to be enough?" She could hear the angry hisses and an evil chanting outside clearly now, getting closer with each moment. It pained Santa that he couldn't lie to her. "I don't know, Virginia." She sighed and smiled weakly. "Well, at least I know there's a Santa Claus now. And he gave me the night of my life before it all ended." He returned the smile, trying to feign a cheerfulness he didn't feel. "I don't;" Ginny faltered, trying to find the words. "I don't suppose that you'd; well; that you'd be willing to kiss me one last time? You know, before the end?" He turned to look down at her, his hands holding her arms with an unreal gentleness and a warmth in his eyes that comforted her even now. "Nothing would make me happier, Virginia." She smiled and closed her eyes. "Merry Christmas, Santa." "Merry Christmas, Virginia;" he said softly as he leaned down to kiss her. Then the night was filled with high-pitched shrieks, a noise that made her eyes snap open. She'd heard noises like that before, once a long time ago in grade school. It sounds like the hissing passage of meteors above, and getting closer. Or what she imagined artillery sounded like when it was incoming, like in all those war movies. Santa's head turned and an almost evil grin crept over his face as he listened. "That's more like it!" he declared, standing tall and pointing at the blackness of the night. "Watch the sky, Virginia;" She looked up and noticed glittering points of light, dozens of them, seeming to get closer. The hissing shriek was indeed their approach and they seemed to be aimed right at them. She felt Santa's hand squeeze on her shoulder, almost in excitement. His blue eyes were blazing ferociously. Finally, what looked like dozens of giant icicles, each larger and longer than a semi, lanced out of the night sky and slammed into the earth around her house, shaking it as they buried their tips in the frozen ground and came to a stop. Several impaled the intruders as they came in, while others kicked up a covering spray of snow as the enemy stopped and looked around in confusion. Then doors or portals opened on the sides of the titan icicles and tall, lithe beings began leaping out of them, wearing weird, form-fitting armor and carrying space-age guns and swords or axes. Their armor and long hair was a riot of colors that was reflected by the snow and ice. Wild, ululating war cries pierced the air. And a savage, bloody battle began on her property. "Who the hell are they?" Ginny almost yelled in astonishment as she watched. They moved with inhuman grace and speed, the ones not wearing helmets revealing long, beautiful facial features that were often frightening because of the wrath they displayed. The helmets were all tall and peaked, showing fearsome designs and glowing eyes. Weird runes pulsed and throbbed with light all over their armor. Guns hissed and shrieked while swords hummed as they slew. "My elves," Santa said, clearly pleased and also eager to fight but not willing to leave her side yet. "They got my call and converged on my position." "Those are elves?" she exclaimed in amazement. "Aren't they cutesy little toy-shop people?" "Cute myth, but no, not these ones," he replied, watching as several elves wearing bone-white armor with feminine features raced past, throwing themselves into a knot of the hulking bugs. They screamed and the masks of their wild-maned helmets gave off vibrations that shook Ginny's teeth in her head as it melted their foes' faces off. "No, a lot of my elves are warriors, meant to help me fight Krampus. They keep Christmas safe with me." "What the hell are they wearing?" she asked in disbelief. How could this weird night get any weirder? Santa sighed. "Truth? They've been spending way too much time playing Warhammer 40k and they; appropriated armor, weapons and tactics from the Eldar faction. They're space elves." "Wow. Gay;" she muttered, shaking her head. "Well, they're certainly earning their keep tonight." He nodded. "Been a long time since Krampus moved against us this hard. Apparently he got bored and was feeling uppity. That or he just forgot what a good thrashing felt like." Ginny watched as three elves, clad in scary black armor and wearing helmets that looked like peaked skulls, marched relentlessly forward, firing little rockets from elaborate launchers they carried in their hands and on suspensor harnesses. The rockets punctured the bugs' chitin shells and exploded inside them, sending shards of exoskeleton and stinking goo in every direction. Ginny squeaked and hid behind Santa as some of the nasty effluence landed right where she'd been standing only a moment before. Beams of super-heated plasma and tiny, shuriken-like projectiles hissed and whizzed by them, the remains of her lovely house now the center of a battleground while the winter storm raged on. Warriors in green armor, carrying weapons that looked like a horrifying hybrid of sword and chainsaw, tore into a knot of foes, slicing them to bloody ribbons. As savage as the battle had been earlier, when it had just been her and Santa, she suddenly appreciated its relative civility. "They need my help," Santa said finally, cracking his knuckles, his expression grim. "We have to finish this off or Christmas won't come on time." "I thought you said there was plenty of time." Ginny protested, frowning up at him. "There was," he admitted. "But in order to defeat Krampus' minions, I summoned every single quantum iteration of myself back to here to help me fight. No one is delivering presents anywhere at the moment. I can't change real-time if I'm here in my entirety." He turned and looked at her. "Hopefully we're keeping them busy enough that they don't worry about you. Stay against the wall and work the music, will you?" "Manning the music station," she said, nodding, focusing on giving herself a task. "Music for Santa and his homicidal elves to kill by. Got it;" She watched as Santa leapt through the shattered remains of her bay doors into the howling storm and crashed into a knot of foes, savaging them. She watched in disbelief for some time, trying to figure out how Santa could kill anyone. I mean, even serial murderers got presents in prison, didn't they? Maybe they didn't, she had no way of knowing and chalked up thinking about this to what could only be described as the weirdest night of her life. She squealed and dodged out of the way as a body came flying through the doors and landed next to her. She scrambled over to the entertainment center and stood in front of it, trying to figure out what the hell she should play. "Okay;" she breathed, trying to focus. "Mass slaughter music; mass slaughter music;" What constituted mass slaughter music? Death metal? Panic At The Disco? Teletubbies music? She had no playlists, so she began cycling through the radio, hoping to find anything that might suffice. Oldies; Christmas music; hip-hop; trance; disco; "Son of a fuck," she muttered. "This is harder than it looks." She finally came across a station playing 'Jailhouse Rock' and decided that was good enough, she was sick of looking. She winced, trying to ignore another splintering crash as a body came through her wall. She hugged herself but then felt her robe. She frowned as she looked down at it, realizing it had been thoroughly shredded in the fight earlier. Those shuriken-thingies had been cutting it real close. Ginny grumbled as she pulled it off and threw it away, standing there completely naked, it hadn't been keeping her warm in its current condition and she was thoroughly beyond giving a shit at this point about who saw her naked. They were all too damn busy tearing one another apart anyway. And that sort of pissed her off. She was buck-naked and no one seemed to care. She'd shaved her cunt for this? "And I thought my night sucked before," she sighed to no one in particular. "Not getting my cunt pounded had been my biggest complaint before this hack!" She never saw the menacing shadow that had slipped up behind her. Santa picked one of his foes up overhead and hurled him into a cluster of foes, bowling them all over. He then punched another man as he tried to run by, knocking him off his feet and into his back. A quick stamp on his solar plexus made sure he stopped moving. The huge man thrust his fist in the air and shouted loudly. "Clear!" he thundered, indicating no other enemies surrounded him. His elves responded in kind, many of them gathering in a tight ring about him, weapons facing out as they sought to protect him. Hundreds of bodies lay strewn across the landscape, some burning from plasma blasts, other shredded and blown apart by rockets or sliced into bloody jerky. The storm seemed to be abating, no longer a blizzard so much as a stiff wind and swirls of snow. "Sire, we detect no enemies in the immediate vicinity," one elf wearing blue armor with a tall, crested helmet announced, striding up and saluting by thumping his gauntleted fist over his heart. "This attack has been defeated." "Maybe," Santa said, looking around warily. "But that doesn't mean anything just yet. We have to secure the area, make sure Virginia is alright and then get back to” "Kringle!" "Damn," he muttered to himself. "I thought this was too easy." He made several complex gestures, sending his elves fanning out in a wide arc as he began trudging forward through the snow, heading toward where the voice had come from out of the night. The winds and squalls of snow continued to die down until there was an almost deafening silence, the moon shining brightly overhead and revealing the sheer carnage of the battle that had been waged, the snow and ice glittered with frozen blood. "Kringle!" snarled the inhuman voice angrily. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Santa said loudly, scowling. "Don't get your panties in a bunch!" He stopped in a clearing on the other side of the house, glowering at who confronted him, the beast was not as tall as he was, nor as muscular, but horrifying in aspect. The backward-jointed, hairy legs ended in wicked hooves. The skin not covered in coarse black fur was almost as dark and criss-crossed with innumerable scars. The vascular chest was crowned with a strong neck and sitting atop it was a blasphemous head, a demonic goat's visage from which grew four evil, twisting horns. The red eyes blazed like wrathful coals and sharp teeth glistened wetly inside the hateful mouth. Krampus. And in one of his powerful, clawed hands, he held Virginia by the neck, who looked like a rag doll. "Hi, Santa;" she said weakly, looking very apologetic. Santa kept walking forward, clenching his fists. "By all means, Kringle, keep coming forward if you mean to slay the child." Krampus growled, starting to squeeze and causing Ginny to shudder in fear. Santa stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. His elves had now cast a tight net around the scene, hemming in Krampus. One circle of warriors faced inward, pointing their weapons at the abomination while another behind them faced out, prepared for any further attacks. Santa didn't move. "Let the girl go, Krampus," he said levelly. "This doesn't concern her." "Oh, I beg to differ," said the beastman in an almost non-chalant tone. "It's always about the children, isn't it?" "Hey!" said Ginny angrily. "I am not a child, jerk! I'm twenty, Gurr!" "Oh, do stop talking, you're such an annoyance." Krampus said, giving her neck another warning squeeze. "Let the adults work this out." "There's nothing to work out, Krampus," Santa growled, his blue eyes flashing. "You'll let the girl go." "I think we both know that's not happening," intoned the vile intruder. "She is my victory over you, and you know it. Revenge is not only a dish best served cold but often. And not often enough for me." "About this cold revenge dish thing," Ginny said, squirming slightly. "Couldn't; couldn't I just find you a nice tin can to chew on instead?" "Shut up, girl!" Krampus said harshly while several elves could be heard to chuckle and even Santa smirked at her jest. "I hold your life in my hands, to dispose of as I please." His foul breath crackled in the cold night air. His touch was uncomfortably warm, almost hot and strangely kept her body from freezing in the winter night. His touch felt evil and her skin crawled in revulsion. His strength was terrifying. "It wasn't enough that I slaved in coal mines for you, giving you carbon lumps to deliver to naughty children," Krampus growled, glaring at Santa. "It wasn't enough that I found the worst of them and brought them to you in the night so you could lecture them." "Hey, nobody asked you or ordered you to do the coal thing, pal," Santa said angrily. "And the whole kidnapping kids thing was your idea. I decided to let you have some creative control and look what happened. When it didn't work out, you decided that beating naughty kids with reeds was the answer. You're damn right that wasn't good enough!" "Silence!" Krampus snarled loudly, stamping one of his clawed hooves and making the ground shake dangerously. "Your kind-hearted foolishness with these puny mortals changed nothing about their behavior! Your failure to recognize their inherent selfishness was why our efforts were doomed!" "These puny mortals?" Santa countered. "You used to be one of them, Pete, remember? You were a well-behaved boy once." "Shut up!" growled Krampus. "Well-behaved, but not good," Santa continued. "You followed the rules and wanted everyone to follow rules. You were a control freak. I brought you north to show you what kindness could do, but you hated the cheer and the happiness and you fled to the coal mines in Greenland, hiding in the dark where the light of Christmas couldn't touch you! And when making kids feel bad with coal didn't bring them into line, you started the whole whipping them with reeds thing. Good job there, Pete!" "I'm warning you, Kringle;" Krampus said dangerously. "Oh, he really gets your goat, doesn't he?" Ginny sneered, causing several elves to laugh loudly. Krampus now snarled furiously and lifted her into the air by her neck, causing her to cry out in pain. Santa watched warily, knowing better than to make a move. "We seem to have an impasse," Krampus said, an evil smile playing over his slavering mouth. "You cannot harm me, because you know I can slay the child, but I cannot as yet slay her because she is my bargaining chip. But my need to hurt you, old man, is so very strong." He lowered Ginny down until her feet were just touching the snow-covered ground. She frowned as she heard a wet slithering sound she could not identify. "And there are other ways to hurt you than slaying the poor dear, aren't there?" Ginny felt something slimy touch her leg and then start to crawl up it, wrapping around her smooth skin. She shuddered and squirmed in horror as she realized exactly what was happening. The snake-like appendage wound up her thigh and then behind her. She gasped as it slid between her ass cheeks and then underneath to her cunt. She felt the blunt head split her lips and then move upward again. "Don't do this, Krampus." Santa said, trying to figure out what to do without hurting Ginny. "And why not?" replied the qliphotic abomination. "Don't you have a present for me? Then I guess I'll have to give myself one." Krampus' organ continued to slither its way around her body, leaving a glistening trail on her skin. She stiffened and moaned as his appendage wrapped around her tits, squeezing them, the head pausing and teasing the nipples. "Hey, asshole, dinner and a movie first!" she spat angrily. Ginny was about to say something else when the large, grayish cockhead snaked up in front of her face and then plunged into her mouth, causing her to gag and go silent. Her eyes widened and she thrashed furiously, but to no avail. He was simply too strong. "Language, young lady." Krampus chided, still staring at Santa. "Hasn't Santa taught you anything?" "This isn't gonna end well for you, Pete." Santa said, his tone dire. "Christmas never does, Kringle," replied the demon, his cock sliding in and out of Ginny's mouth. "I'm just hoping to make the holiday every bit as awful and intolerable for you as it is for me. After all, misery loves company." He brought her body close to his head and his other hand reached over and stroked her cunt lips, which were glistening. He leered at his foe, knowing Santa was helpless to get closer. "Is she good down here?" Krampus said mockingly. "Nice and wet and tight for you? Was she the best one ever, in the endless list of good girls you have fucked?" Santa said nothing, just glaring at Krampus. His knuckles were white as he clenched his fists. "Sharing your toys is the spirit of Christmas, isn't it?" Krampus said evilly, finally pulling his cock out of her mouth. Ginny coughed and sputtered, tendrils of resinous spittle and worse trailing away from her lips. She glared at Krampus but was still immobilized. "Just get this over with and fuck me already, whip-cock," she spat. "You won't be my first egotistical disappointment, trust me." Krampus' eyes blazed red and his tongue sped around her naked form blindingly quickly while he released her from his clawed grip. The tongue wrapped and immobilized her arms, holding them out straight while still encircling her tits. It then snaked around her waist and legs, pinning those as well while his long cock, swaying about like a cobra, came to a stop in front of her swollen cunt lips. The head teased and tapped against the opening, causing her to moan and squirm. "As you wish, child;" The head forced itself through her lips, sliding deep inside her. Ginny cried out in a mixture of shock and indescribable pleasure. She felt the tip of his pointed tongue probe trailing around her nipples. The python-like length of his cock churned inside her cunt. The blinding light behind her eyes finally receded and she lifted her head, looking out into the night, feeling his tongue constricting around her neck. She could dimly see a huge being in red pants and black boots watching nearby, his powerful chest exposed. The startling blue eyes flashed in the darkness of the night. She could tell he wanted to rescue her but didn't dare come closer. She gasped and shuddered as Krampus' cock pushed still deeper inside her. She felt fuller than she had imagined possible, the slithering appendage stretching her wide. The sticky, squelching noises were hardly to be believed. "Ew, gross! Hentai noises!" she thought in revulsion. "Krampus;" Santa warned. His elves all pointed their weapons menacingly but he held up his hand, staying them. "The child is naughty," Krampus said, smiling through pointed teeth. "Very naughty. Such a sordid past." "Hey, back off, she was young and needed the money!" Santa snapped defensively. "That thing with the midget and the donkey was” "You're not helping here!" Ginny shouted, blushing furiously, even as Krampus violated her. "Wicked child," growled the vile demon, shoving his cock in and out of her, the peristaltic actions of its length causing her to writhe and squirm in his grip, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Shameless. Even though I violate her, she finds a way to be concerned about how you perceive her. I find it; titillating." "Oh, do I make you horny?" she sneered, turning her head to smirk at him. "Couldn't tell, looking at that head of yours." "Silence!" Krampus hissed, spittle flying from his jaws, his eyes flashing angrily. "I hold your life and death in my hands." "How would I know?" she shot back. "Hope you're better with your hands than you are with your cock, Billy G." He plunged his cock deeper still inside her. She went rigid and cried out. "That all you got?" she rasped, trying not to faint as she felt popping inside her hips while he stetched her. "My brother got in deeper than that when we were little!" "Insolent!" Krampus snarled savagely, bouncing her up and down and he fucked her harder than ever, pulling on her arms and legs, stretching her joints til they creaked. She felt a deep, wet heat building inside her and in spite of the horror she consciously felt about the situation, even more dire was her need to cum. She felt her cunt squeezing around his cock. His snake-like tongue probed her ass and wriggled inside, further adding to her desperation. "Intholent bith, you will be punithed!" "What was that?" Santa asked, turning his head slightly and putting his hand to his ear. "I couldn't understand you, it's like you have a lisp or something." "Don't mock meef!" Krampus said angrily, his tongue whipping out of Ginny's ass, causing her to yelp suddenly. "I'll kill her, Kringle!" "Not before I cum, damn you!" Ginny panted, her body flushed and covered in sweat as she twisted and writhed in his grip. "Uh, so close, goddammit!" "Language!" Santa and Krampus both snapped at her. "Aw, c'mon!" she wailed. "You two are total pains in the ass! Do it, Billy! Show me what a bad boy you are!" Krampus glared at her and began fucking her harder than ever. "As you wish, child!" "Krampus!" Santa shouted, reaching out his hand in alarm. "Don't!" Krampus grinned evilly at Santa, his teeth clenching as he drew close to climax. His cock seemed to swell along its length, stretching her wider still. She threw her head back and gritted her teeth, straining as she was overwhelmed by sensation; Santa's fist slammed across Krampus' jaw with a powerful crack. The demonoid's eyes rolled into his head and he crumpled to the ground. Ginny wailed in frustration as his cock pulled out of her and retreated back to his body, like a wet, slimy Stanley tape measure. She collapsed to her hands and knees in the snow, panting and shaking, her eyes wide. Santa raced up and knelt next to her, his eyes shining with concern. "Fuck;" Ginny whispered, gasping for air. "Motherfucker;" She looked up at her rescuer now, her eyes flashing accusingly. "The hell? Couldn't you have let him make me cum first?" Santa paused. "What?" "I was so damn close!" she hissed, standing up and stamping her foot. "I was within half a second of the orgasm of my life and you had to choose that moment to intervene and play the hero! Don't expect a thank you card!" "Uh, Virginia," Santa said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, trying to figure out what to say. "If he had brought you to orgasm, it would have killed you. When Krampus climaxes, his appendage you were so attached to bursts into spikes, basically killing you from the inside while denying you your orgasm." She paused and then deflated. "Holy cobra dildos. What a bastard." Ginny then pointed a finger at her savior. "But you still owe me an orgasm, then, pal. You may have rescued me from certain death, but that doesn't mean I don't need relief." Santa looked really confused. "What, here? Now?" "Damn straight," she said firmly, suddenly remembering she was buck naked in a snow-storm. In spite of the no-doubt freezing weather, her body was still warm and very wet with need. She put her hand down her cunt and felt around for a moment before presenting her sticky palm and fingers to Santa for inspection. "Do I look satisfied to you? You've already fucked me, Screamo the Goat Boy just fucked me, who cares if your freaky gay elves watch us? I need satisfaction now and I already am aware that you can't say no." Santa sighed. "It's gotta be quick, Virginia. I'm really behind, now that I'm completely temporal in one location." "Whatever, just get me to the promised land, man." Ginny replied, shrugging. "Who knows, maybe your entourage might enjoy a show." "Oh, right, about that," Santa said, standing up tall and shouting loudly. "About; Face!" As a single unit, the elves all turned around smartly on their heels, still arranged in a protective ring around their liege and his companion, weapons ready as they scanned the darkness for trouble, their eyes glowing menacingly inside their helmets. Santa strode up to Ginny, towering over her and ignoring the prostrate form of the still-unconscious Krampus, snuffling nearby. She smiled up at him, somehow warmed by his presence, in spite of the icy night she should have frozen to death in already. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. She moaned into his mouth as she felt her already molten core getting even more heated in response to his touch. Tongues tangled and played as he took her ass cheeks in his hands and squeezed them, making her shiver. Ginny's hands fumbled with his large black belt until it fell away and then pulled down his red pants. He pulled her onto his powerful thighs, resting her on them. She hooked her legs behind his waist and began grinding her wet, eager cunt against his hardening cock, which swelled readily. Her head was almost spinning, she was so horny. "Hmm, give it to me, baby," she purred, feeling the head of his cock touch her cunt lips. "Make me cum hard and fast." She sighed loudly as he pulled her close, penetrating and sliding deep inside her. Ginny moaned shamelessly as Santa once again began to pump back and forth inside her. His huge cock stretched her cunt wide, but not in the violent, violating way Krampus did. This felt warm and utterly perfect. She nipped at the skin of his chest while he moved in and out of her. "Yes," Ginny breathed as he began to moved faster, pumping strongly and rhythmically. She could feel her wetness trickling down between her cheeks, her cunt clutching at him hungrily, greedily and unwilling to let go until it was somehow sated. "Oh, God, just what I needed. Yes, fuck me, Santa!" He gripped her tight and thrust into her, picking up his pace just the way she wanted. She was gasping and yelping now and he squeezed her cheeks, one of his fingers poking inside her puckered knot. She clenched her teeth and groaned at the intrusion, murmuring that she loved it. She grew warmer and warmer, her body tingling with an exquisite fire that rippled out from her core. Santa turned her around and set her feet on top of his boots, bending her forward and pulling on her arms. She cried out as he fucked her harder, his hips thumping against her ass cheeks. Her hands clenched wildly, her breath coming in gasps as his overwhelming strength dominated her. "Oh, God!" she panted, beginning to shudder uncontrollably, almost drooling. "Uh, cum in me, dammit! Fucking cum in me!" Santa pulled on her arms even tighter as his thighs slammed into her. Ginny strained, craning her neck, teeth clenched as she tried not to scream, but it was no use, she wailed loudly as he came inside her, filling her once again in a way she could not describe. Her orgasm shook every last atom of her being, transporting her to a world of nothing but pleasure, edged with mint. She buckled, hanging loosely in his arms, exhausted. She'd been fucked hard at least five times tonight and had a dreadful suspicion that this experience would only make her libido even more hyperactive. She sighed as Santa scooped her naked form into his arms and cuddled her against the cold. Ginny purred and traced a fingernail across his broad chest. "Thank you," she said quietly. "Just what the doctor ordered. That quenched the flames, for now." He finally put her down and she looked at the remains of her ruined chateau, which was completely leveled and now on fire. "Poor Oatmeal," she murmured. "Where am I going to live?" She scowled down at the still supine Krampus, anger flaring in her. "It's this jack wagon’s fault. You should totally napalm his face." Santa looked down at her in shock. "Did you just say I should jerk off in Krampus' face?" "Damn right, he'd deserve it too." Ginny announced. "That and shove your sleigh up his ass." "I am not jizzing in Krampus' face." Santa said, clearly repulsed by the suggestion. "Fine, leave a woman to do a man's job," Ginny said testily, striding over to Krampus and putting one leg on either side of his head. She stuck three fingers inside her cunt and managed to tease out considerable amounts of Santa's minty cum, which she smeared all over Krampus' face and into his fur with glee, even giving him a glistening white moustache. "Take that, asshole!" She looked like she might have been done desecrating the unconscious form, but then she paused and squatted over him, peeing on his body and face, the stream steaming in the cold night air. She grinned evilly as she thoroughly baptized him. "Teach you to mess with me." Ginny muttered as she walked back to Santa, nodding. The huge man had a wide smirk on his face and shook his head slowly. "I can't believe you just pissed all over Krampus," he said, hugging her to him. "However, you're going to freeze to death at this rate;" He held out his hand and one of his elves dutifully brought him a large, velvety red cloak, which he wrapped around her. She blushed and smiled gratefully at his consideration, but only until he slid it off her, revealing that she was now wearing some ridiculous 'Hot Christmas Elf' outfit, complete with striped stockings and high heels. She looked like a Yule whore. "Seriously?" she asked, unimpressed. "This is your solution to my naked issues?" He shrugged. "I liked you better naked, but you would freeze quickly." "Whatever," she sighed, looking down and appreciating the considerable lift it gave her cleavage. It was incredibly warm, in spite of how scant it was. "So now what? I still have no damn home, you and Goatse here blew it up with your little barnyard brawl." Santa looked around warily. "That might be the least of your worries. The wind's picking up again, which means that another assault is coming. We need to get out of here." "Sire!" said one of the armored elves, thumping his fist to his breastplate and bowing his head. "We will cover you. You must go while you still have a head-start and the dark one is unconscious." Santa nodded. "Yeah, he's not gonna be happy when he wakes up and he's really gonna want revenge on you, Virginia." She felt her mouth go dry at the notion of another battle and Krampus waking up to even the score. "So; now what?" Santa shrugged. "I'd say it's fairly obvious. I've still got to make my rounds before the night is over and I'm not leaving you here;" She gaped as he put his hands on her shoulders and looked down into her eyes. "Virginia, you're coming with me and you're going to help save Christmas." Chapter 3, Christmas Wishes "How the hell do you drive this thing?" Ginny called in a panic, her eyes wide as she held onto the reigns, twisting them wildly as she tried to steer. Up ahead of her, eight large reindeer squealed and thrashed their heads. The sleigh corkscrewed while it hurtled through the cold night air, the moon shining down on them. "Well, first of all, stop panicking," Santa replied as he stood on the back of the sleigh, atop his huge red sack of toys. He was more or less back to his original size she had become accustomed to, now that he had sent his other 'iterations' of himself out over the globe to deliver presents. "That would be an excellent start." "Easy for you to say," she snapped, scowling back at him for a moment since taking her eyes off her designated path seemed to make no difference to how she was doing at navigating. "You're used to doing this!" "Trust me, between the two of us, you're the one with the easy job right now and I'd be happy to trade," he called back as he ducked wildly. A comically large rocket thundered by, with an evil-looking man strapped to the bottom of it, swinging a weapon wildly to hit Santa. "Try to keep her steady!" "While dodging psychos on rockets, no problem!" she grumbled, trying to ignore the howling wind and roaring projectiles. "Have I mentioned Krampus is a gigantic asshole?" "Repeatedly," Santa answered, watching warily. The sky was threaded with jets of fire as their enemies kept coming about in ponderous, elliptical arcs and heading back towards them, intent on their destruction. They had only just pulled off from the smoldering remains of Ginny's country chateau when the assault began. Krampus was nowhere to be seen, but his minions were clearly determined to avenge him. "Maybe urinating on him wasn't such a good idea. He never did take humiliation well." Ginny squawked in alarm and ducked as a rocket streaked right at her. Santa jumped in the air, doing the splits to avoid the projectile and landing back on top of his present sack. Another tried to pull up alongside them but Santa grabbed the harness the man was wearing and wrenched the rocket off course, sending it speeding into one some distance away. Both rockets (and presumably their pilots) exploded in a violent orgy of noise and flashing lights. "Really hope people just think those are fireworks," Santa muttered as he looked glared balefully at yet another rocket considering approaching. "Fireworks right in the middle of the world's most spastic meteor shower. Sure, they'll buy that;" "Funny part is I can't tell if you're serious," Ginny said loudly. "If they don't believe that narrative, then they've gotta accept that Santa Claus was engaged in an epic air battle over their town with quantum men strapped to rockets." "Truth is often stranger than fiction," Santa agreed, nodding. "Fighting these jerks off is taking too much time!" "Well, don't you have anything in your back of tricks there?" Ginny asked. In spite of the sleigh being open, it seemed to have some weird form of climate control and she'd been getting rather warm. To that end she'd pulled down her top, exposing her tits to cool herself off. The breeze allowed through made her nipples tingle delightfully, but not enough to distract her from driving the sleigh. After all, she often drove ninety minutes to her job wearing a vibrating insert in her panties, so she knew for a fact she could orgasm and still control a vehicle. A wheeled one, at least. She wasn't so sure about a sleigh doing Mach Three at twenty thousand feet. "You mean a weapon?" Santa asked. "In the bag full of toys for kids?" "You gave me a nerf gun out of that bag and it turned out to be some sort of doomsday device, didn't it?" she pointed out. "Scary lightning bolts everywhere. I refuse to believe you don't have some other goodies in there." Santa shrugged and squatted down to look inside the bag, getting narrowly missed by another rocket that shot over his head. The pilot cursed and came around again, aiming directly at the chassis of the sleigh from the side. Ginny's eyes widened in fright as she saw him approach. She jerked the reins to one side and the sleigh tilted ninety degrees, presenting its wide, flat red underside. The rocket slammed into it and exploded. Whatever it was made of or whatever shielding was in place, Ginny only heard the detonation and felt a rumble, but there was no damage aside from that. "Ha!" Santa said, standing tall and holding an electric guitar in the air, its black body gleamed in the moonlight. He put the strap around his neck and took several seconds to tune it, ignoring the aerial mayhem that swirled around him. "The hell are you going to do with that?" Ginny asked, scowling as she looked behind to see what he was up to. "You said to find something, I found something," he said simply as he checked the pickups. "Now let's see what we can do here;" He took the pick in hand and strummed it across the strings, a screeching pulse of sound blared out from the instrument, heading in all directions. It struck several rockets nearby, which exploded brightly. Other were knocked off course, spiraling around crazily as they fought for control. Santa laughed loudly, apparently enjoying himself. "Quit laughing and kill, red man!" Ginny yelled, nonplussed by his amusement. "I want to survive the night and I've had several close calls with death already!" "I'm working on it, Virginia, patience." Santa chided, adjusting the tuners momentarily. "Near-death experiences make you cranky." "No shit, Sherlock," she grumbled as he blasted out another screeching wave of sound. "Do you plan to play anything or just keep shrieking out that one sound?" "As you wish," he said cheerfully, pleased to be doing as she asked. Making her happy was all he cared about. He began playing a heavy metal version of Wagner's 'Ride of the Valkyries', the pulsing walls of sound thundering out and striking every foe within hundreds of

Miracle On Route 34: Part 1 Ginny gets a wonderful Christmas surprise. Based on a post by BiscuitHammer, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Author's Notes: Someone asked me to write a funny and erotic Christmas tale, but since I can't be normal, it is taking on a radical twist that I hope people will find amusing. I've tried to make Santa awesome but also give him some flaws that the ladies will find both charming and irksome all at once. I wasn't going to call it anything lame like 'Here Cums Santa Claus' (in spite of my love of Elvis) so I eventually settled on ripping off a classic and beloved Christmas movie, naming it 'Miracle On Rural Road 34'. Couldn't help myself with the 'Yes, Virginia' quip, of course. As for Superman, Oatmeal and the Easter Bunny, well, get used to more groaners like that, because I like them. Merry ho-ho and keep your stick on the ice! , Management Chapter 1. Ginny Hale sighed forlornly as she sat on her chesterfield in the dim room, the only light provided by the crackling fireplace and some scented candles spread around to make the house smell like gingerbread. She'd made gingerbread cookies earlier, but they were predictably burnt and now her kitchen smelled like a Christmas elf's ass. She took another sip of red wine from her oversized glass, unable to decide who or what to be mad at, the weather, for bringing this god-awful blizzard on Christmas Eve, her so-called friends for ditching her after she'd gone to all this work to put together a nice party, or herself for going crazy and buying this (admittedly nice) chateau way out here in the boondocks. Still relatively new to her negotiator position, Ginny had landed a huge deal for the company she worked for and the payout bonus was one of the biggest ever seen in-house. Though she had an office, she had often worked from her cramped apartment downtown, where a glorious chaos only she understood reigned. But the payout had been large enough for her to purchase a very pretty home in the country, not more than ninety minutes from work. Her boss was so pleased with the deal that he said she only had to come in once a week, to pick up whatever she needed to work on. It had seemed like a great idea at the time, but now she found she was quite lonely. Few people were will to put forth the effort to come out and visit her. In fact, only three had since the summer when she bought it. Hell, even her boy-toy, Chad from Accounting, could not be bothered and was now just fucking Lily in the secretary pool instead. Bing Crosby was singing 'White Christmas' to her while she moped. The big bay windows to her back porch showed the fury of the storm outside. Driving snow had been battering the countryside for two days now and her boss had called her to just stay safe and not try to come into the city. He was a nice old man and she liked him. He'd actually taken a chance and given her the job, after she'd fucked him. She hadn't invited him to her little soiree, because his miserable old bat of a wife was hovering around him constantly these days, certain he'd been tipping on her. But even without Old Man Reese, she'd invited upward of twenty people and none of them had shown. Not even Claire, her best supposed friend, had made it out. She was probably too busy being pinned and screwed by her boyfriend anyway, Guido or Nunzio or whatever his name was. Dean Martin came on, singing 'Marshmallow World'. Normally this was one of her favorites, but tonight it just reminded her that she was alone for Christmas. Again. With another sigh, she drank the rest of the wine in her glass and reached for the bottle, turning it over. It was empty. Damn. She'd have to open another one. She walked slowly into the kitchen, wearing her ratty old fox-themed footie pajamas, having decided that if she didn't have to dress up for anyone, she was dressing at all. She took a deep drink of spiked egg nog from the jug of it she'd prepared while she found another bottle of zinfandel and burped very loudly. She wrestled the cork off of the bottle and poured most of the contents into her oversized glass, muttering that she didn't have to answer to anyone about what she did, she was a big girl. She slumped back down on the couch while John Lennon asked her what she'd done for Christmas from the stereo system. "Up yours, John;" she said testily as she drank more wine. She stood unsteadily, blinking for a moment to try and clear her head. She might have had a bit of a wine fog going on, since she'd nearly polished off two bottles of Old Vine Zinfandel in under two hours. Convincing herself that walking was not a bad idea, she tottered over to the bay windows, reaching a hand out in front of herself to make sure it encountered the glass before her face did. "Will you look at that shit out there;" she muttered to no one in particular. After all, there was no one around to hear her. Well, almost no one. "Hi, Oatmeal," she said sweetly, grinning lopsidedly at the bearded dragon that sat in a terrarium near the bay doors. "Looks like you're my Christmas date; again;" The tiny lizard said nothing but assumed a darker shade of purplish brown. "Same to you too, bugface." Ginny muttered sourly, annoyed at being spurned by a reptile with a brain smaller than a sugared peanut. She lumbered back to the kitchen, trying unsuccessfully to eat several pieces of the Turkish Delight she'd tried to make, but they were sticky and runny, most of the reddish-pink mess ending up stuck to the front of her pajamas. "Son of a fucking reindeer!" she spat, attempting to remove the pajamas, her sticky fingers having trouble with the zipper. She finally kicked the thing off and left it in a corner of the kitchen, now wearing nothing except her panties and a halter top. She stomped back into the spacious living room, thoroughly annoyed. While the music played, she looked around for something to do, taking another pull from the egg nog jug she'd brought with her. The hot tub. It sat near the bay windows, set into the floor and was large enough for five or six people. She'd been hoping that maybe a few people of the dozens she'd invited would show and maybe they could have a fun pool party. She'd even told everyone in the invitations to bring their swimsuits. But of course, no one showed. She was beginning to suspect she could live in Buckingham Fucking Palace and still no one would come to see her. This was, literally, the fifth Christmas she'd spent by herself. The timing for friends never worked out and her parents were always off in Monaco or some such place, avoiding the weather. Her mom had already called earlier that night, so she wouldn't hear any more from them for a few days now. She sighed yet again and pulled off her underthings, stepping into the water. She was drunker than she wanted to admit, though, missing her footing, squealing and tumbling into the tub with a splash. Ginny came to the surface, sputtering and hissing in outrage. Why couldn't anything work out? Oatmeal just stared at her impassively. "You win this time, gravity;" she growled, displeased with her inelegant entrance. Well, at least she'd been smart enough to put down the jug of nog before trying to get in. She turned on the jets and retrieved her beverage, taking another big pull as the tub rumbled to life. Ginny laid back her head against one of the padded rests and tried to relax, to let her frustrations go. She turned on the jets and allowed one to massage her lower back while sipping at a glass of wine. She tried to put the frustrations of the holiday behind her, to let go of the feelings of rejection and somehow not belonging. "Why did I but this new fucking home if no one was interested in visiting? Everyone said they thought it was so great, but months later, still no visitors. Do I really not matter that much?" It annoyed her to think not only that she was alone, but that doubtless most of the people who had ditched her were at home getting laid. Claire was doubtless face down and ass up on her bed, getting plowed from behind by Guido. Even Mr. Reese, the old geezer, was probably getting some, either from his wife or maybe one of his secretaries. She sighed heavily and sat up, putting her now-empty wine glass aside and deciding that just because she was alone on Christmas Eve didn't mean she wasn't owed at least one good orgasm. She leaned forward and rested her forearms on the padded edge of the hot tub, positioning herself so that one of her jets, the one she'd named 'Juan', was right behind her. She felt the flow of water begin to caress her and she rested her head on her forearms as she wiggled further back, feeling the jet more strongly now as it pushed against her ass and her cunt. With a sigh, she found the perfect distance and pressed her face down into her arms, letting Juan work his magic. Water pressure massaged her cunt lips, strong enough to part them and to tease her clit, sending thrills through her. She shuddered and sighed loudly, forgetting, for now, how much men sucked. She bit the knuckle of her index finger, lost in reverie. God, if only it were a man fucking her. "Alone; on fucking Christmas; where's, ah!, where's the justice in that?" She was sweating now and panting as the relentless jets battered her nether tinglies, the sensations overwhelming her steadily. She clenched her teeth and her fists, straining as she fought to hold on a little longer. She moaned very loudly, her whole body shaking as Juan delivered a wonderful orgasm. She panted and groaned shamelessly, knowing that no one was around to see her in her pent-up, frustrated lust, expending it on her Jacuzzi jets. The scintillating lights behind her eyes, however, were over all too quickly and the climax subsided, replaced by a juddering sensitivity that made Juan's caress too much to bear. She collapsed against the edge of the hot tub, moving her ass away from the jet. "Alone; again;" She may have needed the orgasm, but it did nothing to improve her mood. It didn't help that the song 'This Christmas' by Shoes had begun playing as the cumming ended. When it finally felt like her legs would work again, she turned around and slumped into a corner of the tub, as far from Juan as possible. Ginny stayed still for some time, until her feet and fingers felt that annoying level of pruny that made everything awful to touch. With the heat of the water and all the alcohol she'd drunk, she was feeling rather light-headed, so she turned off the stereo and shut off the lights. She found a plate of her fucked-up and burnt gingerbread cookies and left them on a table near the fireplace along with the jug of nog before beginning to head upstairs to bed. "Yeah. Fuck this day. And fuck tomorrow too. Maybe if I stay drunk enough it'll just fly by. Fuck Christmas." The second floor was an open space in the middle, looking down onto the main floor. A set of stairs led up on either side and the bedrooms were spaced around the gallery. She'd loved the design when she bought it, but this only increased her frustration when no one ever came to visit. "Gorgeous fucking house; ten acres of beautiful nature filled with deer and ugly-ass wild turkeys; a fucking pond people could skate on; shit, I even found a patch of landrace back there! What's not to love about my new home? Why aren't people shitting themselves in jealousy?" She reached the master bedroom, sighing at how big it felt since she had no one to share it with. She stood in front of the mirror, looking at her naked body and sighing. She was trim and fit, with nicely-sized boobs, she kept her cunt shaved smooth and her full lips were simply made to suck cock. Her skin was fair and even and her dark brown hair was long enough to pull on if you were fucking her ass or taking her from behind. So what the hell was wrong? The bed was certainly big enough for two (or maybe her and two guys who didn't mind getting close), but she plunked herself down into it and stared at the ceiling, waiting for the room to stop drunk-spinning. It took longer than she wanted it to, but things finally slowed down an she breathed deeply. She reached over with her hand and fumbled around inside the drawer of the nightstand. She finally withdrew an elegant glass dildo, a barely opaque white with bright red stripes curling around it to simulate a candy cane. It had been a Christmas gift from Claire, who had jokingly given it to her until she found a man for herself. That bitch. "Well, Frosty," she sighed, examining him. "Looks like it's you and me tomorrow. I promise to not get out of bed except to go to the bathroom or get more booze, okay? Because I'm here for you;" And with that she kissed the dildo and put it aside. She turned out her lamp and sighed deeply as she lay in the dark, waiting for sleep to take her. "Fuck Christmas;" A noise from downstairs. Her eyes snapped open. She was sure she'd heard something. Her heart pounded in her chest. She took deep breaths to try and calm herself, reasoning that she'd been drunk and it might just be hangover noises. Maybe just something like branches scraping on the roof or across the walls? Ginny felt a flush of anger and slowly rose, getting out of bed and putting on a plush yellow robe. There were definitely sounds downstairs. She grabbed her rape whistle and her high-school field hockey stick off the wall before quietly opening the door and proceeding out of the room. Her cheeks flushed with fear and anger. How dare someone invade her house? And in this fucking weather! "Burglars? Ruffians? Escaped cons?" "Well, at least if they see you they might have their way with you and break your dry spell." She shook the vile notion from her head, wondering where the hell that'd come from. Could she be that desperate to get laid? Ginny walked as quietly as she could, hearing noises on the roof. Raccoons? Looking to get in from the cold? Fucking trash pandas. She rounded the corner of the gallery and put her foot on the top step, her hockey stick ready. She crept down the stairs, still hearing the noises. They seemed to be coming from her living room. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to identify anything that might be amiss. Then she saw him, a symphony of red trimmed in white, the huge ass swaying back and forth as the intruder was bent over her at the base of her Christmas tree, doing God only knows what to it. He seemed to be humming to himself. She walked up silently until she was maybe ten feet away from him, her hockey stick over her shoulder, ready to swing. He didn't hear her or took no notice of her. "I don't want to hurt you," she growled through clenched teeth. "But you'd best get the fuck out of my house or I'll hit you so hard Google won't be able to find you." The person in red paused in their activities and then stood up slowly. After another moment's pause, they stood up and turned around slowly. He was slightly taller than average and quite a bit fatter than societal norms allowed. He had a fat face with dancing blue eyes and red cheeks. Beneath the tapered red hat was long, silvery-white hair and a very full beard and moustache. The intruder looked at her and grinned. "Shouldn't you be in bed?" he asked with a voice that could only be described as jolly. Ginny said nothing. She seemed to be rooted to the spot. She wanted to say something, anything, but she seemed to have been robbed of the power of speech. "W, who;" she finally managed to stammer. "Yes, Virginia," the visitor said quietly but pleasantly in a soothing voice. "There really is a Santa Claus." She blinked and shook her head, trying to articulate a coherent thought. The big man in red chuckled, clearly amused by her predicament. "Your egg nog was very good," he mentioned as he walked forward a little. "Your cookies needed a little work, but I appreciate the effort. Maybe a cookbook next year?" "Stay still!" she snapped, suddenly coming out of her stupor and holding the hockey stick behind her head as if she was winding up for a hit. "I'll deck you, old man!" "Oh, there's no need for that," he said cheerfully, totally unconcerned by her threat. "It's been a rough year for you, hasn't it, Ginny?" "Why do you know my name?" she asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Of course I know it," the man claiming to be Santa said jovially. "I'd be pretty lousy at my job if I didn't, right?" "If you're really Santa," she said tightly, still not understanding why she hadn't knocked this guy's head off his shoulders yet. "Then what was I doing the night of October seventeenth last year?" He tilted his head to the side a little and pursed his lips. "Are you sure?" "C'mon, you haven't got all day." "Very well," he said, sighing. "You were sitting in McPhearson's Pub, waiting vainly for Greg from IT to show up, because you'd given him a blowjob in the bathroom earlier that day and promised him more. But he went off with Becky from Accounts that night instead of meeting up with you." She blushed furiously at the memory. "I; that wasn't the day I meant! I meant the sixteenth!" He shrugged. "You had the day off and were really frustrated. You slid a condom over that very field hockey stick and used it on yourself, just to see what it was like." Ginny dropped the stick very suddenly. "How the hell do you know that, you perv?" The man shrugged. "I know all about you, Ginny. And every other boy and girl in the world" "Don't give me that horseshit!" she hissed, glaring at him. "I had too many Christmases where I didn't get what I want to buy into that cockamamie story!" "Well, you weren't exactly the most exemplary child, were you?" he reasoned. "I mean, you weren't horrible, it's not like you were out kicking puppies into woodchippers, but you spent more time in the naughty column that the good column, didn't you?" "What did I ever do that was so naughty?" she demanded hotly, her fists bunched up at her sides. "You and your brother could get rather friendly, couldn't you?" the man calling himself Santa pointed out. She faltered for a moment. "Lots of siblings play doctor. And those atomic booty bombs where I kept jumping in the air and landing on him were just playful." "While naked?" Santa asked, raising a bushy white eyebrow. Ginny blushed. "But that wasn't what landed you on the naughty list," he added. "What got you blacklisted was that you lied about doing your homework or cleaning your room while you were messing around with your brother. Your mom and dad would ask you to do your math and you'd slip away to play doctor instead and tell them you'd finished your homework after. Lying is naughty, right?" "Woah, hold the phone here," she said loudly, holding her head as if she was suddenly dizzy from a revelation. She didn't seem to notice that her robe had opened slightly, exposing her cleavage. "Are you fucking kidding me? Fibbing to my parents kept me from getting the gifts I wanted?" "Were the rules unclear?" Santa asked. "I thought the songs on the subject were so easy to follow." Ginny pinched her eyes in exasperation and then scowled at him. "I'm drunk," she concluded, trying to convince herself none of this was real. "I'm drunker than Sarah Palin and you're not really here. I'm still in bed and this is all bullshit." Santa shrugged. "I was putting stuff under your tree until you arrived and enjoying the nog. I won't mind if you go back to bed." "No, you're not getting off that easily," she said in annoyance. "You broke into my house in the middle of the storm of the fucking century and I want answers, dammit!" He shrugged. "Fair enough. Ask away." Her eyes narrowed again. "Aren't you on kind of a time crunch? Unless I'm the last person on your delivery list, don't you still have a shit ton of houses to visit? Say, a few hundred million?" He waved it off. "I've got it covered, I promise. I have all the time in the world for you, Ginny. I always have." "What, so you sub-contract out?" she said snidely. "Got FedEx making the rounds for you? Or maybe your 'Elves'?" She mentioned the last bit with air quotes. "Goodness, this has been a bad year for you, hasn't it?" he said sympathetically. "But to answer your question, I am capable of being many places at once." "Oh, so now you're the Kwizatz-Haderach?" she asked archly. "Hey, it's not just cinnamon I put in my Christmas cider." Santa chuckled. "It's rather complicated to explain." "So do you, like, clone yourself?" she asked, her guard seeming to slowly come down. "No, not at all," he said, shaking his head. "It involves Cherenkov Radiation, a Holmes field, a Gellar field and, to quote a friend of mine, 'a lot of wibbly-wobbly, timey-wimey; stuff.'" "So it's some sort of deep quantum shit?" she asked, her body finally relaxing. He nodded, smiling. "Yes, it's very temporal and quantum. I can be many places at once. It's why I don't have to pay for billions in window repairs every year by going supersonic around the world." "So even while you're talking to me, you're delivering presents?" she asked, the sheer depth of the conversation hitting her now. She walked over to a stool and sat on it. "Like I said, it's difficult to explain without breaking out the chalkboard and calculator," he answered. "The magnetic lines between the poles help, especially the one that emanates from the Fortress of Solitude." Ginny blinked. "Fortress of Solitude? As in Superman? You're friends with Superman?" "Of course not!" the jolly man laughed. "There's no such thing as Superman, silly, he's a comic book character. Had you going, though." "Holy shit, Santa's a troll," she exclaimed, looking at him in bewilderment. "Well, okay, let's assume that this is all real and not a vivid hallucination resulting from a brain tumor. If I've been such a brat all these years, how do I make up for it? How do I get off the naughty girl list?" "Well, a little restraint would be a start," Santa suggested. "I'm not saying go out and become a Carthusian nun or a Buddhist priestess or anything, but you might try laying off the rampant promiscuity." "Why is that so bad?" she demanded. "What's so wrong with wanting to get banged?" "Nothing," he said simply. "But inevitably you get yourself into some kind of weird situation and end up lying your behind off and lying is a naughty thing to do. So try keeping your legs bolted together a little more." "Really;" she said, clearly not impressed. "Celibacy lessons from Santa Claus. Now I've heard everything." "According to my report here and speaking frankly, it's taken guys a lot less attractive than me a lot less effort to get you out of your clothes." Santa mentioned. "This coming from a guy who could clearly use a few P90-X sessions!" she shot back hotly, standing up, her robe opening further as she stomped toward him. He looked down at himself for a moment and guffawed. "Oh, right, I keep forgetting about that; hang on;" The man held his hands out to his sides and began to glow. The luminous display lit up the room progressively and Ginny held her hand in front of her face when it became too bright to look at for several seconds. When the light finally died away, leaving them once again in the softly lit living room, Ginny gaped in shock at what she saw. He was tall, powerfully built, with chiseled muscles, an eight pack and flawless, healthy skin. He'd removed his coat but the red pants remained, stretched tight over muscular thighs. Long, wavy, copper-colored hair fell past his shoulders and the full beard was reddish-gold. The sapphire-blue eyes stared down at her, still glittering with mirth. "Holy Jesus on a pogo stick;" she breathed, her voice little more than a whisper. "You're a total lumbersexual;" "This is what I really look like," he said, spreading his hands out to the sides and showing her his body. His chest rippled as the muscles flexed with the motion. "But kids react to the fat old man disguise better." "I'll bet mothers don't," she murmured, coming forward as if compelled and reaching out to touch his chest and washboard abs. "It's like you're Photo-shopped." He smiled as her hands caressed his abs. "You make me want to not get off the naughty list." "I think I know what you really want for Christmas;" he said slyly. Ginny paused and looked up at him in disbelief. "Are you kidding?" "No, I can't lie." the man in red pants replied. "I thought it was Superman who couldn't lie." "Well, the writers had to get that idea from somewhere, I guess." Santa mused. "In any event, if you want, you could end up on the good girl list by being rather naughty." She stared at him. "So; get laid by Santa for Christmas?" He shrugged. "There might be some other goodies in the bag for you, but I think we both know what Ginny really wants and needs for Christmas." "This is crazy, this is crazy, this is crazy!" she thought to herself, wrestling with her sensibilities. "If this is all just a dream, then I can fuck hunky Santa and have no regrets. If this is real, I can fuck sexy Santa and remember it in the morning! It's win-win!" "Well, this is super-easy," she declared. "Santa, I want you to fuck my brains out for Christmas." "With pleasure, Ginny!" he said, laughing merrily. "Whatever you like, however you want it. I have to keep the kiddies happy." "Good, but just don't say 'kiddies' anymore, because that's kinda creepy," she said, throwing her caution to the wind. She knelt down in front of him, putting her hands on the oversized silver belt buckle and undoing it. Letting it drop, she put her fingers on the front of his pants, caressing them over the crotch. Her mouth went dry. "That'd better not be a secondary present sack you're teasing me with;" Ginny hooked her fingers into the top of the velvety pants and pulled them down, revealing his cock. She drew in her breath slowly, her eyes widening. "Jesus," she muttered. "You're hung like a fat kid's Christmas stocking;" "Thanks, I make due." Santa said cheerfully, watching her admire his cock. "By the way, shouldn't I call you something else?" she asked, looking up at him while her hand reached up to take his huge shaft, wrapping around it, barely. "I mean, most people call you Santa Claus, but isn't your name Nick or Kris or something?" He shrugged again, grinning. "Nick, Kris, Klaus, Pelznickel, Joulupukki, Kanakaloka, Dun Che Lao Ren, Weihnachtsmann, Swiety Mikolaj, Hoteiosho, Jultomten, I don't mind, Ginny. I just like hearing you say my name the way you think of me." "Hmm, Santa;" she replied, smiling as she stroked her hand along his shaft, eyeing it hungrily. How the hell was she going to fit that all in her mouth, forget her aching cunt? "Ah, don't use that word," he chided, holding up a finger. "Some words are still naughty, even when you're an adult." "Stay out of my mind then, creeper." Ginny said as she leaned forward and swirled her tongue around the fat head of his cock. She flicked it around the tip and then slowly took it inside her mouth, tongue rolling against it. "The hell? How can his cock taste like mint?" "Just wait til you taste my cum." Santa said, leering. "Fine, but it better not taste like turkey gravy or we're gonna box." Ginny said as she pulled her mouth back for a moment. She pumped her hand gently along the shaft, studying her quarry intently. It was definitely the biggest cock she'd ever taken on, and the best-tasting. She'd been experiencing trippy magic all evening, maybe she could fit this monster in her mouth this one night; She put the head back in her mouth and relaxed, slowly pushing down the shaft. She moaned as she felt him slide to the back of her mouth and then to her throat. She felt him tremble and lay a huge but gentle hand on the back of her head. "Holy shit; I'm deep-throating Santa Claus;" Ginny took a deep breath through her nose and then tried to relax. Her whole body was tingling with excitement and the whole minty cock thing was throwing her off. Her tongue undulated along the underside of his shaft while the fingers of one hand formed a ring around the base of his cock and the other cupped his balls, fondling them. Ginny was proud of her cocksucking skills and if there was anyone she ever needed to impress with them (aside from her 11th Grade math teacher), it was probably Santa. She calmed herself and began pulling her mouth back along his length, humming and letting her lips vibrate softly on his sensitive skin. "Now I know why Mister Bondi gave you that A in math," Santa chuckled. "You're a very naughty girl, Virginia." "Hmm, only for you, Santa baby;" she cooed as she pulled her mouth off his cock long enough to respond, stroking slowly and swirling her tongue around the head again. She then slid back down the entire length, moaning in pleasure. She could feel her nipples getting hard and her cunt was very, very wet beneath her robe. Both his hands were on the back of her head now and holding her gently but firmly. She began to slowly bob back and forth, thrilled at how she was able to take this enormous beast of a cock all the way in her mouth. Sure, maybe there was some weird physics involved that compressed space and time or some shit, but she didn't care and he certainly didn't seem to mind. "Hmm, very good, Virginia;" he said softly, stroking her hair. No one ever called her Virginia and she didn't know why it gave her a tingle when he did. His cock was very full and very hard now, like a pulsing iron rod covered in mint-flavored velvet. She almost giggled at the thought of how crazy this all was. She really hoped it wasn't a dream. Her thumb began to squeeze along the underside of his cock as her hand followed her mouth up and down his length. The shaft glistened wetly and the mint was making her drool. She undid her robe and let it fall away, the air of the room kissing her flushed skin. Her hands now took hold of his powerful thighs and she began moving back and forth along his cock more quickly. She could feel his hands flexing in her long, dark hair, caressing her skin. Breathing through her nose, she moaned as she sucked ardently, her cunt almost aching with desire. She was hoping he would last long enough to fuck her when he went rigid suddenly and groaned, gripping her head tightly and his hips shuddering. Ginny's eyes widened as she felt him began to cum inside her mouth, spurting strongly. She began swallowing hastily, almost in a panic as Santa pumped his hips against her face. "Holy shit! Fucking eggnog?" He kept cumming and she was sure she might actually drown when he pulled his huge cock out of her mouth and pumped it furiously in his hand, spattering her tits and stomach with his glistening load. She'd never seen so much cum in her life. It tingled on her skin. Finally, Santa relaxed, allowing Ginny to put her mouth back around his cock and suck the rest of his cum from him. He was sighing and breathing rather heavily, apparently having enjoyed himself. She eventually released him and smiled up at him wickedly. "So," she cooed, winking while she gently pumped his cock with her hand. "Am I back on the good girl list?" "Oh, I'd think so," he said, grinned. "But it's not like I've given you your whole present yet." "Jeez, you can still go?" she asked almost in disbelief but also delighted. She really needed to be fucked hard now. "Your cock taste like mint, your cum tastes like nog, your ass probably tastes like hot cocoa or nutmeg and you can keep it up all night?" "Up all night is kind of my thing, at least once a year." Santa said cheerfully. "So how would you like for me to give you the rest of your present, Virginia?" "Well, golly, Santa," she mused, making a show of thinking while she stroked his cock. "Since you seem to be the gift that keeps on giving, how about we just wing it?" He nodded and she stood up, keeping hold of his cock and gently led him over to the large chesterfield, hoping it would hold his rather muscular frame. She knelt on it, resting her arms along the raised back and smiled at him, wiggling her behind. She wouldn't believe how wet her cunt was. "You gonna hurry down my chimney, Santa-baby?" she asked, smiling slyly. "I can't believe you just said that!" he laughed jovially. He may not have been older, fatter Santa, but the laugh still definitely suited him. He stepped up behind her and took gentle hold of her hips. She could feel him press against her ass and she shivered in anticipation. He slid his massive cock up and down between her ass cheeks, teasing her until she was writhing in desperation. He seemed to know instinctively what she loved most. Which only made sense, since he was Santa. "Ready, Virginia?" he asked as he pressed the huge mushroom head against her sticky cunt. She nodded eagerly, unwilling to speak. He slid the head in, parting her lips and penetrating her. She groaned loudly as he began to stretch her inner walls. With a slow, steady push of his hips, he pushed the entire length of his cock deep inside her. It robbed her of her breath, she'd never felt so full in her life, even that one time she'd been so horny she'd fucked her parent's bedpost. "Ah; uh;" she gasped, eyes wide. The sensations were like nothing she'd ever experienced. His cock completely filled her to a delightful stretch that didn't hurt except in the good way. His iron shaft throbbed in time with her heartbeat. It was wonderfully warm but also strangely cool all at once, tingling, like mint again. How the hell could her cunt taste peppermint? "Language, Virginia;" he chided again as he pressed in just a little bit further. By right his cockhead should have bruising her brainstem, but there was no doubt some weird physics shit involved that she decided not to think about. She was getting fucked by Santa, after all. She pressed her forehead against the back of the couch and tried squeezing her cunt around his titan cock or pressing back against him, squirming her ass against his hips. She shuddered in delight, loving how he felt inside her. His hands reached under her body and squeezed and massaged her tits, sending delicious thrills through her. He began to move slowly back and forth, pulling back until just the tip was inside her and pushing in steadily, almost robbing her of breath. She began to feel like a blacksmith's bellows very quickly. The feel of his cock sliding inside her, stretching her and touching deep inside in ways she hadn't known were possible; "Oh my god;" she gasped, fingers digging into the back of the couch. "You're tearing me apart and I love it;" "Only the best for my Virginia," he said, his ruddy cheeks taking on a flush tone as he fucked her. Her fingers squeezed the meat of her thighs and hips or flexed on her ass cheeks. His heavy balls slapped against her cunt as he drove inside her. Strong yet gentle, forceful and commanding yet accommodating. She felt dominated yet exalted somehow. His hand wrapped in her hair and she groaned loudly as he pulled on it, craning her neck. She shuddered in pleasure, feeling her spine almost accordion as he thrust inside while pulling her head back. Her could feel the pulse of his cock through her whole body. Her nails scratched along the couch, almost clawing it. "Uh, you're gonna make me cum so fucking hard;" she wailed, feeling the sweat forming on her skin. "Oh my gawd;" "You're going to make me cum hard too," he panted, thrusting deep inside, thumping his hips against her ass. "You feel wonderful and tight, Virginia;" "Oh, God, he's gonna cum in me;" she realized. "Santa's gonna fucking cum in me and he's not wearing anything! Will my birth control work? Shit, will my kids always smell like mint?" "Oh, God, cum in me!" she panted, thrusting herself back against him and grinding shamelessly. "Fucking cum in me, Santa!" "Ya want me to cum in you?" he hissed, his body beginning to tremble. It felt like his cock was getting bigger inside her. "Want my cum in you?" "God, yes!" Ginny squeaked, clenching her teeth. "Fucking cum in me and make me scream!" They strained against one another desperately and then she cried out as a massive orgasm crashed over her. It battered her senses as she felt his hot-yet-tingly-cool cum bathing her insides relentlessly. Her cunt was making greedy sucking sounds as she came, her whole body shuddering almost uncontrollably. She squeezed and clenched and rippled her tight tunnel round him, reveling in the way he stretched and penetrated her ever more deeply. She collapsed against the chesterfield, panting heavily, her body drenched in sweat. His massive, hard cock was still deep inside her, pinning her to him. She felt like she was made of lead, an exquisite exhaustion while pleasure crawled over her languidly. That was beyond anything she had ever experienced. But he didn't seem to be done with her. His powerful hands took hold of Ginny and turned her around so she was squatting on the couch, her knees spread wide and her arms slung across the high back. She looked up at him in weary astonishment as he nestled himself between her legs and pressed his cock against her sopping cunt again. "Ah!" she wailed as he slid deep inside her again, his huge cock splitting her wide. Her nails dug into the couch again and she clenched her teeth as she sucked in her breath. Ginny tried to regulate her breathing while Santa began sliding in and out slowly, looking down at her with those penetrating blue eyes. "Jesus," she grunted, feeling almost like a rag doll in his hands, which gripped her hips. "Gonna fucking kill me with that thing!" "Oh, let's hope not," he replied, thrusting into her strongly. "I'm nowhere near done with you." She gazed up at him, trembling as he fucked her good and hard. She bit her lip as he squeezed her thighs, before moving his hands up to squeeze her tits, pinching her nipples. She groaned shamelessly as the delicious sting electrified her senses. She tried to squeeze herself around him, baffled by how big he felt inside her. She gasped and whimpered as he slapped her cunt lightly. She reached forward and raked her nails over his powerful chest, leaving red marks along the defined muscles. She ground her hips against him wantonly, thrilling to the look of pleasure on this face. "Uh, fuckin' wreck me;" she gasped, feeling another massive climax building inside her. "Make me cum on that beautiful cock, Santa!" "I'll take 'Things Virginia Never Thought She'd Ever Hear Herself Say' for a thousand, Alex!" he laughed. He reached down and took her ass her hands and pulled her closer, smiling warmly yet wickedly into her eyes as she sank further onto his cock, which penetrated her to the deepest depths yet. She could feel the head pressing against her womb. It didn't hurt, but she felt fuller and more stretched than ever. She felt him squeeze her ass cheeks while he thrust into her. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and held on tight, bumping up and down on his powerful thighs. She moaned loudly and bit his shoulder, trying not to shriek. She tried to squeeze herself around him again, finding that she could barely control her muscles, let alone fuck. She bit down as the warmth spread through her, tears of pleasure in her eyes. He thumped his hips against her even more strongly and they strained against one another. Then he growled and released himself, pumping her once again full of his tingling cum. She shuddered and cried out loudly, her head spinning from the unreal ecstasy. Crushing herself to him, Ginny held on desperately, like a ship battered by an unrelenting storm. They both slumped onto the couch, breathing heavily. She felt small and almost cocooned in his embrace. She was covered in a heavy sheen of sweat and could feel the thrilling tingle of his cum trickling out of her cunt. It wouldn't be a stain on her couch, it was a mark of honor. Their hearts pounded in rhythm as the orgasm passed over them and slowly flowed away. "Holy shit;" she whispered, her body still limp in his arms. "I think you've ruined me for sex. I should be mad;" "You have to admit, it makes sense that I'm better at gift-giving than anyone else on the planet." Santa reasoned, smiling and stroking her hair while she sat in his lap. "I'd say you were a little pent up there." "Mild understatement," she moaned, finally raising her head and smiling up at him. "Thank you, first of all. That was the best thing I've ever felt in my life." "I aim to please," he said cheerfully, caressing his thumb across her cheek and enjoying the shining look in her eyes. "Kinda my thing, after all." "So," Ginny purred, walking to fingers up his broad chest. "Is there a Mrs. Claus?" He shrugged. "There has been, of course." She paused suddenly and looked up at him, her smile replaced by a deadpan look. "What do you mean, there has been?" He seemed somewhat confused by her change in demeanor. "Well, there has been a few in the past, of course, there was Seeki first, then there was Ahoop, followed by Annalina, then Layla, Martha, Juliana, Gretchen and Jessica, Santarina, Kasey, Mary;" "I see," she said stonily. "You've had more wives than Elizabeth Taylor had husbands." "Well, to be fair, they've been spread over a long period of time." Santa replied. "And they were all special to me." "So then I'm not special." Ginny said flatly. "Well of course you are," he said, not understanding her mood swing. "You're my Virginia." "And Becky down the street is your Becky, and Sarah in the blue house is your Sarah and Hilda in Dusseldorf is your Hilda," she concluded. "Everyone's equally special to you, aren't they?" He didn't know what to say. "I'm sorry, I'm not being fair," she sighed. "I just; well, I thought maybe this; ya know, tonight, was truly special. And clearly you're not good at lying." "Well, no, not at all." Santa agreed, still holding her and wondering how he could comfort her. "I can't lie." "Like, literally can't?" she asked, now curious more than anything. "It's part of your genetic makeup that you can't lie?" "No, nothing like that," he admitted. "But after spending centuries with kids and teaching them to always tell the truth, I haven't tried telling a lie in so long I don't even know how to do it." "You don't know how to lie?" she mused. "If I did, it wouldn't be the least bit believable," he said. "Like, if I said right now that your breath smells wonderful and not like old eggnog and vomit, I somehow doubt you'd believe my lie." "No shit," Ginny replied, giving him a stony look. "You're a horrible liar. You've got the subtlety of a cement truck. Good thing you're Santa and don't have to date to charm a girl." He held her close, hugging her tight to comfort her. She sighed deeply, still impaled on his hard cock, which showed no sign of abating. "God, I can't believe you've still got wood after cumming like a fire hydrant three times," she said, her mood softening. She was having the best sex of her life, she reminded herself not to ruin it by being crazy. "How long can you keep going?" He shrugged his muscular shoulders. "How long do you need me to?" "Actually, it doesn't surprise me that's your answer." Ginny said, smirking. "If you've got the time, I've got another itch that needs scratching." He grinned. "So you haven't broken in that hot tub yet, have you?" "Oh, Santa;" she purred, leaning in and biting his earlobe. "Like you don't make me wet already." He picked her up and carried her toward the Jacuzzi, deftly turning it on with his foot and bringing it rumbling to life. He stepped down into the churning water, setting her one of the seats. As he stood up, she leaned forward and hungrily took his enormous cock into her mouth, sucking ardently. She moved forward and knelt in the water, her hands on his hips again or stroking his balls. He picked her up bodily and turned her upside. Ginny squeaked in surprise at first but found his hips in front of her and began sucking again on his tool without delay. He buried his face in her cunt, tongue snaking deep inside her and she groaned gutturally, Holding her in place with one powerful hand, her teased her taint and then pressed a finger into her ass. "Jesus!" she gasped, almost choking on his cock as he wormed the finger down into her tight tunnel. "Oh, fuck! Your finger is bigger than some dicks I've fucked!" She attacked his cock again eagerly, bobbing back and forth like her life depended on it. She squirmed in his grip as he lashed her cunt with his tongue and fingered her ass. Her fingernails dug into his thighs and her knees locked around his neck. His cock throbbed in her mouth, still thrilling her with its unique and incredible taste. He turned her around again and paid her on the edge of the hot tub, spreading her legs wide. She looked on wantonly as he pushed his tongue back inside her again. He gripped her thighs to hold her in place and she groaned and squirmed, squeezing her tits and pulling on her nipples. Her breath came in ragged gasps as he drove her to the limit of her sensations. Ginny shook and thrashed as she cried out loudly, cumming on his face. He didn't let up, lapping at her essence eagerly. She lay like a dead thing for several seconds before her chest began to rise and fall. Her eyes opened, gazing back at him. She couldn't feel her limbs, just floating on a tingling ocean of deep colors. Santa looked up at her and smiled, pulling his tongue out of her cunt and kissing her clit gently. She shivered at the touch. "One hole left, Santa," she breathed, her body glistening. "Got any left in you to perfect my Christmas?" "Always for you, Virginia." Santa said warmly, standing and raising her gently into a sitting position. He settled down into the water on one of the seats and then pulled her onto his lap, facing away from him. She moved her hips around until she found his rock-hard cock, waiting for her. She placed her puckered knot against it, giggling as she thought about what he was about to do to her. She took his shaft in her hand and held it steady while she sank down, very slowly. Ginny gasped and shivered as the head pushed aside the tight ring of muscle, popping inside her. Then she sighed as she lowered herself, feeling his massive cock stretching her tight tunnel wide. God, she felt so full it was unreal. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, her ass cheeks pressed to his lap. He was all the way inside her ass and her held her closed as she settled back against him, purring in sensual pleasure. "Umm, it's never felt this good in my ass before," she said softly, her arms reaching back to curl around his neck. She gyrated slowly on his lap, moaning softly. "A gal could get used to this." His muscular arms wrapped around her and caressed Ginny's body, massaging her tits. She loved how she felt pinned to him. She had finally found the measure of her body and began to squeeze her tight ass around his cock. She squirmed in slow circles on his lap, wishing she had some music to fuck him to. Her stereo system suddenly came on and began playing 'It's Cold Outside'. She giggled and squeezed his neck gently at his thoughtfulness. "You think of everything, don't you?" she purred, lost in her pleasure. "I can't wait to make you cum again." He smiled wickedly and pulled gently on her nipples, causing her to groan at the welcome sting. She pressed her ass back into his lap, squeezing again around his throbbing shaft. The water bubbled and churned around her waist, the heat leaving her skin shining. She began to pant as she moved her hips faster, stopping the circular motions and started to move up and down, his cock sliding in and out of her. Santa took hold of her hips and let her bounce on his lap. Ginny leaned forward, gasping as she fondled her tits, overcome with a liquid heat as his cock impaled her faster and faster. Water splashed around them as the fucking took on an almost frantic pace. Ginny had never felt anything in her ass like this before, nothing even close to this good. She could very easily become an addict. "Uh, fuck!" she grunted, slamming her ass down on him while one hand snaked down and began massaging her cunt and clit. His hands steadied her and helped moved her up and down. She could feel his hips trembling beneath her, his fingers flexing and squeezing her skin. Her panting became a long, drawn-out keening. She clenched her teeth, shuddering and straining as she tried to prolong the fucking; Ginny screamed and pushed herself back against his massive chest violently, thrashing as she clenched his cock inside her ass while he came. His cream flooded inside her, the unreal hot-cool tingling transporting her. He growled in her ear, almost crushing her comparatively tiny frame against himself. She collapsed, utterly exhausted, her chest rising and falling as the world spun around her. She felt him holding her gently, caressing her body in unique ways that seemed to; regulate her blood flow and nerve sensations, making the post-orgasmic bliss she was feeling last as long as possible. She felt herself smile and hum at his consideration, understanding this this is who he was and what he was meant to do. Ginny then did something she almost never did during sex, she leaned her head back, pressed her lips to his and kissed him deeply and with great affection. She held it for as long as she could and then sank back into his embrace, sighing in contentment. "Wish you were advertising for a Mrs. Claus at the moment," she said softly. "I could get used to this." "I like things the way they are," he replied, hugging her. "Every year I get to reward you for being a good girl. What could be better than that?" "True, I guess," Ginny agreed. "I'm only human, all this sex could kill me." "Hey, I'm human too, you know," he chuckled. "Just because I'm immeasurably older than you and subject to quantum laws even my smartest elf couldn't explain doesn't mean I'm a member of some other species." "Okay, that's fair, although I'd still fuck you if you were an alien or some extra-dimensional being." Ginny admitted. "You've come in me a lot tonight, daddy. Do I need to” "No," he said cheerfully. "I'm not sterile, but you can't get pregnant unless I decide you will and I've never allowed it." "I wonder what a Santa kid would be like," she mused. "More like you or the mom?" "No idea," he confessed. "There's not exactly a manual, so I've never taken a chance." She slowly leaned forward and began to rise, shivering as she slid off his long cock and it popped out of her. She knelt and turned around to face him, not sure she could stand yet, looking up at his still hard cock and giggled, pressing her finger against the head. "Well, I think you can take him off duty, sir," she said sweetly. "I'm pretty sure that I'm all fucked out for the night, if not the whole season." He chuckled and let his cock soften, looking into her eyes and caressing his cheek. "Hopefully that was what you needed for Christmas." "Definitely, Santa." Ginny said, giggling. "Is it greedy to want the same present again next year?" "Not at all," he replied, grinning. "It cuts down on elf-labor hours if I can give people a gift mysteriously." Santa paused in speaking, going silent and looking around, as if listening for something. Neither of them touched the controls, but the motor for the jets turned off and all that could be heard was the howling roar of the winter storm outside. Ginny looked at him in confusion, wondering why his features hardened and a scowl crossed his normally jovial face. "That's no storm," he said in a low, growling voice. "Not a regular one, anyway." "What does that mean?" she asked, his reaction worrying her for reasons she couldn't readily explain. What the hell was a 'not regular' storm, according to Santa, or anyone else for that matter? He stood up and strode out of the hot tub, taking her by the hand and pulling her out with him. Their naked bodies glistened with water but this was the farthest thing from her mind. "What's going on?" she asked, his consternation beginning to frighten her now. She watched as he tossed her the robe she'd been wearing earlier and then started pulling on his pants and sturdy black boots. "It's just a winter storm! Isn't it?" "I wish that were true," he replied, his expression grim. "Listen to me very carefully, Virginia. I'll need you to follow me instructions precisely. Do you understand?" She nodded. "Okay, but” "Good," he said, cutting her off, his eyes flashing. "It's very important to your safety." "Can you at least tell me what's happening?" she pleaded. "Krampus." Santa muttered darkly as he wrapped bright red straps around his wrists, tightening them. "I should've been more careful." "What's Krampus?" she asked, going pale and she paused in putting on her robe, one of her tits hanging out. "Krampus isn't a what, Krampus is a who," he said, his eyes scanning the layout of her expansive living room. "He's also called Black Pete in some places and legend says he's supposed to be my evil henchman who punishes wicked children." "I take it that's not true, then?" she asked, looking around like he did, wondering what he was searching for. "Not even close," he growled. "Pardon my French, but Krampus is an evil sonofabitch. He was, at one time long ago, my dedicated helper, but he turned down the path of darkness, becoming twisted and diabolic. Forget punishing children, he wants to destroy Christmas, like it never happened." "What's that got to do with us here?" she asked, trying to keep her voice from trembling. "Can he reach us in this storm?" "This storm is his doing, I recognize it now," Santa said, striding over to his huge Christmas bag and beginning to rummage in it. "A massive storm always precedes his arrival. It can be mistaken for a regular winter storm if you're not paying

Blizzard Revelations. Two best friends, stranded in a car, find fun ways to keep warm. Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. "Hey, Lindsey; you all set?" A tall, shaggy-haired fella came up from the basement guest bedroom, then strode the hallway, and called up the staircase to her 2nd story bedroom, from near the front door. Lindsey felt her stomach flutter once again. Jackson was actually back from college. In his hand, he carried a suitcase of his own, and a laptop bag slung over his shoulder. He smiled at her as she came down the big oak stairs, and she nodded. "Yep, Jack; just gotta grab my rucksack and lock up, and we're good to go!" She couldn't remember when the two of them had first met. Their parents had been close friends for years, before they'd even been born. So far as she cared, she'd known Jackson forever. They'd grown up together, referred to each other as cousins. The pair had been almost inseparable, all the way up to Jackson leaving for college. Worst yet, his parents had to move; when the corporation shut down the local factory, and his dad had to move in order to fill another management position, or face unemployment at age 51. Lindsey’s anxieties were mounting, until yesterday, when his flight arrived. She'd been absolutely heartbroken last August. to see him go. But he kept his promise, that he'd visit as soon as he came back for the holidays. Which sadly coincided with her own family’s reunion. Her parents insisted that she come with them, but she negotiated a compromise. Jackson would use her car to drive her, on his way to his own relative’s gathering. It just so happened the day he flew back was the day before her Great Aunt's get-together, so while her parents left yesterday morning, she hung around to pick him up at the airport. The plan was for him to stay over that night, then drive the two of them, to drop her at the reunion, seeing as it wasn't too far from his cousins' place. That way, he could drive to his kin, and see them too. Then two days later he’d pick Lindsey up from the reunion, and drive her back a few days later, if she didn't want to stay the whole week, like her folks. She'd nearly tackled him near the baggage claim, when she saw him run down the airport concourse. The pair had spent the evening laughing, eating, and reminiscing. Jackson had plenty of stories to tell her about his first semester at college, and Lindsey eagerly hung on his every word. When he’d finally gone down to the basement guest bedroom, it was well past midnight. She’d already fallen asleep while the two were watching an old favorite DVD title. He’s woke her up and directed her to go up and get some sleep. By the time they were up and about, the next day; they realized there was no way they were going to make it on time. It was getting on for noon when the snow started to fall; lightly covering the driveway as Lindsey dragged her suitcase out to Jackson's car. She knew they were only going away for a week, but she wanted to be prepared, especially with the weather as it was, so she'd filled her bags with as many jumpers, woolly hats, and thick comfy socks as she could. A decision she was starting to regret as she struggled to heave the bulging suitcase into the trunk of her little car. Finally cramming it into the space, she stepped back, taking a moment to breathe. All around her, the snow fell lazily through the air, getting heavier by the minute, and she wondered if it would ease off much, before the two of them left for her great aunt's. 'Oh well, at least it'll be a white Christmas...' she thought to herself, before turning back towards the open door of her house. She loved almost everything about Christmas, but the annual family reunion certainly wasn't on the list. She could count on one hand, how many of her relatives she actually liked, and even then she had plenty of fingers spare. In fact, the only person she really cared about visiting, had just been her house guest. But that visit was nearly over. Only the car ride remained. “Start the car, Jack." "Cool-cool, but hurry up, I don't like the look of this snow. We might end up stranded in a blizzard, if we're not careful; and you'll miss your fam." Jackson shot her a wink. "And I know how much you'd hate that." Giggling at his sarcasm, Linsey ran back into her house. She'd left her rucksack just inside the door, and she quickly grabbed it before locking up and running back down to the car. The snowfall had gotten pretty heavy by now, and she saw Jackson chuck his stuff onto the back seat before getting into the driver's side door, and revving the engine. Burying her face in her scarf to keep warm, Lindsey threw her rucksack in the back as well, before climbing into the passenger side seat next to him. Clicking her seatbelt into place, she turned and gave him a nod, and off the two went. Relaxing back into her seat, Lindsey watched the snowflakes fall as Jackson gently took the car out of the driveway and onto the almost pure white road. Rubbing her hands together in the frigid air, she reached out and cracked up the thermostat a little, before settling back again. It wasn't a particularly long drive, only a few hours, but she could already tell it was going to be a chilly one. The snow wasn't too much of a problem while they drove through the city, salt trucks leaving the roads mostly clear. As they got out into the countryside, Jackson started to take it slower, carefully navigating the narrow lanes as the snow continued to fall. Once or twice they saw the skid marks of cars that hadn't been quite as cautious, and at one point a tow truck passed them, pulling the unfortunate survivor of a nasty off-road skid. The first hour passed quickly. The thermostat did its job, and the car quickly armed up enough for Lindsey to drop her scarf and gloves. The two friends chattered away happily as the miles passed, and the music from the radio helped fill any lulls. However, as the sun began to set, the snowfall only got heavier and heavier. Lindsey could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, finding it harder and harder to see the passing countryside, and could only imagine how hard it must be for Jackson at the wheel. "Damn it;" the young man muttered under his breath, craning forward to peer out between the falling snowflakes. Lindsey could feel the stress radiating off of him, and did her best to stay calm. The last thing she wanted to do is panic him any more than he already was. Pretty soon though, they both realized they were going to have to stop. The snow was falling so heavily now that neither of them could see the road, let alone anything else. Lindsey felt her stomach drop as Jackson shook his head, pulling the car up onto the verge at the side of the road. "Sorry Linds, I can't keep going in this. If we're lucky it'll blow over soon, and we can get going again, but for the meantime, it's just not safe;" Lindsey looked up at him and saw the look of concern on his face. "You might wanna call your folks." Lindsey gave him a worries nod. She could feel her stomach tying itself up in knots as she pulled out her cell phone. They were a long way from anywhere, out there, and if they got stuck overnight it was going to get very, very cold. Dialing her parents, she anxiously waited for them to pick up. "Hey, Dad, it's me. Um, yeah, me and Jackson are on our way, but the snow is; it's coming down pretty hard, so we're just going to pull over for a bit. No need to worry about us, it's all good. We're just going to be a bit later than we thought, that's all. I'll call you when we start moving again. Yep, yep, we'll be safe, don't worry. I love you too. See you soon" The young woman hung up, hoping she didn't sound too scared on the phone. "Ok, what do we do now?" Jackson frowned as he looked down at the fuel indicator. It was getting a little low. "Well, I think we should turn the car off for now, so we don't waste gas until we can start moving again. I don't wanna think about what'd happen if we; you know. Other than that, we just gotta wait it out I guess." Shutting off the engine, Jackson settled back into his seat as snow began to pile onto the windshield. Immediately, the car began to get colder, and Lindsey shivered as she bundled herself up in her coat. Outside, she could hear the wind howling, and she looked over to her friend, hoping for comfort, but only saw herself faced with a worried expression. "It'll be fine, don't worry. We just; gotta wait. For a bit" His voice sounded shaky as he tried to reassure her. Surprisingly, it worked pretty well. For the next few hours, the two sat and talked to try and keep their minds off the weather. Occasionally, Jackson would flick on the wipers to clear the snow on the windscreen so they could check the state of the weather, but it never improved. If anything, it was still getting worse. An hour passed, then two, and it started to dawn on the pair that things probably weren't going to improve that evening. "Maybe; maybe we should settle in for the night;" Lindsey's voice trembled as she spoke, partly from the cold and partly out of fear. "I'm gonna call my dad again;" Jackson nodded, his hands inside his sleeves as she fished her phone out again. "Uh, hey Dad? It's me again. The, um, the snow's not easing off, so we're going too; yeah, yeah I know; We're going to stay here for the night, ok? And we'll drive the rest of the way tomorrow? Ok? Don't worry, we've got loads of clothes and blankets and things, we'll be fine. Yeah, yeah we'll be careful. I know. I love you too. Bye." Lindsey hung up and turned to her friend. "He's not happy, but he knows there's nothing we can do." She let out a long sigh, looking at the floor. "Sorry." "Hey, it's ok, don't; don't worry, you don't need to apologize." Looking back up through the tears, she saw Jackson smiling at her, and felt his hand on her shoulder. Despite the freezing weather, Lindsey felt a little shimmer of warmth move through her at his touch. "You can't help the weather, can you? And it's cool, at least I'm not stuck out here alone." Lindsey chuckled as she fought back her tears. She wiped her eyes and looked back over her shoulder at the back seat. "What are we going to do about sleeping?" Despite their heavy clothes, she could feel herself starting to shiver. Jackson looked thoughtful for a second, before replying. "I guess we'll have to share the back seat; It'll be cramped, but we don't have much choice. The seats up here don't really recline at all." Lindsey nodded her head. It wouldn't be the first time the two of them had slept so close together, but she had to admit, this was a bit different. After all, they'd been kids last time. Ah well, better to be warm than worry about nothing, she thought to herself. "Do we have blankets or anything?" Again, Jackson looked thoughtful. "We could get our clothes out of the trunk? We can pile them on top of us to keep warm." He gave her a nervous smile. "Not quite blankets, but I'm sure they'll do the job." Lindsey felt a little knot in her stomach but ignored it. She had to admit, it was a good idea, but something about Jackson seeing all her clothes spread out made her feel nervous. It took her a moment to realize why, but by the time she had he'd already disappeared out of the car, hurrying towards the trunk to retrieve their suitcases. Ignoring it, she climbed into the back seat, settling across them as she heard Jackson rifling through their belongings in the freezing wind. As soon as she found herself in the back of the car, the young woman realized a slight problem with the plan. The seats weren't very wide, and unless they wanted to sleep upright or in the foot well, the two friends would have to sleep pretty much on top of each other. She swallowed hard. This situation just kept getting weirder and weirder. Just as she opened her mouth to say something, the door to her left flew open, and a deluge of clothing poured across her. Caught off guard, the young woman yelped in surprise, eliciting a quick apology from her friend, stood in the doorway holding an empty suitcase. "Sorry, sorry, should've warned you!" Lindsey's yelp of surprise quickly turned to giggles of laughter. "Don't worry, just hurry up and get back inside before you freeze to death!" With a smile, Jackson nodded, throwing the suitcase back into the trunk before reaching down and grabbing a second. Hers. Lindsey felt the butterflies in her stomach again as he quickly unzipped it and emptied the contents over her again. She watched as her neatly folded laundry cascaded out of the bag, t-shirts and spare jeans tumbling into the foot well, along with, much to her dismay, all her underwear. Jackson didn't seem to notice, shaking the snow from his boots and quickly jumping in next to her. As he closed the door, shivering, she quickly grabbed a large fleece and threw it towards him. "Here, warm up a bit". Her friend smiled in appreciation, pulling the woolen jumper over himself. Lindsey looked around at the clothing carnage. She bit her lip. There was no way he wasn't going to see it all; pairs of silk panties and lace bras dotted the backseat, making her lingerie impossible to miss. Turning to her friend, she could feel her cheeks burning pink. "Uh, Jackson, do me a favor, could you just; ignore; the underwear?" Turning to look back at her, the young man looked confused, before his eyes scanned the seats and his own cheeks started to turn red. "Oh, uh; sorry, I; I didn't;" Lindsey couldn't help but chuckle. The flustered look on his face was adorable, and in that moment she couldn't think of anything but a lost puppy. She squeezed his arm under the layer of loose clothes. "Don't worry, you couldn't help it. It's my fault for packing everything into one suitcase!" The pair laughed nervously, before settling into silence. A few moments passed before Jackson piped up again. "So, uh, how're we; Ya know. Doing this?" The pair looked at the space between them. They both knew they couldn't fit next to each other, but neither person wanted to be the first to say it. Finally, Lindsey bit the bullet. "Do you wanna be on top or underneath?" She saw Jackson swallow heavily. "Uh, I'll go underneath, I guess? Don't want to crush you, after all." The young man chuckled, trying to defuse the awkwardness of the situation in the way he always did. Lindsey chuckled too. She had to admit, she hoped that would be the arrangement. After all, she was a lot smaller than he was. Shuffling towards the door to let him get comfortable, she replied: "After you then!" Taking off his boots, Jackson slid down onto the seats, piling the loose clothes up and over himself. Lindsey watched intently, trying to calm her racing heartbeat. Why was she so nervous? It wasn't like they were doing anything weird. Well, weirder than being stuck in the snow. It was Jackson, she'd known him forever! Shaking her head, she gave him a smile, before settling down too. Instinctively, his hands came up to meet her, guiding her down on top of him. Immediately, she felt the warmth of his body through their clothes, and she found herself nestling into her friend as they awkwardly tried to avoid eye contact. The young woman could hear her heartbeat in her ears, the red flush of embarrassment getting stronger by the second. Reaching around them, the two started pulling the clothes across themselves, tucking them into the gaps on either side to insulate them from the cold. Carefully, Lindsey did her best to push aside anything she'd rather he didn't see into the foot well, some of the more risqué items catching Jackson's eye before he pointedly looked away, cheeks red. Pretty soon, the two were almost completely covered, only their faces poking out of the mountain of fabric. Doing their best to ignore the awkwardness of the situation, the two settled down. Lying on her front, Lindsey could feel her chest pressed close to Jackson, her tits squished close to his beating heart, and no matter where she looked, their faces were so close she always felt like she was staring directly at him. Eventually, she piped up. "Should I, uh, should I roll over, onto my back? Or, is this ok? What's; what works for you?" She tried not to think too hard about his answer. "I'm happy like this, if you are. Or not. Whatever" Her cheeks felt like they could burst into flames at any moment. "I, uh,; I think this is fine" From underneath her, Jackson's voice rose, shaky with nerves, and she wondered if he was feeling just as out of sorts as she was. With a nod, she turned away, resting her head on his chest. Despite settling in to sleep, the young woman's mind was racing. What were they doing? This was crazy, what if someone saw them together? Bundled up like this, at the side of the road, under the clothes? What would they think? She swallowed. She knew exactly what they'd think. And with a start she realized that excited her. A long, awkward silence hung in the air. Lindsey did her best to ignore her racing thoughts and settle down to sleep. Despite the mountain of clothes, she found herself still shivering, and nuzzled deeper into Jackson for warmth. After a while, she glanced up to see snow covering the windows, cutting the pair of them off from the rest of the world. It was just her now. Her and Jackson. She felt a tingle ran down her spine. Well at least we don't have to worry about anyone looking in and getting the wrong idea, she thought to herself. Settling in, her mind started to wander. Trying not to think about Jackson, she found herself pondering the situation they found themselves in. What would happen if the sow hadn't cleared by the next morning? Would they need to call for help? What if it got even colder? A sudden memory passed through her head, of an old TV documentary about arctic explorers. She remembered that often, when trapped in cold climates, people would strip off and share body heat to keep themselves warm. Immediately, she felt her blush returning. Behind her, she felt Jackson's hands move lower down her back, to just above her ass, and she froze. A voice in the darkness, breathless, whispered. Uh, is this ok? My, uh, my arms were getting a little cramped;" Lindsey felt her breath catch in her throat. "Y-yeah, it's fine, don't worry." Instinctively, she shuffled her weight a bit, making it more comfortable for both of them. The two lay in silence for a bit longer, before Lindsey felt her own arms beginning to cramp, her hands on the seat taking most of her weight to keep it off Jackson. Readjusting, she let her body fall, and found her hands around his shoulders, holding him close. "Is that ok too?" She felt him nod underneath her and felt a sigh of relief escaped her lips. His soft voice filled the quiet again. "Sure. Don't worry about squishing me, you're; you're pretty light, you know;" The two chuckled and fell into silence again. Lindsey felt conflicted. She couldn't help but notice how firm his shoulders were, how warm and strong his arms around her felt. Soon, she found her mind wandering again, and quickly diverted her attention elsewhere. No, this was Jackson she was thinking about! She could never; could she? From under her, she felt Jackson shift, awkwardly, nervously, before speaking again. "Uh, hey Lindsey, are you; are you still cold?" Lindsey felt her heart beating like mad in her chest. "Y-yeah, a little. Actually." She thought about the arctic explorers again and bit her tongue. No, how could she even be thinking about that? But, if it kept them warmer; She didn't know what to do. On the one hand, she desperately wanted the warmth, on the other; "You know, um, one of the, I heard on tv once that, when people get stuck in the arctic they, uh; well;" Lindsey trailed off. Holy shit, what am I saying? Under her, she felt her best friend brace himself, unsure where she was going with this, and she bit her tongue again. Can't go back now... "Body heat gets kinda; you know; trapped by the, uh; by clothes; So they, uh; yeah" She couldn't bring herself to say it, the words kept getting caught in her mouth. A long pause sat frozen in the air. "So; should we?" "Y-yeah. Yeah, I; I heard the same thing. So; yeah. I think we should. You know; get, uh;" Jackson's voice trailed off, before returning with his trademark humor, although she could tell from his voice how painfully nervous he was. Just like her. "Besides, it's already pretty awkward, right? What's the harm? It's not like we've never seen each other naked before;" Even so, that was a long time ago, and they'd both changed a lot since then. Still, Lindsey couldn't deny the truth in Jackson words. With a breathless nod, she sat up, and the two friends began to undress. The young woman tried not to look as Jackson first stripped off his t-shirt, followed by his shorts. He paused, hands on the waistband of his boxers, and turned to her, still averting his gaze. "Uh, should we; I mean, we could keep our underwear on; But... "Yeah;" Lindsey's own breathless voice joined his. "I; I'm sure it; uh, it'll work better if there's nothing blocking the body heat; right?" "Yeah, yeah, I think so too;" As Jackson reached down and pulled off his underwear, Lindsey averted her eyes again. She couldn't deny that part of her wanted to see him, stripped naked before her, but she did her best to ignore it. "Just; promise not to look, ok?" Jackson nodded. Staring pointedly at the roof of the car, Lindsey swallowed nervously before unbuttoning her shirt, letting it fall into the foot well as she fiddled with the zipper of her jeans. Down to her underwear, she could feel the bitter cold attacking her bare skin, and the desire to get back under cover overpowered her nerves. Fiddling behind her back with numbing fingers, she struggled to unhook her bra, and when she finally did she let out a yelp of surprise as the fabric slipped from her hand, sending the item straight down onto Jackson's face. A frozen moment hung in the air, before the pair started laughing. Settling back down, Lindsey, reached down and slipped off her panties, the momentum of the moment carrying her forward before she could second guess herself. Hurriedly dragging the mountain of fabric back over themselves, the pair did their best to ignore the feeling of the other person's naked body, pressed so close to their own. But soon they were snuggled down again, and Lindsey couldn't deny the way her bare tits felt pressed against Jackson's chest, her nipples stiffened by the cold and unmistakable against his skin. If she'd felt strange before, it was nothing to how she felt now. In the dark, she could feel her cheeks burning bright red, and she desperately hoped Jackson couldn't see. Between them, her heartbeat pounded in her chest, mixing with Jackson's as the two childhood friends held onto each other, already feeling warmer. She could barely breathe as she slid her arms back over his shoulders, feeling his hands take hold on her waist once again. Even though they'd held each other this way only moments before, without their clothes it felt so much more intimate, and Lindsey, could feel the butterflies in her stomach reaching a fever pitch. Between my legs, she felt a tingling in her loins, and she bit her lip hard in an attempt to calm herself down. Truth be told, she'd never seen a man naked before; she'd never had a boyfriend stick around long enough to get that far. Underneath her, pressed against her thigh, she could feel something hard, and it took her a moment to realize what it was. Concealing a gasp, the young woman. Is that; it can't be? But then, what else could it be? Lindsey realized it could be only one thing; Jackson's penis! Underneath her, she felt her best friend shuffle uncomfortably, and his half-erect cock pressed against her thigh, only inches from her virgin pussy. Lindsey felt a thrill of excitement ripple through her, but she repressed it. She didn't know what to think. Did he; Like her? How long had he felt that way? Was he; thinking about her now? She knew that last part had to be true. After all, she was thinking about him, and it had to be hard to think of anything else with a naked girl pressed on top of you. She couldn't believe this was happening, could never have believed it would happen. Part of her leapt for joy, but the rest of her was just as confused as ever. Should she say something? Try to take it further? Settling her head down onto his chest, she whispered out to him in the dark. "We should; we should sleep." "Yeah; Sleep;" Underneath her, she felt his cock twitch, still pressed against her soft thigh. Despite her words, she knew she couldn't sleep like this. A minute passed. Then another. Soon, an hour had gone by, and Lindsey was still awake, staring silently at the back of the chairs in front. The two lay together, perfectly still, until a voice broke the silence. "Lindsey; Are you still awake?" The young woman froe. She didn't know whether to speak up, or stay silent. Underneath her, she could still feel his hard cock, throbbing against her leg, and how hot it was making her feel. Between her thighs, she could feel how damp her pussy had gotten, and she squeezed them tightly together in an attempt to relieve the pressure. It didn't work. A long moment passed, and she didn't hear anything else from him. She wondered if she should've spoken up, should've said something, should've confessed how she felt, and she was seconds away from opening her mouth when a sudden movement made her pause. Behind her, she felt the grip on her back tighten, and the hips underneath her shift, just enough for the hard shaft pressed against her leg to slip between her thighs. She felt like her heart was about to burst out of her mouth. The thick rod felt even hotter squeezed between her legs, the head ever so slightly damp against her skin. It felt; nice. Really nice. Then she felt him start to move. Lindsey had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning as between her legs, Jackson began to thrust, sliding his cock against her, as the pressure of her legs kept him upright and rock solid. Her heart stopped in her chest as she felt him moving. Oh my god. Oh my god, he's really doing it! Her brain went into overdrive, trying to make sense of what was happening as she felt his cock thrusting slowly, softly, between her thighs. She knew she had to say something, but she had no idea what, especially not now. The last thing she wanted was for him to stop. So, in a mixture of fear and excitement, she lay still, and silent. Her pussy was absolutely soaked. Her pelvis felt hot, incredibly hot, and she had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning in pleasure, the simple act of his thrusts sending her body into a state of near-ecstasy. God, she wanted him. Wanted to feel him inside her, taking her, taking her virginity and making her a woman. Words couldn't describe how badly she wanted Jackson to toss her onto her back, clamp her mouth shut, and pound himself into her till she came. She lay still for what felt like an eternity, just waiting for him to take it further, to force himself into her, before the pressure became too great, and she began moving her hips back in time with his. Slowly, gently, she raised them up as he pulled back, and let them fall down as he pushed up. Not by much, no more than an inch, but it was enough to make her pussy gush with anticipation. Underneath her, Jackson let out a groan and started to buck his hips faster. He must think I'm asleep, she thought to herself. Should I? Maybe I should tell him; But despite her thoughts, Lindsey did nothing. She felt his hands move down her body, across the small of her back to her ass, giving it a soft squeeze as he continued to fuck her thighs. His thrusts started to get longer, driving further up and down, and soon she felt his shaft pressed against her nether lips. The feeling of him so close to her virgin entrance was just too much, and Lindsey let out an involuntary mewl of arousal. Immediately, Jackson's movements stopped, and the young woman bit her lip. Damn it! Don't stop now! From the darkness, she heard a voice, shaking with nervousness. "Lindsey? A-are you awake?" "Don't stop;" was all she managed to say. The lust in her voice surprised even her, the shaky, drawn-out vowels and underlying moan sending ripples through both of them. Immediately, she felt Jackson's hands tense up, squeezing her ass, before his hips started to move again. The girl shut her eyes tight, still moving her hips, drawing him closer to her virgin entrance. She couldn't deny it anymore; she wanted him inside her, want him to make love to her, right there, on the backseat of his car! She loved him, deeply, desperately, and she'd do anything to take things further. "Please; Jackson;" "Yeah?" The young man's voice was as breathless as hers., the tip of his cock pressed firmly against her slit, his hips grinding up and down, grinding against hers, making her whole body shiver with arousal. "I want you to; to fuck me; please; I can't take it anymore!" Without a word, she felt him grab her hips firmly, and press himself against her entrance. Even if she'd wanted to, it was too late to turn back now. With a firm push on the small of her back, he raised his hips, and Lindsey cried out as she felt his cock sink into her virgin snatch, piercing her hymen and burying itself in her to the hilt. Slowly, she turned her head to look at Jackson, a look of absolute pleasure plastered on her features. She stared down for a long, silent moment, mouth hanging open and eyes wide, adjusting to the feeling of penetration, before reaching out and cupping his face, her best friend-turned-lover, and kissing him deeply. Between them, she could feel her walls relaxing around his girth, expanding to fit his thick member, and growing braver she began to over her hips once more, rolling them softly and mewling into his mouth as the two began to make love. Her movements were jerky and clumsy, but as she stared into Jackson's eyes, she could think of nothing but the love she felt for him. Holding on tight, she started to ride him fast, lifting her hips and letting them drop down again, feeling his firm shaft slide in and out of her sopping snatch. In response, Jackson began to move his hips too, thrusting up to meet her, pushing himself deep into his childhood friend before withdrawing. It took a while for the pair to find their rhythm, but soon they were fucking like crazy. Lindsey moaned loudly until Jackson pulled her head back towards him, pressing his lips to hers and kissing her more passionately than ever. As his cock sank into her over and over again, his tongue slipped into her mouth, tangling with hers as he took her virginity. She didn't know if he was still a virgin, but she honestly didn't care. "I wanted this for so long, Lindsey. Wanted you. I love you" "I, I love you too; I've l loved you; for years!" Lindsey's high-pitched voice mingled with her moans. "I'm sorry I pre; pretended to b-be asleep!" Her pussy was on fire, the sex felt better than anything she'd ever experienced before, and as she confessed her feelings for her best friend her movements only get faster, more desperate, pumping her hips as hard as she could while underneath her Jackson bucked and groaned. "I wanted to s-see how far you'd go; whether you.. wanted me too; I'm s-sorry;" She shut her eyes tight in shame, keeping her hips moving as best as she could. Just then, she felt Jackson grab her tight, and flip her onto her back, rolling on top of her and quickly forcing his cock back into her quivering pussy. Lindsey squealed, the sudden change of position exhilarating her, and she grabbed hold of his back as Jackson growled, pounding into her with a fury she'd never seen from him before. Legs up in the air, dangling uselessly, the young woman cried out in pain and pleasure as her lover buried his face in her neck, kissing and biting her as he fucked her mercilessly. Underneath her, she felt his hand still groping at her ass, and as he drove his cock into the deepest parts of your aching pussy, she could only moan and mewl. With his cock thrusting deeply in and out of her, she was helpless to do anything but shake your hips back up in time, squealing and moaning in erotic ecstasy. In the heat of the moment, she barely registered her legs, wrapping around him, keeping him deep inside her as she clung on to his back for dear life, panting and moaning like a bitch in heat. Inside her, she could feel the first sparks of climax beginning to ignite, and she cried out into Jackson's ear as he dominated her, the man of her dreams, her childhood best friend. "Yes! Fuck me, fuck me, Jackson! I love you, I love you so much! Fuck me!" Above her, she felt his pace start to falter, and she wrapped herself even tighter around him. Completely lost in the pleasure, his face buried in her neck as she hung on tight to his shoulders, she knew he must be getting close too. Each deep thrust sent new waves through her, and with each passing second, she felt her climax rising. "Yes! Yes! Yes, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, I’m gonna!" With a sudden cry, she felt herself crash over the edge, her whole body spasming as a wave of incredible pleasure washed over her, dulling her senses as she began to cum. She let out a shriek of ecstasy as her lower body began to rock and shudder, squeezing her pussy around her lover's cock as she came. The ripples of pleasure exploded throughout her entire body, sending her muscles spasming and her legs shaking around his waist. She felt her back arching painfully as her body, wracked with pleasure, crashed through her climax, her entire being seized by spasms as the walls of her pussy quivered and contracted. Through the chaos of her climax, she was dimly aware of Jackson fighting against his own orgasm, trying to pull himself out before he blew his load inside her, but her legs wrapped so tightly around him kept him buried inside. Digging her nails into his back, she wailed out through her orgasm "Cum in me! Cum in me! Do it, please!" Finally, she felt his hips slam forward one last time, his cock pushed deep, deep inside her, as the warmth of his cum began to spread throughout her abdomen. The feeling of being cream-pied only made her cum harder, and a second wave of spasms crashed across her. By the time the two of them were finished, Jackson was well and truly spent, his balls thoroughly emptied into Lindsey's tight teen twat. As their orgasms subsided, he collapsed on top of her, panting as his semen pooled inside her pussy. "Wow;" Lindsey lay beneath him, unable to speak, just panting happily with a smile on her lips. She pulled him in close so she could kiss him again, before wrapping her arms around him, holding him in a tight embrace. "Yeah; What a way to stay warm;" Jackson chuckled at that. "You; you really wanted me for that long?" Lindsey nodded. "For as long as I can remember;" She felt him sigh, and she giggled as he ruffled her hair. "God, I love you Linds;" "I love you too;" leaning up, she planted a kiss on his cheek. Words could describe how happy she was. No, not happy, overjoyed. "You know; something tells me the snows not gonna let up anytime soon;" She gave him a wink. "And there's a lot of other stuff I've always wanted to try. Jackson laughed again, nuzzling back into her neck as he kissed her, his skin hot against hers. As he moved, his softening cock slipped free of her pussy, followed by a thin trail of semen, which ran out of her and began pooling on the car seat below. Lindsey smiled. "You came inside;" She didn't sound angry, or surprised, just; content "Yeah, I guess I did; Not that I had much choice, the way you were clinging to me." He nibbled her ear softly before whispering into it. "But I really liked it;" Lindsey let out a contented mewl. "Me too, it felt amazing;" I giggle softly, and snuggle closer "But something tells me I should start taking birth control from now on. You wouldn't want to fuck a baby into your best friend, now would you?" She laughed again, feeling his cock stiffen underneath her in response. "So, you ready for round two?" Based on a post by LindseyLuv, for Literotica.

Bridge Engineering: Part 3 Settling In For A Long Winter’s Nap. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. We all said our goodnights, then Stefani and I made our way back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement and motioned for her to wait for a moment. I reached up to a nearby shelf and very carefully removed an old set of sleigh bells, which I silently hung on the doorknob as an early warning system. Stefani whispered, "Someone has been doing some serious planning." I quietly replied, "Yes, someone has. Is it working?" She answered by wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into our first slow, introductory kiss. Our lips separated briefly, we looked silently into each other's eyes for a moment, then our heads instinctively tilted and our lips came back together with a deeper, more confident kiss. One kiss blurred into two, then three, and continued until one was indistinguishable from the next. Our mouths opened wider and wider, yearning to feel the other partner's passion, before our tongues began a frantic dance between her mouth and mine. My hands began exploring the soft curves of her lower back, just above where the satin dress flared outward over her hips, and her long fingers ran through my hair as her hands eagerly pulled me into our hungry kisses. I lost all sense of time as we finally broke the passionate tension that had been building between us over the past months. I hadn't realized how much I missed an emotional and physical connection with a special someone, and I knew she felt the same. Our faces were both flush with passion and gasping for breath when I reluctantly pulled away from our moment. Without saying anything, I gently kissed her one more time, took her hand in mine, and led her toward the loft stairs. Stefani understood my intentions and acknowledged her consent with a beaming smile and by clutching my arm close to her body as we walked up the stairs. As we reached the top of the stairs, I motioned toward my bedroom door where a branch of mistletoe hung in the threshold. Stefani saw it and quickly moved to position herself as a gatekeeper in the doorway, saying, "I'm glad you took my advice." I responded by taking her in my arms and resuming the passionate kissing and interplay of our tongues that had begun downstairs. Stefani draped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine as my hands slid down her back to feel the satin covered swells of her ass. With our continued intimate contact, my cock responded and began to expand downward inside my pant leg, sandwiched against Stefani's pelvis as it grew. In her own expression of arousal, she extended one leg out from the full length slit in her skirt and wrapped it around the back of my thighs, intentionally pressing her skirt covered mound firmly against my restrained tool. Our mouths frantically struggled to find new depths and my hands cupped her ass as she began urgently grinding herself against my cock. The fervor was only broken when we began to lose balance and Stefani returned to standing on both feet. We both took the opportunity to occupy our hands in other ways, hers sliding between us to grasp at my cock and to unsuccessfully pull at my belt, and mine fumbling to release the back closure on her dress. Admitting defeat, we both paused and I moved behind her to take a different approach. My hand brushed her silken curls aside as I placed soft kisses down the side of her neck and slowly loosened a series of clasps on the back of her dress. She uttered soft moans of pleasure as my lips explored her nape then concentrated on areas that drew the most response. As I continued to expose more of her sensual back with the release of each fastener, Stefani crossed one arm over her bosom to hold the dress in place and reached behind herself with the other to caress the engorged flesh straining within the stretched fabric of my slacks. When I finished the last of the clasps, she removed her hand from my cock and used it to push me backward onto the edge of the bed. I sat in rapt attention as she took a couple steps away from me and, with her back turned, stepped out of her heels to reveal neatly manicured toes with nails painted to complement the color of her dress. Now with bare feet, she turned to face me, still holding the dress with one arm crossed over her tits. Her eyes erotically connected with mine as her hands slowly slid the dress downward, seductively unveiling bit by bit of her amazing body. First were her braless tits, pear-shaped handfuls with the slight sag of an early-thirties mother and topped with aroused gumdrop size nipples on proportionately sized areola. With my attentive eyes and childlike smile suggesting approval, the maroon satin curtain continued descending to uncover a slender torso with modestly toned abs and a cute concave belly button. Once her hands reached the top flare of her hips, Stefani released the dress and let gravity pool it at her feet. Her flat stomach and thin waist gave way to supple curves of womanly hips, which then tapered back to meet her long legs. The toned muscles gracefully ebbed and flowed, punctuated by lean knees and petite ankles, all proportionate to the scale of her tall, trim frame. Stefani was a vision, standing before me in nothing but a pair of black satin panties consisting of a small triangle over her sex and thin ribbons of fabric extending outward over subtly visible hip bones. I quickly shed my sport coat and shoes and began opening the buttons down the front of my dress shirt as Stefani did a slow turn and playfully wiggled her amazing heart-shaped ass. I tore my gaze from her body and looked her lustfully in the eyes as she completed her turn, "Wow, you are absolutely incredible!" My shirt was completely unbuttoned and my full-mast erection strained obscenely against the front of my dress pants. I pulled the shirt tails out from under my waistband and started to unbuckle my belt, but Stefani interceded, "Please, let me." I dropped my hands to my sides as she closed the few steps between us and bent forward to kiss me as I sat on the edge of the bed. We shared a few short kisses before she placed her hands on my chest and gently pushed my torso back on the bed. I propped myself on my elbows as she began trailing kisses down the center of my chest and deftly pulled my belt free of its buckle while opening my slacks. By the time her kisses reached my waist, she was on her knees before me and nuzzled her face against my boxer short covered rod and began kissing along its fabric covered length. The eroticism of the sight and the feel of her warm breath would have easily put me over the edge had I not done everything in my power to hold back. Sensing my edging, Stefani relented her touch and curled her slender fingers under the waistband of my slacks and boxers. I lifted my hips to assist while she pulled the waistband toward herself and carefully lifted it over my straining bulge. Her eyes fixated on the vertical tower that sprung upward as soon as it was free of its prison, and continued staring as she pushed the unwanted clothing down my legs. Once she had my pants fully removed, she slowly slid her hands along the top of my legs while she placed a line of kisses up my right inner thigh. She made one last kiss right next to the base of my cock then nuzzled her face against it and cooed soft hums of contentment. Meanwhile, her right hand took a moment to caress my pelvic area before her long, slender fingers encircled my shaft and began to explore its girth and length. After a few moments, Stefani pulled her head away from me enough to visually inspect every detail of my cock as her hand slowly stroked up-and-down and moved it from side-to-side, exploring its network of veiny ridges and large swollen mushroom cap. Her attention resulted in a bead of clear pre-cum pooling on my tip, which she leaned forward and licked away before it dripped downward. With her visual inspection seemingly complete, Stefani continued to slowly stroke my cock while she moved her head downward and used her tongue to caress my loose hanging, neatly shaven balls and then envelope one of the globes fully in her warm mouth. At this point, the previous single bead of pre-cum gave way to a steady stream trailing down the side of my shaft and over the back of her hand. After giving both orbs equal treatment, her tongue followed my trail of precum over the back of her hand and up my throbbing shaft to its source. She looked me deeply in the eyes as she slowly took my engorged head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around its rim. I held the approaching orgasm at bay by brushing her curly locks aside and placing my hands on the sides of her cheeks to gently guide her off my cock. I continued guiding her up to me where she put a leg on each side of my hips to straddle over me. I pulled her face down to mine and kissed her with passionate urgency as her naked chest pressed against mine and my still leaking cock sandwiched between my stomach and hers. As we kissed, she shifted her position upward so her panty covered sex rested on my shaft and then began to slowly rockng her hips, using my cock to work the fabric into her moist folds. My hands instinctively cupped her ass and reinforced her grinding motions. Kissing tapered off as our breathing became heavier and Stefani raised her torso off my chest to find a slightly different position on my cock. We continued to look into each other's eyes as my hands left her ass to explore the alluring tits hanging above me, seductively swaying in time with her motions. I held them for the very first time, massaging and gently squeezing the milky masses while her erect, gumdrop size nipples punctuated my palms. Her heavy breathing was interrupted when my fingers playfully pinched at the swollen nubs, so I took that as encouragement to lift my head and give them some oral stimulation. My mouth covered one, then the other, swirling my tongue and suckling as Stefani increased the speed and force of her hip movements. Realizing the pressure once again building in my balls, I swiftly rolled our semi-conjoined bodies and reversed our positions, with Stefani now on her back and me sliding off the edge of the bed to kneel between her legs. She raised her hips as I grasped and pulled the thin satin ribbons from her hips. They slid toward me and the sodden triangle of fabric reluctantly separated from her wet folds to reveal a small, neatly trimmed patch of hair immediately above glistening and rosy pink gateway petals. They were naturally opened wide to display her well-lubricated inner flesh and partially cloaked love-button. With her panties fully removed, I gently opened her knees and started to lean forward. Stefani understood my intent, bent her legs upward, and opened them widely to allow me full access. Like she had done to me earlier, my lips left a line of kisses up her inner thigh as my nose inhaled her intoxicating scent. Having reached my destination, I gently licked the outer lips on each side of her opening before sucking each into my mouth and giving equal treatment. Stefani's hands had found my head and were offering reassuring encouragement to continue the oral pleasures. My hands also wandered, alternating between holding her hips and kneading her tits as my tongue's attention became more fervent. I moved from her labia to firmly lick the length of her central opening, gently brushing over the top of her clit. Stefani responded by tensing her legs and clenching my hair in her hands. I returned down to cover the core of her sex with my mouth and swirl my tongue around the entrance to her tunnel. Stefani moaned and continued pulling at my hair as I very slowly moved my attention upward. Eventually, my mouth centered over her pearl and the tip of my tongue tenderly circled around it, before firmly pressing against it. She moaned loudly and every muscle in her body tightened as I changed from licking to sucking on her button. I was rewarded with a flood of her cordials and a long series of rhythmic contractions. I gave her outer petals a few more gentle licks and caressed her flat stomach with my hands while she recovered from the height of her pleasure. When she returned to consciousness, she breathlessly whispered, "Come here." and motioned me toward her. I stood from kneeling at the edge of the bed and climbed between her still splayed legs to hold myself over her. Stefani quietly said, "Thank you. You have no idea how amazing that was; how amazing it is to be here with you." as she tenderly wiped her juices from my cheeks and mouth. I responded, "It's been an amazing couple of months. I haven't felt this way about someone since;” I was speaking from my heart without the filter of my head when I realized the inappropriateness of what I was about to say, and adjusted my statement to, "; well, for a very long time." Stefani looked me lovingly in the eyes, cupped my cheek with her hand, and said, "It's okay to talk about her. Julie is still part of you and always should be. I know how much you love her and it means a lot that you would even mention me in the same breath." I leaned down with an appreciative kiss as I held myself over her. One kiss led to another, then to another and another, until our tongues were tangled and our mouths continually joined. We made out with renewed urgency and Stefani reached between our bodies to wrap her hand around my still steely rod. She broke our kissing long enough to beg, "Please, I need you inside me." Our kissing resumed as she guided my cock toward her opening and rubbed its engorged glans up and down her slit several times before removing her hand. Her arms encircled my neck as we kissed and I shifted my hips to seat the tip of my cock firmly against her gateway. Stefani moaned into my mouth when she felt the pressure, and tightened her arms around my neck when the head slowly pushed through her stretched but slippery opening. I cautiously rocked my hips, pausing frequently and allowing her passageway muscles to relax around my rigid cock. She urged me to continue by mumbling into our locked mouths, "More; more; more;” I applied a little more pressure with each motion of my hips and her body slowly welcomed me deeper and deeper. Signaling she wanted more, Stefani wrapped her long legs around me, interlocking her ankles behind my ass and flexing her legs to draw me further inside. With confidence that Stefani was wanting more, I broke our kissing and took her hands in mine, pinning them above her head as I held my body above hers. She seemed excited for me to take control and relaxed her legs while still keeping her ankles interlocked behind me. I began increasing the speed and force of my thrusts, eliciting yelps of pleasure as my cock explored new depths. The bed shook with our quick motions, as did Stefani's curly tresses and motherly tits. The expressions of pleasure on her face were incredibly erotic and I changed to longer, slower strokes to delay my pending orgasm and prolong our pleasure. She understood what I was doing and agreeably pleaded, "Kiss me." I did, and we made love with our mouths while she reinforced my long, slow, intentional pelvic motions with her legs wrapped around me. That tender moment was emblematic of everything we both wanted and needed. There was an unspoken connection between our souls, bridging our broken pasts and forever joining us into the future. Our bodies responded physically to the emotional and spiritual joining. Stefani's by weeping in happiness through a long, rolling orgasm; and mine by releasing eight years' worth of pent-up passion deep into her womb. Completely consumed by the intensity of the experience, Stefani rolled with me as I collapsed beside her on the bed, our legs still intertwined and my cock slowly softening inside her residual contractions. I looked knowingly into her tearful eyes and said softly, but with conviction, "I love you." Stefani pressed her forehead and sniffling nose into my neck and replied, "I love you, too; even more than I thought I did before tonight." We laid silently in each other's arms, exchanging occasional pecks of affection, until my flaccid cock slipped from Stefani's sex followed by a flood of our combined juices. She quickly cupped her hand to her crotch and scurried to the ensuite bathroom. While she was in there, I quickly slipped on my boxer shorts, opened the bedroom door, and stepped out into the loft to check on the girls. The house was silent and the sleigh bells on the basement doorknob appeared undisturbed. Satisfied all was well, I was walking back in the bedroom and was closing the door when Stefani emerged from the bathroom, still naked, and proclaimed in a hushed voice, "David! I've never been so full of cum in my life!" I shrugged my shoulders as I approached her saying, "You're the one that turned me on so much." then pulled her into a passionate embrace and kiss. She returned my kiss then pulled away saying, "I think I would like some more." as she pulled down my boxer shorts and dropped to her knees in one swift motion. She engulfed my limp cock into her warm mouth and massaged it with her tongue until it began to swell. One hand massaged my balls while the other cupped my ass cheek and pulled me into her ministrations. Once I had a hint of rigidity, she began bobbing her head and applying suction to further draw out my length. Working my cock in and out of her mouth, she made sure the sensitive underside of my glans remained in full contact with her tongue. It didn't take long for me to reach a full, raging erection. Sensing that with her mouth, Stefani confirmed with a couple quick strokes of her hand before standing and moving toward the bed. I watched in rapt attention as she climbed onto the center of the bed, positioned herself on her elbows and knees, and seductively wiggled her ass in the air. She looked at me over her shoulder with lust in her eyes and implored, "Take me!" I quickly climbed on the bed and positioned myself behind her. My hands playfully grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, sandwiching my thickened shaft against her ass. She responded by wiggling her ass, which served to neatly seat my rod between her cheeks. I held her hips with my hands and rocked a few times to slide the underside of my cock against her cheeks. Having played around enough, I shifted backward on my knees and cupped a hand under her sex. I briefly caressed her inflamed and eager mound before dipping two fingers further into her very well lubricated slit. Stefani uttered encouraging moans as my fingers worked in and out of her dripping wet hole. Knowing we were both ready for the main event, I pulled my copiously coated hand from her mound and used it, along with the pre-cum already dripping from my tip, to spread lubrication along the length of my throbbing shaft. Stefani looked back at me as I held her hip with one hand and guided my cock toward her opening with the other. We both gave prolonged moans as our heightened arousal allowed me to penetrate her fully in one long push. Once inside her, she looked back at me and renewed her original request, "Take me!" And so I did. With my hands holding her hips and pulling her back against my pelvis with every stroke, I began lustfully pistoning in and out of her tunnel. She buried her face into the mattress and squealed with delight as I pounded into her roughly, causing her hanging pear-shaped tits to swing violently with my harsh pummeling. After a while, my hands moved to cradle the milky fruits and feel their rippling movements against my palms. As I became winded from the extended punishment I was giving Stefani, I used the supple handfuls to raise her torso toward me and aggressively kiss the nape of her neck as my cock momentarily slowed its assault. Stefani muttered unintelligible encouragements as her tunnel walls pleasured in the slowed movements of my veiny shaft and bulbous head erotically sliding in and out. In the course of my affection, her breathing quickened and became shallower as she ascended toward climax. Knowing she was close, I gave her sensitive nipples a quick squeeze, pushed her torso back down to the mattress, and grabbed her hips to resume my forceful penetrations. My lustful plunging quickly put Stefani over her summit and she emitted long moans of pleasure punctuated only by the impacts of my pelvis against her ass. Her body began quaking and, unable to support herself, crashed forward face down on the bed. My body followed hers downward and pinned her against the mattress as I gave a few more hard thrusts before pushing myself as far into her depths as possible, and releasing volley after volley of cum. Her walls sheathing my cock spasmed through a long drawn-out orgasm, milking every drop of seed from my cock. I held myself over her while our mutual orgasm slowly subsided. Not wanting to smother her with my weight, I rolled off to her side, leaving a strand of cum as my cock slipped from her warmth and dragged across her ass. Still laying on her stomach, Stefani turned her head and motioned me toward her for a series of lovingly soft post-coital kisses. She then repeated her earlier actions of cupping a hand to her crotch and making her way to the bathroom, to which I chuckled and she returned a playfully stern expression and wagging finger. I checked on the girls again while she was in the bathroom and then we both decided we should get a little sleep before they would be up for Christmas morning. Stefani set the alarm on her phone and we drifted off to sleep naked in each other's arms. Wake Up Call. I didn't hear the alarm, but Stefani did and apparently decided to give me a different type of wake-up call. I awoke to the feeling of wet warmth around my morning erection. I looked down to see a mass of dark curly hair slowly moving up and down over my midsection. I reached out and brushed aside her mane to see her looking up at me, the corners of her mouth smiling from around my cock. She briefly pulled it from her mouth and offered a cheery, "Good morning handsome." I replied, "Good morning beautiful." before she returned her attention to pleasuring me. She resumed slowly making oral love to my glans and moved one hand to massage my balls as she worked. After a while, she began to take more of my shaft with each downward motion until my engorged head began flirting with the entrance to her throat. She had no perceivable reflex to the contact and, on the following downstroke, wiggled her head a little to work my crown past the restriction. Once past the threshold, she took my full length, burying her nose firmly into my pelvis. She held herself there for several moments before pulling herself off my cock, then repeating the actions again and again. I had never experienced that feeling before and it didn't take long for me to be overcome by the pleasure. While buried deep in her throat, I urgently warned, "I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum!" Stefani strained to push her head down further and take in every possible millimeter of my cock before purposefully constricting her throat around the head of my cock. My hands grasped at her curly locks as I launched forceful jets of cum directly into her throat. After the first few ejections, she pulled back to remove my crown from her throat and to milk the remaining cum into her mouth with a rhythmic bobbing motion. She looked into my eyes as she swallowed my seed and continued fellating my organ until it softened in her mouth, then simply said, "Merry Christmas, David." Christmas Morning. I had started a fire in the great room fireplace after Stefani's morning gift and was faking blanket-covered sleep on the sofa when I heard little footsteps clamoring up the basement steps and bursting through the sleigh bell alarmed door. The girls scurried across the room in their new pajamas, taking the shortest route to the Christmas presents under the tree, and began eagerly exploring which packages were for whom. I pretended to be waking up and put on a show by pushing the blanket aside, stretching my arms in an exaggerated fashion as I sat upright, and saying, "Merry Christmas, girls!" Just then, I saw Stefani coming down the loft stairs and continuing the ruse by drearily rubbing her eyes and smoothing her disheveled curls. She had apparently gone shopping in my closet and was wearing one of my old t-shirts, which was long enough on her to almost completely cover a pair of my boxer shorts beneath. She echoed, "Merry Christmas everyone!" The girls distractedly replied, "Merry Christmas," as they continued sorting through gifts under the tree. Stefani sat down next to me on the sofa and folded one leg beneath her. After confirming the girls were not looking, I turned my head and gave Stefani a quick peck on the lips before suggesting, "Girls, do you want to pass out all the presents?" They excitedly responded, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and enthusiastically went about checking tags and making stacks of presents where each recipient was seated. I reached over to take Stefani's hand in mine, our fingers interlaced, as we soaked in the holiday atmosphere. During their process, Toni and Lizzie independently delivered a package for either me or Stefani and noticed us holding hands. Interestingly, they both had similar reactions which amounted to hesitating for a moment, then going on about what they were doing as if us holding hands was expected and logical. Once the girls had all the gift bags and wrapped boxes distributed, we took the civilized approach of taking turns, each of us opening a present while the others looked on. Toni and Lizzie each received an assortment of clothes, girly trinkets, and a couple electronic items. Stefani and I were especially moved when the girls exchanged gifts they had personally selected for each other, then embraced in an extended hug. On my next turn opening a gift, I was genuinely touched when I unwrapped a shirt-box size package from Lizzie to find a small ceramic coin dish, hand-painted in red and green with speckles of gold glitter. Also in the box was an impressively detailed color pencil drawing of Lizzie, Toni, Stefani, and me all holding hands and standing on Lizzie's little bridge behind our house. Stefani and I reserved our presents to each other until all the others had been opened and the girls were happily playing with their new toys. We sat on the sofa watching them and shared occasional discreet touches of affection before exchanging our gifts. I'm sure we would have both selected different items had we known the deepening of our relationship that would occur on Christmas Eve, but they were still meaningful in a retrospective way. I opened an absolutely beautiful mechanical wristwatch with an ornately engraved metal band. As I was admiring its craftsmanship, I noticed the side of the clock face was inscribed with intricate script, "Thank you for being on-time. --Stefani" Knowing the deeper significance of those words in Stefani's painful past made my gift to her equally meaningful. I presented her a small box which she opened to reveal a delicate silver pendant necklace containing a marble-size translucent brown gemstone. Her slender fingers picked up a small printed card inside the jewelry box that read, "Legend of Apache Tears -- This gemstone native to Superior, Arizona bears the tears shed by Apache women after loss of their men defending the sacred homelands. For those who possess an Apache Tear, their emotional body will be cleansed of old traumas or wounds and they need not cry again, because the Apache women cried enough for the one who holds the stone." Stefani carefully placed the card back into the jewelry box and closed the case saying, "Thank you, but I think you are my real healer." I replied, "I know you are mine." and gave her a short but meaningful kiss. Our lips pulled away from each other to find the girls sitting on the floor by the Christmas tree, distracted from playing by the sight of us kissing. Stefani was quicker thinking than me and asked the intentionally leading question, "How would the two of you feel about the four of us spending more time together?" To my surprise, Lizzie put her toys aside, walked over to the sofa and gave Stefani a giant hug. She said something to Stefani while they hugged, but I couldn't make out the words. Toni followed Lizzie's lead and came over to give me a hug. Her face buried into my neck, she said with the honest wisdom of a child, "You make my mom happy." Not understanding the full significance of what had just occurred, Toni and Lizzie returned to playing while Stefani and I silently held hands and just enjoyed the moment. My mind drifted to recount the last couple months, and last 24 hours, as the fingers of my free hand idly twisted and twirled a small piece of wrapping paper. While Stefani and I had commonly tragic backgrounds that drew us together, that is not why I loved her. That was simply the key that opened our guarded doors and freed our real selves. I loved her for being the intelligent, quick-witted, caring, compassionate, and cheerful person I had come to know once she let me inside her world. When we were together, especially with Lizzie and Toni, we felt like a real family. There was genuine care and warmth. Lizzie's reaction to hug Stefani earlier surprised me, but it shouldn't have. I did the best I could to raise her, but I was still only one man. She didn't have a mother figure in her life and, looking back over the last couple months, I could see the special bond she was starting to form with Stefani. I vowed to myself right then that I would focus on doing the same with Toni. Her earlier statement of, "You make my mom happy." and the picture she drew of the four of us holding hands, told me she was clearly more astute to the situation than I was aware. My heart yearned for the impromptu family the four of us had started to become and, more importantly, it yearned for Stefani in a way I hadn't felt since Julie. I glanced down at my free hand and observed that my fidgeting fingers had unconsciously produced a little twisted rope circle from the scrap of wrapping paper. In that moment, I realized that my heart knew what it needed. The girls had moved their play downstairs while I was lost in my thoughts, and Stefani and I hadn't said anything in quite some time. She eventually broke the silence, and my distant stare, by asking, "Are you okay? What's wrong?" I responded, "Nothing is wrong. Absolutely nothing." before continuing with conviction, "I know this is going to sound impulsive, but I've never felt more clearly about anything in my life." I lifted my free hand with the little wrapping paper ring and said, "I love you, Stefani. Will you marry me?" She quickly and emphatically answered, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and her eyes filled with tears as I slipped the makeshift giftwrap ring over her finger. She then leapt into my lap, cradled my face with her palms, and passionately kissed me through her weeping. The Idea. We introduced the idea to Lizzie and Toni as we were all playing board games that Christmas afternoon. It would be an understatement to say they were thrilled about being sisters and living in the same house together. Stefani and I hadn't even begun to consider logistics of being a family. Would we live in my house, her house, a new house? Regardless, the girls immediately started planning how they wanted to decorate a shared bedroom. Stefani asked if they might each like their own room, an idea which the girls quickly dismissed. As the girls' planning continued, Stefani discreetly moved her hand under the table and onto my thigh, giving it affectionate caresses and little love squeezes. I gave her a contented smile, then a moment later she interrupted the girls' conversation to ask, "Would the two of you like to sleep in the tent downstairs again tonight?" Of course they said yes, but I think Stefani and I were even more excited than they were. When the evening wound down, we tucked them into bed and headed upstairs to my bedroom. Stefani decided she would like a shower so we gathered towels and toiletries, sharing plenty of kisses and touches as we did. We reluctantly parted and she proceeded into the bathroom. I heard the glass door open and close, then the sounds of splashing water indicating she was in the shower. I gave her about 10-minutes to freshen up before stripping naked and going in to surprise her. I opened the shower door to see her rinsing shampoo from her hair. She continued rinsing without interruption, but acknowledged me by saying, "I was hoping you would come in." My hands explored her body while she attempted to rinsed her hair, my hardened cock occasionally poking and pressing against her as we moved. She gave up rinsing after a few moments and we urgently kissed in each other's arms, our wet naked bodies pressed together and responding to the slippery contact. After some extended foreplay, I turned Stefani away from me and motioned for her to place one foot up on the tiled shower bench, then entered her from behind in that standing position. She steadied herself against the shower walls as I passionately took her in that standing position, my hands alternating between her holding her hips and kneading her soapy tits. Stefani giggled as I eventually pulled out of her and the combined product of our orgasms trailed down the inside of her leg and swirled down the shower drain. We did actually clean ourselves, of course with a lot of shared soaping, rinsing, and drying assistance, before taking our desire to the bed. We made love numerous times that night in various waves of passion, some tender and caring, some urgent and visceral, and all immensely satisfying to our bodies and souls. Announcement. Stefani told her parents about our engagement when they returned from their cruise. They were understandably concerned given the very short timeline of events and urged her to slow things down. They expressed the same to me when Lizzie and I met them for the first time over a family dinner. After eating, her parents took me aside to reinforce their concerns when I began talking somewhat cryptically, "I was perfectly content living day-to-day, just Lizzie and me as our own little family. Sure, I had fantasies about my wife still being alive, or meeting some beautiful woman that would fill that hole in my heart, but I didn't expect that to ever happen and certainly didn't seek it out. Then Lizzie met Toni, and I met a very; guarded; version of Stefani." Her parents gave each other knowing glances at that statement, and her dad offered, "And bitchy." I laughed and put my hands up in the air as if to mockingly plead, "You said it, not me." before I verbally continued, "Let's just say that her; cold; attitude led to us having a conversation and discovering we have some common experiences in our pasts. Anyway, that's when I truly met the real Stefani and began falling in love, not because of our common pasts, but because of the beautiful, intelligent, caring, compassionate, and cheerful person I came to know after she let me in. I didn't understand what was missing from my life until I truly met the real Stefani; and Toni. The four of us complete each other." Her parents' faces visibly softened as I continued, "I completely understand your concerns, and I'm willing to wait as long as it takes to have your blessing. Your daughter is my fantasy, my fairy tale that I thought I would never find. I can wait a little longer." Her mom's eyes filled with tears and her dad held out his hand to shake mine saying, "You have our blessing. I trust the two of you to decide when the time is right." Blending. Stefani and I honored her parent's guidance and spent the next months growing together and falling deeper in love. We had frequent sleepover nights at both my house and hers and were really beginning to function as a family of four. Stefani was very much becoming a mother to Lizzie, and me a father to Toni. At some point that spring, we all knew the time was right. In early June, Stefani's parents and a small gathering of friends looked on as Stefani, Toni, Lizzie, and I stood on the bridge behind our house and officially became a family. It turns out maybe Lizzie was always right about that bridge. It did have a way of healing wounds and making everything right again. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Bridge Engineering: Part 2 Why is my mom here? Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt. I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept. Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?" Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared." Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!" Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection. By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night." "I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe." She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different." Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?" Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom. I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea." She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal. I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers." "You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?" "Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries." The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you." She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant. I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant." Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum." She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry." "Good call." We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it." She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet. "I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed." She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available. My hands methodically moved across the wall rack, sliding each hanger a bit so I could examine the respective article. After a few minutes, I heard the sounds of Stefani turning on the shower, opening the glass shower door, and then water sporadically splashing against the tile and glass enclosure. My mind came to the awareness that there was a completely naked woman in my shower, just on the other side of the door. I couldn't help but think of how her intimate features must look as the steaming spray trickled down her body. Realizing I was standing there inappropriately fantasizing about a woman in a questionable emotional condition, I snapped myself out of it and continued thumbing through hangers to arrive at a pair of heavy flannel lounge pants. They were a much too small Christmas gift from years past, but I figured they would work for Stefani if she rolled the pant legs up a little. A t-shirt and sweatshirt seemed like the obvious choices for her upper half given a lot of women like relaxing in oversized men's clothes anyway. Organizing my selections, I noticed there weren't any undergarments and shrugged it off thinking she would just have to re-use what she had on, or go commando, but then had a last-second thought to grab a pair of boxer shorts. I folded everything neatly, set the items in a pyramiding stack on the corner of the bed, and closed the bedroom door behind me on the way out. About 30-minutes later, the girls were in Lizzie's room and I was sitting in the great room when Stefani padded down the stairs in bare feet wearing the lounge pants and the oversized t-shirt that was slightly moist around the collar from her damp curls. The t-shirt clung a little to her moist torso and gave evidence of her unrestrained tits jiggling under the fabric. She smiled as she reached the main floor and softly said, "Thank you. I really needed that." "You're welcome. Are you hungry?" "Not really, my stomach is still turning a little from last night." she said as she sat next to me on the sofa and folded her legs beneath her. "I'm so sorry for the drama. I wasn't thinking clearly and I'm thoroughly embarrassed I showed up here like that." "Please don't be. Like I said earlier, I'm just happy to know you're safe. You seemed pretty traumatized." Stefani replied, "Traumatized is probably a little strong." before seemingly pausing to consider if she wanted to offer any more information. She exhaled loudly and hesitantly continued, "I've had some; let's call them; rocky roads in my personal life, and last night was just the latest example." I sympathetically offered, "I'm sorry." She shrugged her shoulders and introspectively recapped, "I've worked with him for several years and thought he was a nice guy; and he was until he started drinking. Dinner was enjoyable, but by the time we all got to the dance club he was pretty buzzed and started getting handsy. When I rebuffed his advances, he got belligerent and more forceful." Stefani's eyes were beginning to swell as she recounted the previous evening's events in her head. My own head was filled with questions and concerns, but I sensed she had more to say and didn't want to hinder her in getting it out. "Thankfully, my coworkers saw what was happening and interceded. He took off and that was the end of it." She paused for a moment then tearily continued, "It's not just him. Last night wasn't the first time something like this happened. I seem to be a magnet for jerks and losers. At least this one wasn't married; that I know of." "I'm sorry." She quietly repeated to herself something she had said the previous night, "Why can't I escape it?" I couldn't hold back my curiosity, "You said that last night too. What do you mean you can't escape 'it'?" She answered coldly through her tears, "Alcohol," before pausing for a few quick moments to gather herself and continuing, "It ruined my marriage. It robbed Toni of a father. It turned my coworker into a creep last night. Etc, etc;” I took her hand in mine and said, "I'm sorry. I understand." She abruptly pulled her hand from mine and argued, "I appreciate your compassion, but please don't say you understand." I stood up and said, "I think we should go for a walk outside." I didn't really give her an opportunity to say no and walked to the mudroom to get a jacket. I put mine on, then handed one to Stefani as she followed me. We both slipped on a pair of my fleece lined muck boots. The boots and jacket were both too large for her, but they would suffice. I shouted to the girls that Stefani and I were going on a walk, then we stepped outside. As we strolled away from the house and into the woods, I inquired, "Please tell me about your ex-husband." "Well, we met in college and he was wonderful. I thought he was everything I wanted in life. His drinking wasn't an issue then. I mean we both went to the typical college parties and had too much to drink, but it wasn't a problem. We married the summer after we graduated and started a typical newlywed life." Our boots crunched through fall leaves on the forest floor as Stefani continued, "After we were married, he occasionally went out with friends or old college buddies and came home drunk. Again, it wasn't frequent and wasn't anything concerning." We reached Lizzie's bridge and both sat on the edge dangling our feet over the water below. "Over time, and after Toni came along, his occasional nights out evolved into several times a week and he became defensive whenever I would say anything about it. Eventually, alcoholism; let's call it what it was; completely overtook him. It wasn't just going out with friends anymore. He always had a drink in his hand. Commitments were meaningless to him and he would show up hours late, if at all. Toni's birthday parties, family holidays, dates with me; it didn't matter." "By the time Toni was three, he lost his job, which only gave him an excuse to be drunk all day. I constantly begged him to get help, but that would only agitate him and cause a fight. That continued for about a year until his agitation turned into physical abuse. That was my breaking point and I told him I wanted a divorce." Stefani was now talking through streaming tears and I took her hand in mine as a show of support. "The night I told him, he went out to the bar and never came back. After a couple weeks, I realized he was never coming back and I hired a divorce attorney who, in turn, hired a private investigator to track him down. It took a few months, but they eventually found him in Key West where he could find work as a day laborer on fishing charters and beg enough money and free drinks from tourists to get by. He demanded a healthy ransom to sign the divorce papers but, at that point, I would have paid anything." With that, she fell silent and leaned to rest her head on my shoulder. We sat quietly listening to the gentle breeze in the trees, punctuated occasionally by Stefani's sniffles. After a few minutes of building courage, I sighed and started talking, "I think I told you that Lizzie and I lived in Indiana before moving here, right?" Stefani answered softly with her head still on my shoulder, "Yes." "Well, I grew up there, in a very small town in the southern part of the state. When I was younger, my dad was a functional alcoholic. He was the best heavy equipment mechanic in the area and ran a very successful business, but came home and drank himself to blackout every night." Stefani raised her head to look at me as I continued talking, "He wasn't an angry or abusive drunk, and was never drunk in public. He was just basically an absent parent. He worked all day then came home, sat in front of the television and drank until he passed out." "My mom did everything for us and held the family together until she got sick when I was in 8th grade. The ovarian cancer had already metastasized throughout her abdomen when she was diagnosed, and she was gone a few months later." My hand had held Stefani's while she was talking and now she reciprocated by interlacing her slender fingers with mine. "Even though he didn't show it, my dad loved her deeply and her death sent him into a tailspin. He turned into a full-time drunk and lost everything; the business, the house, the cars. There were many mornings that I would wake up for school and find him passed out in the living room or, worse yet, already starting the new day with a drink in his hand. When I was in high school, it was common for me to get a call from the Sheriff saying he was drunk or passed out somewhere around town. The Sheriff was a family friend and just called me to come get him rather than arresting him. Looking back on it, he was just an enabler by letting him go." Stefani squeezed my hand in hers as I spoke, "I worked odd jobs around town and managed to earn enough money for my dad and I to survive in a tiny apartment above the hardware store. Between poverty status and my good school grades, I managed to get a full scholarship at IU in Bloomington." "I was concerned about how my dad would take me leaving for school, but it turned out I didn't need to worry. His only question was if I would have a job and keep paying the bills. I did and continued doing so even after Julie and I were married." Stefani leaned against me as we sat on the bridge and offered, "I'm sorry for what I said earlier. You do understand." "Yes, unfortunately I do." She cautiously probed further, "If I may ask, is your dad still around?" I had repressed this part of my past for years and wasn't sure I wanted to dredge up those memories. My head hung and watched the bubbling water below. After several minutes without a response, Stefani squeezed my hand and prompted, "David?" "He's in prison." She dug deeper when she realized I wasn't going to elaborate on my own, "Why?" I continued looking into the moving water and softly said, "Julie and Lizzie were hit by a drunk driver." It took a second to register in her mind, "Oh my God, it was him." "Yes." She took her hand from mine and, instead, wrapped both arms around me in a sympathetic and understanding hug. We sat in each other's arms for quite some time before I said, "We should probably go back inside and see what the girls are doing." Stefani agreed and we slowly made our way back through the woods toward the house. As we walked, I said, "Lizzie doesn't know any of that stuff about her grandfather. I'll tell her someday, but probably not anytime soon." "I understand. Toni was young enough that she doesn't remember her dad and didn't know why he left. I avoided the topic for a long time, but eventually I had to tell her." "Lizzie knows that she and Julie were in a car accident. She just doesn't know the part about my dad." Stefani stopped walking and pulled on my arm for me to stop with her. She pulled me into an embrace and said, "Thank you." I returned her hug, then kept one arm around her back as we finished walking to the house. Stefani, Toni, Lizzie and I spent most of the afternoon playing board games by the fireplace and enjoying the time together. As we did, I found myself becoming attracted to Stefani, both mentally and physically. The cold, guarded person I knew faded away and a new sunny, alluring personality emerged as she smiled and laughed. I stole glances while she wasn't looking, enjoying the simple way she sat with one leg folded beneath her and the other pulled up so she could rest her chin on her knee, the way she twisted curls of hair in her slender fingers when she thought, the way her neatly-painted toes flexed when she reached for the board game pieces, and the way her eyes sparkled when she laughed. Later in the evening, Stefani and I collaborated on preparation of an impromptu taco dinner, before we all said our goodbyes. Still in my borrowed clothes as they left, Stefani gave me one more hug and whispered in my ear, "Thank you again for taking me in." before giving me a soft kiss on the cheek. Uniting. Play dates continued frequently for Lizzie and Toni over the following weeks, both at Stefani's house and at mine. However, unlike before, Stefani would invite me to stay and I would do the same when at my house. Sometimes we would simply sit quietly in each other's company working on our laptops. Other times we would chat casually about a wide range of topics, getting to know each other and exploring our commonalities and differences. During one of those discussions, we found ourselves talking about balancing life demands as a single parent; children, work, cooking, cleaning, etc., and how it left very little time for personal interests and pursuits. I joked, "Ha, sharing the work is definitely a strong argument for having a partner!" Stefani looked at me and very seriously asked, "Have you dated since Julie passed?" "I've been on a few dates, but I wouldn't say I've dated. A couple years after we moved here, some of my friends started trying to set me up with people. The ladies were nice enough, but I wasn't ready yet and it just didn't feel right. After a few dates, I decided it was best to just decline their attempts" She probed further, "How long ago was that?" "The last one was maybe 4 years ago." I answered before returning the question, "How about you? Have you dated?" She groaned, "Hmm, my dating history isn't any better than what happened with that guy from my office. I've met a few guys, but they've all turned out to be jerks. I tell you, I'm a magnet for them. One guy that I really liked and went out with for about a month, turned out to be married. The others weren't that much different than the guy from work, and it became obvious on the first dates that they were only looking for sex, not a relationship." "I'm sorry." Neither one of us said anything more on the topic and we moved on to other subjects, but there was an unspoken understanding that we were both exploring the other person's openness to a relationship. Friendsgiving. The week after Thanksgiving, Stefani and I sat on stools at my kitchen island tapping away on our laptop keyboards while Toni and Lizzie played upstairs. I was answering emails, and Stefani was filling out what looked to be a very complicated accounting spreadsheet on her screen. After an hour or so, Stefani sighed and announced, "I need a break from these numbers." She extended her arms straight above her head and arched her back as she stretched. The motion served to thrust her tits outward, stretching the fabric of her thin button-up blouse and revealing the intricate texture of a lace bra beneath. It also caused the bottom of the untucked blouse to rise upward, exposing a flat, toned midriff and cute belly button. Having been caught looking, she just smiled knowingly and asked "How was your Thanksgiving?" "It was good. Lizzie and I went over to George and Linda's house for a 'Friendsgiving'. There were about ten people there, plus a few kids. We stayed for most of the day, then came home and roasted some marshmallows in the fireplace. How was yours?" "It was stereotypical," she replied as she continued in a mock monotonous tone, "We went to my parents' house, ate dinner, and all the men fell asleep watching football while my mom and sisters harassed me to find a husband. You know, all the usual things." I said sarcastically, "Sounds delightful." then asked seriously, "I take it that is a topic of conversation at every family gathering?" "Yes, they think they are being funny about it, joking about how they should set me up with this guy or that guy, but it gets annoying really fast. Especially since I know they really aren't joking. At least I won't have to hear it at Christmas. My parents decided to go on a Caribbean cruise over the holidays, so my sisters are all going to their husbands' sides of their families." I processed that for a few seconds, then asked, "Have you made any other plans? Would you and Toni like to spend Christmas here with us?" Stefani sincerely replied, "I would love that. I know Toni will too." We went on to plan out the details and decided that Stefani would bring their gifts over on Christmas Eve so she didn't have to transport them Christmas morning. That discussion evolved into Stefani bringing some of her family's traditional Italian dishes for dinner, then further into a more formal Christmas Eve dining event. She thought it would be fun for the girls, and I certainly didn't object to the idea of seeing Stefani in a nice dress. Holidays. On the Saturday two weeks before Christmas, Lizzie and I went to the local Rotary Club tree sale. Lizzie carefully inspected every tree on the lot before running back to one of the first trees near the entrance and declaring, "This is it! This is the perfect tree!" The Frazier Fir was a little big and a little expensive for my preference, but I acquiesced and paid the man standing next to me with a perceptive grin on his face. After strapping the tree on top of my Jeep, we climbed in and I asked Lizzie, "Should we see if Toni wants to come help decorate it?" Lizzie bounced in her seat and squealed, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I pulled my phone out of my pocket and texted Stefani, "Just bought tree. U2 want to decorate tonight?" She replied back almost immediately, "Yes, I'll bring chili." When we got home, I untied the tree in the gravel driveway and did my best to shake out any loose needles. Before taking it in the house, Lizzie and I decided on a location off to the side of the great room fireplace and shifted furniture around to accommodate the tree. I then dug the tree stand and some boxes of decorations out of the basement. After all the preparations were made, I brought the tree inside. Lizzie steadied the empty stand while I placed the base of the tree and held it upright while Lizzie tightened the stand's handscrews to secure it in place. With it tightened as much as Lizzie's little fingers could muster, I crawled under the tree and made little adjustments while Lizzie gave me left or right straightening instructions. When she was satisfied, I gave each of the handscrews a final tightening. We stood together admiring our work and congratulated each other on the job well done before she went get a container of water for the tree. I spent the next couple hours on household tasks that I hadn't accomplished during the week, then decided to get cleaned up a little before Stefani and Toni arrived. I washed up, applied some fresh deodorant and cologne, then changed into a pair of casual khakis and an ugly but festive Christmas sweater. Decorating. Stefani and Toni arrived soon after I changed. Stefani carrying a crockpot of chili and Toni carrying a bag full of accompaniments. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door and unloaded their hands as they shed their coats and shoes. Stefani laughed at my sweater as she slid her coat off her shoulders, "Seriously?" I feigned ignorance and replied sarcastically, "What?!" With coats hung up and the crock pot plugged in, the four of us found our way over to the unadorned tree and began discussing how to decorate it. I opened the box containing light strands and said, "We have some multi-color lights and some white lights, which should we use ladies?" The two girls discussed it for a moment then answered in unison, "All of them!" I chuckled and started untangling the light strands and stringing them around the tree as Stefani and the girls explored the other boxes of decorations I had brought up from the basement. I couldn't help but admire Stefani as she picked through the boxes and watched me wrap lights around the tree. She was wearing a loose-fitting cream color corded sweater, black leggings, and cream color fuzzy socks that matched her sweater. I'm sure she intended it as a comfortable lounging outfit, but it complimented her long, toned body very well. I finished the last strand of lights and took a seat on the sofa while Toni and Lizzie continued unwrapping ornaments and laying them out on the floor. Stefani had found a tree skirt in one of the boxes and asked, "Should I put it on?" I answered, "Sure. There should be another one somewhere in the boxes if you want to see it, but I think the one you have is the best." She said, "This one is nice." then crawled over to the tree. She unfolded the skirt and reached under the tree while on her hands and knees to pull it around the trunk. Gravity slid the bottom of her oversize sweater above her hips and a few inches up her back as she leaned and stretched to adjust the skirt, presenting a wonderful view of her perfect heart-shaped rear. My gaze was fixed on the sensual, womanly curves that were only slightly veiled by the form-fitting legging fabric. Stefani pulled the skirt edges outward and tried her best to smooth any wrinkles before asking, "How does that look?" Still staring at her ass, I rallied courage to suggestively answer, "It looks incredible." Curious about the overly enthusiastic response, Stefani looked back over her shoulder and saw me looking at her rear, not the tree skirt. She smiled mischievously, subtly wiggled her ass, then spent a couple more minutes unnecessarily straightening imaginary wrinkles in the skirt. The girls were unaware of the adult exchanges and Lizzie innocently asked, "Can we start putting ornaments on now?" I came back to reality and answered, "Sure, go for it!" as Stefani moved to sit next to me on the sofa. The girls formulated a plan for shorter Lizzie to decorate the bottom of the tree, taller Toni to hang ornaments on the middle section, and Stefani and me to get whatever they couldn't reach. Stefani nestled against my side as we watched the girls make trips back and forth between selecting ornaments laid on the floor and choosing the perfect location for each on the tree. Their happiness being together and sharing in the festive atmosphere was infectious, and I sat there feeling emotions I hadn't felt in a very long time. It was very comfortable to have Toni and Stefani there with us. It just felt right. With those thoughts swirling in my head, my hand reached to find Stefani's and our fingers intuitively interlaced. My heart swelled as Stefani snuggled further into me. When the girls had their portions of the tree sufficiently loaded, Stefani and I finished decorating the upper portion and I added the crowning star. We all stood back to admire our work and I flipped the switch for the grand lighting finale. The girls cheered with delight while Stefani and I each put an arm around the other's back and shared a side-hug while appreciating the tree. After sharing a few moments, Stefani moved on to serve dinner while I cleaned up the empty decoration boxes. We all shared conversation over the meal at the dining room table, then played some after-dinner card games. I felt a pang of emptiness when it was time for Stefani and Toni to leave, and really didn't want them to go. That evening I felt a sense of family that I hadn't felt since Julie died. I didn't want to scare Stefani with the heaviness of my thoughts, and understatedly said, "I really enjoyed spending the day with you. I hope we can all spend more evenings like this together." Stefani wasn't as subtle. As they were putting their coats on and heading out the door, she gave me a goodbye hug with the girls looking on, and whispered in my ear, "I didn't see mistletoe hung anywhere. You should get some." Holiday Break. The week before Christmas was a whirlwind, filled with school holiday activities, Christmas shopping, and end-of-the-year accounting for my business. There wasn't time for play dates, but we did all see each other at the school holiday play and concert. Both girls had parts in the play, Toni as an ice skater and Lizzie tending a chestnut roasting cart. Stefani and I found each other in the crowd of parents entering the auditorium and enjoyed the show side-by-side. I didn't know how she felt about the two of us being friendly in public, so I sat next to her playing the part of a plutonic acquaintance. It was Stefani who reached over and placed her hand on the top of my thigh, which I covered with mine and gave a squeeze of affection. We all went to the downtown sweet shop after the concert where the girls both ate mountainous ice cream sundaes while Stefani and I sipped on decaf coffee. We shared another goodbye hug when we parted ways at the end of the evening. This time it was my turn to whisper in Stefani's ear, "We need to find some time alone." She inhaled sharply and shuddered a little when I discreetly placed a kiss just under her ear. The Big Event. On the morning of Christmas Eve, Lizzie and I made some final preparations for the big event, including retrieval of a formal set of china and crystal stemware packed away in the basement. We washed all the china and stemware before turning our attention to the table by spreading a white linen tablecloth, arranging the china and crystal place settings, and creating a centerpiece with some fir boughs and velvet ribbon. The crowning element was a forest of candles randomly spaced along the center of the table. After finishing, I steered Lizzie up to her room to change clothes before doing a quick final clean of the kitchen and great room, then heading upstairs to freshen up and change. I opted for a slightly casual look with a sport coat and open collar button-down shirt. Lizzie went for an all-out, over-the-top look in a way only a third-grade girl can, with a long lace dress, heels, and an abundance of costume jewelry. I heard gravel crunching under tires as I was complimenting Lizzie on her dress and looked out the window to see Stefani and Toni's car coming to a stop outside. Lizzie and I greeted them at the door. Lizzie with squeals of excitement for Toni, and me with a hug for Stefani. With a long overcoat still on, Stefani said, "Presents and dinner are in the trunk of my car. Would you mind?" "Of course not." I didn't bother putting on a coat and swiftly walked out to retrieve hot trays of food covered in aluminum foil and packed in boxes. Toni held the door open upon my return to the house and I complimented her attire, which was on par with Lizzie's style for the evening. I entered to see Stefani standing in the kitchen wearing a floor-length, deep burgundy satin evening gown. The off-the-shoulder cut drew attention to her lithe neck and sensually exposed collar bones and shoulders, while the deep-V bust line and her pendant necklace pointed directly to the shallow valley between her modest tits. The torso of the dress was neatly fitted to her narrow waist then flared outward over her hips into the pleated A-line gown. It was the perfect dress for her body and she looked absolutely amazing. My admiration grew even more when she shifted position to purposefully reveal a long, toned leg through the full length slit in the side. "You look incredible!" I praised while placing the boxes of food on the kitchen island and making a show of looking at her from head to toe. She feigned a shy, "Aww, thank you." and humbly said, "I wear it once a year for the company holiday party." I turned to make another trip to her car and on the way out the door, I replied, "You should wear it more often. You make that dress look really good." I made several trips schlepping boxes of food and Christmas presents. When I returned and put the last couple boxes on the kitchen counter, Stefani had begun unpacking an assortment of homemade Italian dishes, including chicken piccata, fettucine with clam sauce, an antipasto salad, and an assortment of other side dishes. I exclaimed, "Wow, this looks and smells fantastic!" as I moved to steal a small clam off the top of the fettucine. She swatted my hand and playfully disciplined, "You need to wait, mister!" The girls tasked themselves with lighting the numerous candles on the table as I dimmed the house lights. Meanwhile, Stefani finished plating the last few items and carried them to the table. We dined by the soft glow of candlelight talking about good memories of Christmas, with Stefani and I temporarily ignoring the painful ones from our respective pasts. At one point, as the girls were consumed with a conversation of their own, Stefani commented, "This china is beautiful. You have good tastes." I didn't want to kill the mood, but I also wanted to be honest. "Julie picked it out for our wedding registry. She had an eye for the finer things in life." "Oh my gosh, I'm so, so sorry! I should have known!" "Please, it's okay. I wouldn't have used it if I wasn't ready to talk about it. I figured it was time to dust it off for a special occasion." She meekly asked, "Is this the first time you've used it since?" "Yes." Her beautiful blue eyes looked warmly into mine as her long slender fingers mindlessly twirled a lock of hair above her right ear. She spoke with layers of meaning, "I'm understanding more and more that Julie knew how to choose the finer things." We shared an extended gaze across the table that was only interrupted by Toni asking, "Can we have dessert now?" Stefani and I chuckled and she answered, "Yes, you may." before standing up to clear the table of dirty plates. I offered in my best butler voice, "I will service the table, madam, if you would like to prepare the next course for the Ladies of the Court." The girls thought that was hilarious and started practicing their own stuffy accents, which only intensified as consequences of the sugary tiramisu and cannoli took hold. When we had all finished, I announced in my Lordship voice, "Thank you Ladies, the food was remarkable and so was the company. Shall we retire to the parlor for after-dinner amusements?" The girls looked confused, so Stefani clarified, "He means games." after which they scrambled out of their chairs to explore the cabinet housing our selection of card and board games. Stefani and I cleared the table and generally tidied up the kitchen while the girls debated which games to play. We worked efficiently as a team, sharing a lot of unnecessary and 'accidental' touches as we moved about. The girls finished their game selections and we played several games of 'Chutes 'N Ladders' before moving on to 'Sorry' and, finally, a very long game of 'Monopoly' in which they eventually lost interest and asked if they could go watch a movie in the basement. Stefani started to object, "It's getting late. We should probably be going." before I gestured for the girls to go on downstairs. They didn't wait for Stefani's response and took off down the stairs. She looked at me quizzically as I stood up and motioned for her to follow me. We trailed the girls down the stairs where Stefani silently absorbed what was before her. I had set up two twin beds in front of the downstairs television and created a makeshift tent out of some decorative tree branches, tulle fabric, and twinkle lights. It was a perfect sleepover paradise for two third-grade girls. I put my arm around Stefani and whispered in her ear, "You're right, it is getting late. Maybe you should just spend the night." She put her arm around my back and whispered back, "Umm; sounds nice, but;” as she nodded toward the girls. I responded not to her, but to Lizzie and Toni who were sitting on one of the beds scrolling through movie options on the DVR. "Girls?" When they both raised their heads to look at me, I announced, "We've decided to let you have a sleepover tonight so that we can all be here together for Christmas morning;” They cheered and hugged each other before I continued, "; but there are a couple rules; first, you can watch a movie, then you need to get ready for bed in the bathroom down here and go right to sleep. The pink gift bags on your beds are special Christmas Eve sleepover kits with pajamas, toothpaste, a toothbrush, and a few other things." Lizzie and Toni scurried to check out the gift bags, but I interceded, "Wait a minute; the second rule is that you can't come upstairs until 7:00 tomorrow morning;” I said motioning to Stefani and I, "; we need a decent night's sleep. Do you both agree to the rules?" They eagerly shouted in unison, "Yes, Yes, Yes!" "Ok, we'll see you on Christmas morning!" Before we could turn to leave, Toni asked, "Mom, where will you sleep?" I anticipated the question and interceded with a little white lie, "She'll sleep in my bed. I'm going to sleep on the great room sofa so I can make sure you two don't try to sneak upstairs to look at the presents." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni simply said, "Okay, goodnight mom." To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

 Bridge Engineering: Part 1Two broken, single parents find healing.Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.And so it began. The start of another school year. I pulled my Jeep into the school grounds and took my place in the waiting drop-off lane. Children scurried about the school grounds with crisp back-to-school clothes and brightly colored backpacks not yet soiled and tattered from use. I winced internally as numerous mothers hugged their little ones, sent them into the building, and tearfully departed.My Elizabeth unfastened her seatbelt and eagerly fidgeted on the edge of the seat as we crept forward in line. Upon arrival at the designated unloading zone, Lizzie contorted herself over the center console and gave me a tight, all-consuming hug. "I love you Daddy!" she shouted as a volunteer parent opened the car door. And with that, she was gone in a flash. The volunteer and I just smiled at each other and shrugged our shoulders.In a repeat of years past, I drove away with a feeling of emptiness. Lizzie and I spent every minute of the summer together and I grew accustomed to her as my constant companion. It seemed like just yesterday that I dropped her off for the first day of preschool. Today it's third grade. How fast will the remaining years fly by before she leaves me all alone?I spent the day in a nearby coffee shop distractedly conducting business via email on my laptop. It wasn't rational, but somehow it felt better knowing I was only a couple minutes from the school, and from Lizzie. Time passed excruciatingly slow and I struggled to resist going to the school and being one of 'those' helicopter parents. Well, school ends at 2:50. I held out until 2:15.I was third in the line of vehicles waiting for pick-up and my eyes anxiously scanned the mass of children emerging from the school doors. It wasn't long before I spotted Lizzie joyfully skipping hand-in-hand with a girl I didn't recognize. She was rail thin, had a very lightly tanned skin tone, and towered above Lizzie. That wasn't too surprising since Lizzie took after her very petite mother and also barely made the birthday cutoff for her grade, but this girl was quite a bit taller than the average third grader.The girls zig-zagged as they skipped down the sidewalk with swinging arms and bouncing hair. Lizzie's straight and amber brown, her friend's a loose mass of dark curls. Lizzie spotted my Jeep and pointed it out to her friend. They hugged goodbye with Lizzie's arms around her friend's waist, and her friend's arms around Lizzie's head. I smiled at the height contrast and felt a sense of relief as Lizzie ran toward the Jeep.She climbed in and frantically began telling me everything about her day, a flood of words pouring from her mouth as if a damn holding them back had burst, "My teacher is Mrs. Pierpont and she is really nice and she has red hair. A boy named Alex sits next to me and he has shiny shoes. I had a hot dog for lunch and; and; and;”My heart felt comfort as she sat next to me and I heard the happiness in her voice. I needed her near me and to know that everything was ok.Lizzie had talked non-stop for 10 minutes and was still going as we headed toward home. The small-town streets gave way to a rural two-lane road as we headed out of town, and eventually the tires crunched along the gravel road leading to our house in the woods. It was the tranquil setting that I needed when Lizzie and I moved here 8 years ago."; and I met a new friend. Her name is Toni, well it's really Antonia, but she wants to be called Toni. Kind of like my name is Elizabeth, but you call me Lizzie. She is really nice and really tall. She has a pet frog."I interrupted to ask, "Is that who you were skipping with after school?""Yes, she in my class but she doesn't sit next to me. I met her when we were in line for lunch and we sat together. She brought a salad from home and bought a milk in the lunch line. She just moved here from somewhere else. Can I bring lunch from home tomorrow?"I patted her knee with my hand and said, "Of course, you can sweetie." as we parked in front of the house.It wasn't a large house but was plenty of space for the two of us. There was a great room, kitchen and half bathroom on the main level; two bedroom-bathroom suites and a loft space on the second level; and a semi-finished basement that I had been slowly working on for several years. It had all the modern technology and conveniences but was built with a rustic charm complementing its setting in the woods.We kicked our shoes off in the mudroom and Lizzie discarded her backpack into the coat cubby by the door. Lizzie, or more accurately, I, survived the first day of the school year. Only 179 more to go.Getting In A Rhythm.Lizzie and I settled into the school year rhythm over the next couple weeks and I began to slowly let go of my separation anxiety. Every day, I dropped her off at school, worked from home, then picked her up from school. Evenings were filled with homework, dinner preparation, and some form of relaxing time together. Lizzie particularly enjoyed walking in the woods and making up imaginary games with sticks, leaves, rocks, or other things she would find along the way. The grand finale of her outdoor adventures was always spending some time on a rope swing that I had hung from a tall oak tree. Other nights we might occupy ourselves with board games, cards, or television as the mood struck us. At the end of every night, Lizzie would get ready for bed then we would spend about a half-hour talking and reading a book of her choice before turning off the lights.I also noticed another pattern forming in those first few weeks of school. Lizzie was talking more and more about her new friend, Toni. They waited for each other to arrive in the mornings before going into the school together and would always emerge side-by-side in the afternoons. They were quickly becoming inseparable and I was happy to see her form that kind of relationship. Like me, Lizzie had always been socially reserved with only a few limited friendships.I saw her reserved personality opening up more and more with Toni, so one evening when Lizzie asked if she could invite her to play at our house, I readily agreed. I wrote my name and cell phone number on a note pad before tearing it out and handing it to Lizzie, "Ask her to have her parents call me and we will see if we can setup a time to play."Lizzie squealed and bounced up and down in excitement. She continued bouncing all the way to the mudroom and safely deposited the note in her backpack.Introductions.It was a couple days later, mid-morning on Thursday, that I answered a call from a number I didn't recognize. Thinking it was likely a business call, I answered, "Hello, this is David."A friendly but hesitant female voice replied, "Hi, I'm Stefani, Toni's mom.""Hi Stefani. It's nice to meet you, well, over the phone at least. Lizzie has been so excited to play with Toni!""Yes, I've heard a lot about Lizzie over the last couple weeks. Toni is excited too."I got down to details and asked, "When is Toni available?""Would Saturday afternoon, maybe around 1:00, work for you?""Yes, that would be just fine." Not knowing how many facts about our home life found its way to Toni's parents, I tried to be understanding of the fact that people can be cautious of sending their children, especially girls, to a single father's house. I tentatively asked, "Where would Toni be most comfortable? Lizzie would love for her to come here, or we are happy to meet at Triangle Park. Whatever works best for you."Stefani thought for a brief second, then replied, "Would you be comfortable dropping Lizzie off at our house for a couple hours?"I noticed that she said, "drop her off for a couple hours," which clearly meant I was not invited to stay. However, I didn't think much of it since a dad hanging around during a play date in someone else's house would be awkward at best."Yes, I'm sure Lizzie would enjoy that."Stefani gave me the address, then we exchanged closing words and ended the call. I sat and reflected on the conversation for a few moments. It all seemed very normal. Stefani seemed "normal" and was pleasant enough, though I sensed a business-like tone in her voice. I shrugged it off thinking, "How much can you tell from a 2-minute phone call?"Getting Together.I told Lizzie the news when I picked her up from school. She shrieked with excitement, did a little dance in her seat, and began counting the hours until 1:00 Saturday. She definitely got that over-enjoyment of simple things in life, and the dancing talent, from her mother!Saturday eventually arrived, although much too slowly for Lizzie's liking. After lunch, we hopped into the Jeep and rode into town with Lizzie impatiently fidgeting in the passenger seat the whole way. We pulled onto Depot Street near downtown and Lizzie helped me scan for the mailbox with the correct house number. I saw it from a distance and slowed down so she could have the discovery."There it is! There it is! 2 1 5!" she screamed.I brought the Jeep to a stop in front of a small, well-kept bungalow style home with an impressive display of annual flowers by the front steps. As soon as we stopped, Toni burst out the front door and bounded down the porch steps in a single leap. Likewise, Lizzie unfastened her seatbelt and threw open the door in one fluid motion. They met midway across the yard in a full speed, shrieking embrace.I smiled at their innocent joy as I unbuckled my seatbelt and walked around the Jeep toward the house. As I did, the front door opened and a tall, slender lady stepped out onto the porch in bare feet, wearing fashionably weathered blue jeans and a buff color corded sweater. She appeared to be in her early 30s and looked like the identical, older version of Toni. She was maybe around 5 foot 10, tall and had the same slender build, with addition of modest womanly curves at her hips and chest. Her chiseled facial features and shoulder length dark curls were also a matured version of Toni's.I approached the porch and offered a cheery "Hello! I'm David, nice to meet you."She crossed her arms and somewhat coldly replied, "Hi David," then with a voice inflection that implied more of an assertion than a question said, "Would it be ok for you to pick Lizzie up at 3:00?"I sensed the invisible barrier she was erecting and halted my progress toward the porch."Yes, that would be fine. I'll see you then."As I turned away to walk back to the Jeep, she flatly said, "Please don't be late."I didn't reply to her, but turned my attention to Lizzie and said loudly enough for my demander to hear, "Have fun girls! I'll be back Before 3:00 to pick you up Lizzie."While the lady on the porch didn't introduce herself, the voice matched Stefani's from our phone call a few days ago, and was equally business-like in demeanor. It's difficult to describe. She didn't project a mean or nasty personality that would have made me wary of leaving Lizzie, but she was definitely keeping her distance. The mystery of it piqued my curiosity and made me realize that, as much as Lizzie talked about Toni, she hadn't told me anything about her family.I ran a couple errands around town and returned to Lizzie's house at 2:50, ten minutes early. When I pulled up I saw numerous toys strewn across the front yard and heard playing voices and squeals coming from behind the house. Since I was early, I leisurely wandered the front yard picking up hula-hoops, jump ropes, a bicycle, and a few balls. As I deposited the last couple items into a neat pile next to the driveway, I heard Stefani's voice behind me softly say, "Thank you, you didn't need to do that."I turned to face her as she stood on the porch in the same jeans and sweater she had on earlier, "No worries. I was a little early and didn't want to intrude."With her arms crossed in front of her, Stefani somewhat timidly said, "Thank you for that too; for being early."Just then, the girls came running around the corner of the house screaming, "Spider! Spider! Spider!"I looked at Stefani, smiled and shrugged my shoulders. I corralled Lizzie and said, "It's time to go, is there anything you need to clean up?"Toni answered for her, "No, we just had toys out in the front yard. I'll put them in the garage."The girls pleaded for another play date as they hugged. Stefani simply answered, "We'll see."I gave a quick wave goodbye as Lizzie and I climbed in the Jeep and pulled away.Drop-offs and Pick-ups.Over the next few days, the pattern of school drop-offs and pick-ups with Lizzie and Toni as an inseparable pair continued, and Lizzie begged me relentlessly for another out-of-school play date with Toni. Given Stefani's tepid response at the end of the last play date, I was hesitant to initiate. However, Lizzie's continued insistence eventually wore me down and I made the phone call that Thursday.Stefani answered the phone with a simple, "Hello.""Hi Stefani. This is Lizzie's dad, David. How are you today?"She answered somewhat suspiciously, "I'm fine."After a second of not receiving any more of a response, I stumbled a bit with my words and added, "Uh, Lizzie would really like to get together with Toni again. I; I was just calling to see if you would be open to that."Stefani questioned sharply, "Why are you asking if I'm open to it?"I stumbled some more, "Uh; well; you sounded a little hesitant at the end of the last play date and; and I didn't want to be presumptuous about them getting together again."She coldly answered, "I'm fine with it.""Okay, good. It seems Lizzie and Toni are becoming fast friends."In an ever-so-slightly warmer tone of voice, Stefani asked, "When and where are you thinking?""How about Saturday afternoon again? Wherever you would prefer is fine with us.""Yes, that works. Saturday afternoon at 3:00. How about our house again?"I replied, "Sounds good. We'll see you then." before we exchanged goodbyes. I ended the cell phone call and loudly exhaled my relief that the awkward conversation was over.Building Friendships.The beginning of the second play date went much like the first; screaming girls happy to see each other, a cold reception from Stefani, and a firm directive to be there on-time to pick up Lizzie. It also ended similarly to the first play date. I arrived early, exchanged a few short words with Stefani, and gently guided Lizzie to the Jeep as the girls begged for more time together. This same routine became standard procedure over the next several weeks and a half dozen more play dates.The only change to the pattern occurred after the first few play dates, when Stefani and I began texting each other to make arrangements rather than talking on the phone. The texting suited me just fine as it avoided the awkwardness of our previous telephone conversations.Eventually, Lizzie started asking if Toni could come to our house to play. I avoided the subject as long as possible since I wasn't sure how Stefani would feel about Toni coming to a single father's house or, for that matter, even how much she knew about our family situation. After an especially persuasive appeal from Lizzie one afternoon, I caved and picked up my phone to text Stefani.I wasn't sure how to best approach the question and, after several re-writes, settled on a minimal and factual approach, "Hi Stefani. Lizzie would like to invite Toni over to our house for a play date."A couple hours later my phone buzzed with the simple reply, "Okay. When?"After a few exchanges of date options, we settled on that Thursday after school. Stefani offered to drop her off and I sent her our address.I told Lizzie the plan and she immediately began formulating a list of all the things they would do. The two activities that kept rising to the top were to show Toni her bedroom and play on a bridge that she and I had built over a small creek in the woods.It was a simple bridge made by spanning a couple logs from bank to bank, then covering them with old rough sawn slab wood for a walking surface that was about 6-feet wide. It wasn't much, but it was sufficient to occasionally get my small tractor to the other side of the creek and it was one of Lizzie's favorite spots in the world; running over it, throwing stones into the water, looking for crayfish, watching the squirrels and chipmunks, sliding on the frozen stream in the winter, etc. If the weather was nice, she would sometimes do her homework laying belly down on the bridge with her elbows propping up her upper body.It was also her spot of solace when she was sad or upset. She would sit on the edge swinging her feet below her until the surrounding woods healed whatever was bothering her. Eventually, she would meander her way back to the house in a much better mood than she left.She and I were a lot alike in that respect. It was the very reason I bought the property when we moved here, to get away from life and let nature heal some wounds.Inseparable.Lizzie was positively giddy during the ride home from school on Thursday. She recapped the list of things she had planned to show and do with Toni. I reminded her to be a good host and do the things that Toni wants to do, though I suspected that would easily be worked out between the now inseparable friends.As Lizzie shed her backpack and shoes in the mudroom, she asked, "Can we make chocolate chip cookies before Toni gets here?""Sure, I think we have all the ingredients. Start getting everything out."We had made cookies together enough that Lizzie knew where everything was located. She rushed around pulling ingredients, mixing bowls, and baking sheets out of the pantry. After confirming everything needed was present, Lizzie started measuring ingredients into the mixing bowl. I stood by to lend assistance when needed and occasionally clarify a fractional measurement or the difference between teaspoons and tablespoons.Other than a little incident with the flour, Lizzie did a great job mixing the cookie dough. Together, we spooned balls of dough onto baking sheets and put the first tray into the oven. Lizzie set the timer and I suggested she go clean the flour off her arms and face while they were baking.I cleaned errant flour from the countertop and floor while Lizzie washed up. Just as I finished and began to load the dirty bowls and mixing utensils into the dishwasher, the oven timer chimed and there was a knock at the front door almost simultaneously.Lizzie heard it and ran full speed to the door. I quickly dried my hands and hit the button to silenc

JoAnne’s Christmas Curse: Part 2 A Bike Messenger Received. Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. In the morning, JoAnne only found one skirt and jacket; with a remarkable short skirt. And the only shoes had six inch spike heels. Fortunately the long wool overcoat was back, so at least she could probably make it to the office without being ravished, although as horny as she was waking up, any ravishing was more likely to be her doing anyway. JoAnne shrugged off her coat as she walked past Lillian's desk, the super-short skirt eliciting an appreciative "ooh" from Lillian. Then, Lillian said, "Um, shit. JoAnne, the secretary offsite training is today, so I have to leave in like five minutes; we're supposed to head out to some lame team building exercise thing." JoAnne flinched. Lillian, cute as ever, stood up and stepped into the inner office with her. Lillian continued. "I, um, was really hoping to finish all that, um, dictation we started yesterday, but I just got a call saying there are no excused absences. Human Resources is adamant." JoAnne forced a smile on her face. "Not your fault. I was really hoping we could; um, go over that last part again today. Maybe you could read it back to me tomorrow though." She felt Lillian's warm hand slide up the back of her skirt and gently grab her bare ass, a fingertip just pressed against her asshole. Lillian smiled sweetly as if butter wouldn't melt in her mouth. "I hate to wait that long, but I'll go over my notes so I can read it back exactly right." JoAnne shivered, glanced out the door to make sure nobody was in the outer office, then whispered into Lillian's ear, "God, I was so looking forward to dragging you in here this morning. You'd better run while you still have some clothes on!" Lillian gave her a chaste peck on the cheek, then slipped out the door. Shit. Alone. Horny as hell. JoAnne settled in to get some work done. The morning dragged by, Joanne having to find every file, and never quite sure where to look. She was surprised at how much she actually had undervalued her secretaries; the Byzantine filing system used by the company for hard copy files, was certainly not designed for amateurs. By late afternoon, she found herself frustrated; sorting through file cabinets, looking for a 10-year old file. She was looking in the second lowest cabinet when she heard someone behind her, clearing his throat. JoAnne whirled. The same bike messenger as usual, stood with a package; and gilt edged green envelope in hand. From where he had been standing, he must have had a clear view of her full ass, as she bent over the files. With the super-short skirt and no panties, it didn't take a genius to figure out what he'd seen. She glanced down at his thin spandex cycling shorts surreptitiously. Yep. Hard-on. Giant hard-on. She could see each vein in the trellis texture wrapping around the wide girth of his cock. "How long have you been standing there." "About 90 seconds, I just came; in. I mean came in." "I'll bet." She snatched the big bubble-wrap envelope from his hand. Ripped it open and read the gilt and ivory card. All it said was, "He's all yours." She felt the now-familiar tingling, surge through her. The package had a very nice Christmas bath towel with ivory and gold trim. She stared at the muscular bike messenger, stepped around him; then closed, and locked the office door. "Three questions. No bullshit." He raised an eyebrow, "Yes?" "You married?" "No." "Steady girlfriend?" "No." "Straight?" "Yes." "Fine. I can see you're horny." She gestured at his monstrous hard-on. "You've eyed me every time you've come in here; and if I don't get laid in the next few minutes, I'll go insane." Her skirt and blouse hit the floor, and before he could even respond, she was on her knees and pulling the spandex shorts to his ankles. Her mouth was on his massive cock before he could even finish stepping out of his shoes and pull his shirt off. The taste was amazing, she felt like she couldn't get away; every lick made her crave him even more. She could barely get her hand around the shaft, so she began stroking his massive pole with both hands; spreading as much of her saliva on his cock as she could manage, then she began pumping his cock in and out of her mouth, getting a little deeper with each stroke. She felt his hands grip her hair, and he slowly began to take over the rhythm, and driving in a little deeper each time. She felt a flash of anger as she realized he was just fucking her mouth, just using her! The feeling of anger flashed into heat that seemed to center on her pussy. She groaned around the thrusting pole. His cock went in deeper and she sucked harder, slurping as he pulled back. Fuck, it felt great, just to act like a total slut! She moved her hands back around, to grab his muscular ass, and began pulling him in harder. She should have been gagging and choking on his cock; it was going halfway down her damn throat! But apparently Holly had also turned off her gag mechanism or something. He must think she was a total whore to be able to deep throat him like that. The more she thought about it, the more it turned her on. She grabbed his ass hard and pulled him right up to her, feeling his cock slide down her throat until her lips were all the way down. She held him that way, listening to him groan, then she very slowly slid him out of her burning mouth, looking up at him and making hard eye contact. Just as he was almost out of her mouth, she let her teeth touch the head; then sucked him all the way in again. After four times, his eyes were starting to lose focus, so she finally let him slide all the way out, his cock glistening with her saliva. "You're not getting off that easy; I said I need to get laid. I need to get fucking pounded!" JoAnne led him over to the desk then she laid down on. With ass right at the edge, she pulled her knees up until they were right at her tits. The bike courier guy didn't hesitate at all, plunging his steel rod in all the way to the hilt. Even as wet as she was, the huge pole filling her; induced a gasp. "Oh yeah! Now just fucking hammer that pussy!" He complied without a word, his balls slapping against her ass with each drive. Moaning loudly, she stretched her legs up, then rested her heels over his shoulders, and began tweaking her hard nipples. With all her frustration earlier, her orgasms didn't take long to arrive; gushing hot juice as her inner muscles contracted on the giant cock. Feeling the force of her orgasm, he started to slow. She snarled through gritted teeth, "Keep fucking, god dammit! Don't stop or I'll slap the shit out of you!" He grinned and continued ramming into her steaming hole; it took two more hard climaxes, before she could feel herself relax. He began to pick up speed, and she could see from his face; he was nearly there. Suddenly the desk slid; and his cock popped out, pointed right at her; just as a fountain of sticky white cum erupted. JoAnne felt the first rope, splattering upward from her stomach, to her tits, and finally her face. Then a second rope came even harder and longer. Since her mouth was open, she got a good taste of the hot jizz. Her mouth filled up, just as the second rope a jizz abated. She stared directly into his eyes as she swallowed it all. A third rope commenced, hitting her right between the eyes. It spread evenly in both lateral directions. Covering her eye shadow and cascading down over her eyelids, and flowing over her high cheekbones. It ran along her jaw, and dribbled into the ravine of her deep cleavage. That bitch! JoAnne was sure she could hear Holly’s haunting giggle. He staggered back. "Shit, I'm sorry, the damn desk slid; I, uh;” She waved him off, licking the cum off her lips. "Don't worry about it; furniture has a mind of its own sometimes." He dressed hurriedly while she toweled herself off. After he was gone, she checked her hair one last time for cum droplets and headed home. That night, her vibrator was buzzing pretty late. Three on a match The next morning, one of the red outfits was hanging in the closet; see through white blouse, red skirt, red jacket; and the now-normal high heel red shoes. Not a stitch of underwear, of any type, of course. The skirt seemed longer than they had been, the last few days, and the neckline was a little less obvious. With the jacket closed and fully buttoned, she could probably be seen in public without getting arrested. Another Christmas card lay on her counter, all it said was, "Be Helpful! Helping Others Can be Fulfilling." Lillian wasn't in the outer office. Just as JoAnne settled into her chair, Lillian, wearing a cute little gray skirt outfit, came in, leading a small young woman with light brown hair and huge glasses, into the room. "JoAnne, this is Mouse, from the IT office. She is going to replace the Video conference set-up this morning; a lot more than the cable, was bad." "Mouse"; gave a weak smile, which clearly showed where she had picked up her nickname. The resemblance to a friendly, cute, cartoon mouse was uncanny. She had two prominent front teeth and her ears even stuck out enough to make the image perfect. Well, as long as she was here, there was no way JoAnne was going to get Lillian alone. JoAnne moved to Lillian's desk while Lillian and Mouse struggled with the connections. Mouse, working in the secure comms closet, while Lillian kept reconnecting cables under the desk. JoAnne watched Lillian's cute round ass, wiggling around as she swapped out yet another piece of the system, while Mouse adjusted settings on the master board in the closet; occasionally closing the door to see the whole panel. Going down a couple floors, to Security; to sign for a new badge and computer token that would work with the new conference system, was a relief for JoAnne. As she walked back into her office, closing the outer door behind her, the first thing she saw was Lillian's yummy ass, still wiggling from under the desk. Looking around, she noted that everyone seemed to be still at work, just as she’d left them. So that means Mouse was still in the comms closet, with the door almost shut. Grinning evilly, JoAnne slid up behind the desk and the lovely ass of her assistant was exposed. She rolled up her desk chair and seated herself, then slid one hand up her inner thigh; slowly; whispering, "As soon as we're alone, I'm eating that sweet pussy, until you scream! Then I'm fucking your brains out with Carlos!” That was the nickname she gave her new strap-on dildo harness setup. Lillian didn't say anything, but spread her legs further. JoAnne then saw the jeweled stem of a lovely ass-plug, deeply set in Lillian’s lovely asshole. Where did Lillian get this lovely accessory from? She let her fingers cruise up the soft inner thigh. Much to her excitement, Lillian wasn't wearing any panties; and she was very, very wet. JoAnne began to finger her in earnest, massaging the rapidly swollen clit and dripping pussy rapidly. Lillian was thrusting back against her hand, so she quickly slipped two fingers into her, pumping in and out until she heard a soft moan and felt Lillian's pussy muscles contacting rhythmically on her fingers. Hearing the rattling at the comms closet door, she rapidly stood up and acted as if she was in the middle of a conversation with Lillian: "So we may have to stay later tonight until we get this sorted out." Lillian stepped out of the comms closet. Stunned Joanne looked down at the desk as Mouse slipped out from underneath it, with a huge mousey grin, flushed face and a great deal of hair out of place. Belatedly, Joanne realized Mouse was also wearing a gray skirt, just like Lillian's. "I'll stay as late as you want, Ma'am! Gosh Lily, you said she was great to work for, but I didn't know she was this great!" Lillian looked confused. Mouse's grin got even wider. "Lil, she didn't know we switched places; she thought I was you.” Turning back to the director, Mouse continued; “Miss Steadman, It was great! Mouse was euphoric and giddy. “LiI, haven't gotten laid since the last time we did the amateur-night strip club thing, you know? The time you and I had too much tequila, ended up in the oil-wrestling pit, and went home together? And Miss Steadmann was really good! Normally I'd scream if someone just slid their hand up my skirt, but it was so obvious she thought it was you! And I thought it would be funny; she promised to fuck my brains out as soon as we were alone. So I was going to say something, but her fingers felt so good; going up my thigh, and I kept putting off saying anything. And I've been so horny all week. I mean; I can masturbate, but it just isn't the same as having someone else do it to you. And she knows just how to use her fingers; I came so hard, I thought I would pass out. Gosh Lily, you need to learn to share!" Mouse said the entire thing in one breath, which made Lillian begin to giggle, then Mouse joined in and finally JoAnne broke down and began to laugh. Breathlessly, JoAnne gasped out, "I'm so sorry, I've just been so crazy horny for the last week." Mouse giggled, "You should jump the bike courier guy; makes me wet every time he walks through the office. I end up fingering myself under the desk!" "I jumped him yesterday, and screwed his brains out." "Oh my gosh! Is he as good as he looks? I'll bet he's hung like a horse!" "Huge; he's just hung like a stallion!. But I'm still horny as hell!" After they finally managed to stop laughing, Mouse looked thoughtfully at the outer office door. Her wicked mouse-grin got wider. She pulled a doorknob sign out of her bag. It said; "Tech Support. Sensitive Hardware Installation; Keep Out." She walked to the outer office door, pulled it open, hung the sign on the outer knob, then closed and locked it with an evil mousey leer. "Looks like later to me!" JoAnne felt Lily reach around her and begin unbuttoning her blouse, pausing for a moment to gently tease JoAnne's hard nipples. Mouse dropped her skirt to the floor and walked towards the cleared off desk. "So Miss Jo, you said something about; making me scream?" Jo shivered as Lily pulled her blouse down off her shoulders while tracing up the nape of her neck with the hot tip of her tongue. Lily whispered in her ear. "I'm holding you to that, too. You may have said it to her, but you thought you were promising it to me. Looks like double duty for you." It was over two hours later when JoAnne finally walked out on wobbly legs. She was even a little sore; Mouse, it turned out, had a fondness for wearing the strap-on and her compact little body had more strength than anyone would expect. JoAnne was also very glad she'd been using the vibrator on her ass so regularly; her earlier attack on Lily's ass had brought a rather delightful but slightly over the top retribution from Lily. Mouse and Lily seemed very comfortable with each other, and it was pretty clear they were a lot fonder of each other than either of them really realized. To be honest JoAnne wondered why she'd noticed. Dropping off to sleep was easier than ever. After a few minutes with her vibrator of course. The Third Package When JoAnne woke the next morning, naked as usual, she glanced in the mirror; her little holly leaf was very much edged in gold now; and the hair seemed to be turning a dark green. At least her closet was looking a little more benign this morning; the ever present red jacket, a regular white silk blouse; hardly transparent at all; her now-perpetually-excited nipples poked through, but she was getting used to that. And the skirt was actually just a little shorter than her usual choice. The heels were almost an inch higher than before, but that was a pretty easy trade-off. The shoes, at least, were comfortable. As she strolled into her kitchen, she found Holly, and another incredibly busty elf perched on the counter, looking over a couple of scrolls. Both were drinking coffee from her coffeemaker. "A black elf?" Holly and the new elf looked up at her. The black elf threw her a sharp look. "What, is she racist, too?" Holly shook her head, and held up her scroll. "Nope. Just ignorant." Holly looked over at JoAnne. "Elves aren't born, we're recruited." "From where? "Everywhere. I was recruited in Germany over 900 years ago. Koko here was recruited from Johannesburg about 80 years ago." JoAnne really wanted to know what the hell they were doing in her kitchen, but pushing Holly had proven to be a really bad idea, so she tried to be conversational. "So what's the recruitment profile? I mean you'd have to have some kind of criteria." She looked at the two of them critically for a second. "Cause If I was going to guess, I'd assume it had something to do with having tits like honeydew melons." Koko gave a lopsided grin. "That's part of the 'elf upgrade package.' The Big Guy has a thing for giant knockers, so you lose a little height and gain half dozen cups sizes. They firm up and stick out, too. Gwyneth, our head supervisor, is over 800 years old, and she still has very little sag." She reached up with her hands and jiggled her boobs. "They're really sensitive, too. Definitely worth the trade." "Doesn't that make your back hurt?" Holly laughed. "Christmas Magic, Baby." "The Big Guy is?" "Santa Claus, Pere Noel, Father Christmas. Yep, he's real." "And he likes big knockers. Do you guys, uh?" Koko shook her head, eyes wide. "Nope, He's a one-woman guy, and Lady Winter isn't somebody you'd want to piss off. She doesn't mind skin and jiggle all around him, doesn't mind looking at it, herself. But I'd hate to think what would happen if anyone was stupid enough to go after and seduce him." Holly nodded. "She actually does the upgrades, I think the giant ta-tas are her idea, anyway." She suddenly looked a little serious. "So, anyway; Koko here is from the Legal Oversight office. She's responsible for making sure all the legal criteria are met for this kind of stuff. Christmas Lesson Curses, you know." "She's a lawyer?" Koko stiffened. "Oh? So I can't be a lawyer now?" JoAnne flinched. "No, I mean, I guess, I just never thought of Elves as needing lawyers." Koko relaxed a bit. "We have divisions to do everything: management, logistics, manufacturing, recruiting, and, of course; the elves who go out and spread Christmas cheer, the 'Jingle Girls,' that's by far our biggest division." Holly caught Jo's eye. "She has to make sure that I'm not misusing power, make sure you deserved the curse. All that kind of stuff." There was an almost pleading look in her eye. Koko nodded, sipping her coffee and picking up a scroll from the counter. "Somebody, who I won't name, but who's initials are 'Holly Mistletoe' is kind of sloppy with paperwork and has gotten her ass in trouble before; for overreacting. In fact, she's on probation. One more misuse and she's back in the toy factory, putting eyes in those creepy little dolls." Holly shuddered. Jo shrugged. "So what do you need to know?" "Okay. Let's see. Were you knowingly and deliberately rude to her, contrary to the Spirit of Christmas?" "Yeah, I kinda was. More than 'kinda.' I knocked her on her ass." "On purpose?" "I don't know. More, not giving a shit." Koko's eyes slid sideways accusingly towards Holly, who looked a little stricken. Jo suddenly felt a little sorry for Holly, even though she'd started this whole thing. "Oh yeah, I did tell her to 'Fuck off.' Twice. And definitely I meant that. I tried to get her thrown out of the restaurant." She saw relief cross Holly's face. Koko looked placated. "Okay. So let's see if the response was appropriate;” Koko scanned the scroll. "Maybe a little over the top, but not too much. No permanent damage or anything. Not like that sheep incident in Scotland." Holly suppressed a snicker and Koko glared at her. "It wasn't funny, you know. A whole country gets a bad reputation because some drunk highlander pinched your ass without your permission." She looked over at JoAnne. "Have you learned your lesson?" "Yes. I think I have. I'll sure as hell remember this, for the rest of my life." "Okay then, we can go ahead and turn it off." JoAnne thought fleetingly of Mouse and Lillian. "Wait, doesn't it end at midnight tonight anyway? Until Midnight of Christmas Eve and all that?" Koko looked a little confused. "Well, yes, but it isn't necessary to continue; you're clearly contrite;” "No, it's okay, I don't want to put you guys through any trouble or anything. I've made it so far, I'll make it through the day." Koko shrugged, but JoAnne thought Holly looked a bit smug as the two of them disappeared with that bizarre reverse popping sound. Alone. Unfortunately for JoAnne, Lily had called to say she would be out; her car had broken down. Just as bad, when JoAnne made up an excuse to call down to Tech Support to "ask Mouse a question about this video upgrade," she'd been told that Mouse had called out to go help someone whose car had broken down. Obviously Lily. JoAnne reflected that the two of them seemed to be a little more than just a couple friends who slept together once in a while. In a way, she wished Lily had called her for help instead of Mouse. She lasted only half the day in the nearly deserted office. Everyone had taken Christmas Eve off, and she could have sprinted through the building, naked; and not run into anyone. By noon, only she and the old man at the security desk, were left. Grumbling, she walked out of the building, and started home. Nobody to care for, nobody to visit. As she walked past a still-open jewelry store, she noticed charm necklaces proudly displayed. Not very expensive things; just little gold charms. But one design was a little cartoon mouse; and one of the others was a lily. After a flash of inspiration, she walked down the street to a metro delivery service, filled out the forms, and paid a ridiculous fee to have the necklaces delivered by tonight. With a self-satisfied smile, she sent the mouse necklace to Lily and the lily necklace to Mouse, along with a note that she hoped they had a wonderful Christmas. At 6pm, tired of waiting for the ‘shoe to drop’, and more than a little disappointed, JoAnne took a relaxing shower. Afterward she dried and wore her very expensive white plush bathrobe. She pulled a bottle of chilled white wine out of her walk-in wine cellar, and put it on the counter. Her earlier joy at finding the right gifts for Lily and Mouse, was fast-fading, and in the back of her mind, she was seriously considering drinking enough wine to pass out, for the first time since college. That is, until she heard a knock on her Penthouse apartment door. That in itself should have been impossible; nobody entered the building without being rung up in the first place. She walked over and looked out the peephole. The bike messenger. She smiled to herself, feeling a surge of lust. "Holly, you clever, sneaky little bitch." She untied and tossed her robe over on the easy chair, and threw the door open with a smile. "Just what I was waiting for! Come on in." Three faces stared at her in shock. Well, two were in shock; the third was starting a knowing grin. She looked from face to face to face, stunned. The Bike Messenger. An identical Bike Messenger. And yet another twin Bike Messenger. "Triplets? Identical Triplets." The grinning one stepped in, pulling the other two with him. "I'm Derrick, this is Devlin and that is Darwin. We operate Triple D Messenger Service." The one he'd called Devlin, stared at her for a second, then blinked and shook his head. "You dropped off a couple packages to be delivered and the addresses got smeared." He held up the packages for Lily and Mouse. "Since we had deliveries in this building we figured we'd drop by and get;” his voice trailed off as Joann reached over and grabbed his shirtfront and Darwin's arm, and began dragging them towards the living room. "I really hope you three don't have anywhere to be for the next couple of hours." She felt Derrick's hands slide up her bare body, to cup her tits, and Darwin started kissing her deeply. An hour later, moaning her way through yet another shivering orgasm, she noticed movement in the doorway. Lily and Mouse, both in long winter coats watched; open-mouthed from the doorway. Each one was clutching a wine box with a bow on it. She pulled her mouth off the head of the cock she'd been happily sucking on. Darwin, or was it Derrick; looked over at them, then back down at JoAnne. "You need to get that lock looked at." "Come in and close the door." Mouse looked at her wide-eyed, then at the men stroking in and out of JoAnne. "Miss Jo, you look a little; busy, maybe we should go." "Well; I think maybe 'Miss I-Get-Wet-and-Finger-Myself-Whenever-the-Bike-Messenger-Comes-Through'; and 'Miss I-Want-to-Take-a-Bite-of-His-Ass'; should lose their clothes and give me a hand before I suffocate. This whole 'airtight' thing is fun at first, but a girl needs to be able to breathe." Lily and Mouse exchanged looks and giggled as they dropped their coats. The only thing either one was wearing was their shoes. As the men slowly let her loose, JoAnne said. "Mouse, Lily, this is Derrick, Devlin and Darwin of Triple D Messenger Service." Lily reached out and grabbed the nearest cock. "Dibs on Devlin." "Um, actually, I'm Darwin;” "Yeah, whatever. Just get that rock hard ass and phallus over here." The one nearest Mouse smiled at her. "I'm;” Mouse solemnly cut him off, grabbing his hard shaft and leading him over towards an easy chair. "Don't care. You name wasn't the important part of my recurring fantasy." JoAnne looked at the remaining brother. Whatever his name was. "Thank God! Now I can move how I want to." It was another hour before they paused. While the guys recovered, JoAnne gave the charm necklaces to Mouse and Lily and watched their smiles light up. Especially when they realized who got which necklace. Mouse reached over and pulled Jo and Lily into a hug. "You guys are the best!" Lily grabbed the wine boxes, handing one to Mouse. "We got you gifts too." Mouse opened the box with a crazy mousey leer, pulling out an enormous strap-on, while Lily did the same. Her grin wasn't as mousey, but the leer was just as crazy. They began strapping them on, and over their shoulders, JoAnne could see the guys' hard-ons returning already. "Holly Mistletoe. Holly Mistletoe. Holly Mistletoe!" Everything froze with a snap. Holly, her elf cap askew, was standing in the middle of the room. She looked around at the three buff bike messengers, who'd just been starting to get up, then at Lily and Mouse, frozen with their giant strap-ons at the ready and lust-filled eyes. "Wow. I'm impressed. Helluva party." "It's getting a little wild." "Okay, you definitely need help. Do you want me to make them go to sleep, send some home, send all of them home?" "Oh, no. Don't do that." Holly looked around. "Then what?" "I wasn't really calling for help. I just figured, that if you weren't busy you might want to; you know." "Join in?" Holly looked at her disbelievingly. JoAnne shrugged. "Sorry, I just thought you might want a little fun. But I guess being an Elf on Christmas Eve, you're probably busy." Holly looked over at the three guys and grinned. "Fuck it, the team up north can get by without me." "How are you going to get them to not freak out when you just show up, I doubt all of them believe in Christmas Magic?" "The magic of Pizza. Everybody believes in pizza." A sudden snap with that strange reverse-popping sound and everyone was in motion again. Just as they had her encircled, there was a loud knock and the door popped open. Holly, in a ridiculously tight, red and white, cleavage-baring parody of a pizza delivery costume was standing at the door, holding a two huge pizza boxes. "Pizza delivery! For Miss Jo Steadmann. Looks like a 'Crowd Pleaser Combo', One 'Double Sweet and Spicy' and one extra-large, extra-hot Triple Sausage. Lily shook her head. "You really need to get that lock looked at." Holly looked around, as if seeing everything for the first time, and her eyes widened. "Oh, triplets!" Trio Times. Jo relaxed dreamily, eyes closed, laying on her side on her bed as Mouse and Lily thrust slowly, gently, in and out of her in perfect rhythm. Their legs were tangled together. Lily, behind her, and Mouse, in front, used their hands to hold JoAnne’s upper leg up at the knee, while they both kissed and nibbled her neck. She listened to far more intense noises from the next room. Somewhere around midnight, Holly had finally dragged the three bike messengers off with a lascivious grin. JoAnne didn't have to make any effort, just enjoyed the sensations, the slow build until a last, slow wave of orgasm slid through her. As she opened her eyes, she realized that Lily and Mouse were gently kissing each other, the golden charms on their necklaces tapping together, making tiny bell-like sounds, while the two of them looked into each other's eyes as if they were in a world all their own. Walking Funny. The next morning, JoAnne slipped quietly off the bed; Lillian and Mouse were nestled together on the other side. Mouse was snoring quietly, little, squeaky contented sounds. It was clear, just from the way they were holding each other; that they had crossed from occasional Friends with Benefits, to something much more serious, and that made JoAnne smile a little. Holly was sitting lazily, in one of the easy chairs, dressed in one of JoAnne's robes. She raised a mug up. "The boys had to leave, remembered they had a Christmas family thing. That's good, 'cause I'm gonna walk funny for a few days. Damn, they had some serious stamina. Must be all that bike riding. Hey, I've got some hot chocolate for you on the counter." JoAnne raised the steaming mug off the counter. "I thought you'd be busy today." "No, Christmas Day is a pretty quiet day for me, just a couple things to do." She waved at the penthouse apartment. "Is this worth it? Your job, I mean, it obviously makes a shit-ton of money, but it seems pretty stressful." "I thought so, but honestly, over the last few days, I've had more fun than I can remember." She paused. "I could work my ass off for the rest of my life and it would never get me what Lily and Mouse have." "I saw that too, they just didn't realize it until last night. They just figured out that they're a forever couple, I could see it in their eyes last night. You saw it before they did, didn't you?" They both love men, a lot. But they’ll have to be men who don’t mind the Sapphic dimensions in the two women’s lives. JoAnne nodded. "I even kind of gave a hint to them." She told Holly about the necklaces, realizing that the whole thought that she wasn't going to get something; she'd never even thought of wanting, was depressing. JoAnne decided to change the subject. "So, do you like your job?" "It's amazing. I get to travel all over the world, all the time. And I really am the best at it." "I can tell, last night was insane, you outdid yourself." “But I want more from life than career affirmation. I want a meaningful and fun relationship with someone who appreciates who I am. This corporation will never be able to give me those things.” “Did you know that Triple D is conducting a search for a logistics administrator? Derrick is conduction interviews, starting tomorrow. They’ve been offered metro area contracts from a global overnight delivery leader, and they’ll need a very competent administrator. It sounds custom-made for one JoAnne Steadmann?” “Derrick and I had fantastic chemistry, a couple days ago, and again last night. But will Derrick and I be compatible, I mean, after the curse wears off?” Holly shook her head. "The curse ended at Midnight. Since we operate all over the world, all our stuff is set to work on Greenwich mean time, so that'd be about 6PM yesterday, here." "So what was last night?" "That was all you; and, let me tell you, you are one crazy, horny, bitch. You just needed to be unleashed." "Oh. My. God. I thought that was part of your 'spreading Christmas cheer' job." Holly leaned back grinning. "That's a blast, one of the best jobs out there; but I'm not a Jingle Girl, that's not what I do. I just did a courtesy check, on my own time. Gawd, woman! You sure know how to host a shagging party!" "Well, what do you do?" Holly put the mug down on the small table next to her and pulled a scroll out of the thin air and unrolled it, then held a quill pen out to JoAnne, arching an eyebrow. "I'm in Recruiting. If you weren’t interested in settling down with a local guy, I’d be earnestly pitching a career option with lots of travel and opportunities unbounded.” Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts.

JoAnne’s Christmas Curse: Part 1 The Merry Misadventures of the Christmas Cursed. Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The Curse. JoAnne forced her way brusquely through the dense crowd toward the Thai place on the corner. Lord, she hated holiday shopping; screaming brats, the jarring sounds of ringing bells, the constant fucking "gimme, gimme, gimme" of the damn "charity" workers. As if they weren't really there to guilt you into forking over the goddamn money. And all these fucking people just kept on bumping against her, wrinkling her $2000 black skirt and jacket power suit. Didn't they have somewhere to be, didn't people work anymore? Just as she broke free of the crowd, she half-ran-into and half-plowed-over a diminutive blonde girl in some kind of Christmas outfit, sending packages skittering across the frozen ground and knocking the mini-skirted kid on her ass. Great, what the fuck was a kid doing out in the middle of the day anyway; JoAnne stopped. From the size of her boobs, this was no kid; a midget? Crap, they used something else now, like small person or some shit. The blonde glared at her through her skewed hair while she straightened her tilted elf hat for a second, then caught herself and smiled, although, honestly, it looked a little more like she was gritting her teeth. "Merry Christmas, huh?" JoAnne rolled her eyes and started to walk on. "Hey! Aren't you going to help me get all this shit picked up?" JoAnne looked over her shoulder at the flustered little blonde. "Fuck off, I'm busy" and pushed her way into the Restaurant. Finding her way to her usual seat, as she brushed her short, platinum blonde hair back, she sat and pointed at the waitress who immediately ran to the kitchen to get her order started and get her a damn drink. JoAnne pulled out her blackberry and started to pull up her emails; about 10 seconds later her system froze. Shit. The chair across from her pulled out. Without looking up, JoAnne growled. "I don't need any company, and I need space to work. Fuck off." Even with her cold demeanor, her pale skin, white blonde hair and blue eyes drew more attention than she'd ever wanted. Nothing happened. When she looked up, the tiny honey blonde from outside was leaning back in the chair, staring at her with her arms crossed under her outsized boobs. She looked a like a distinctly adult-oriented version of an elf; long blonde hair, pointy ears, a micro-miniskirt and a huge rack that barely stayed in her costume. Despite the rosy cheeks and turned up nose, though, the twinkle in her eyes looked extremely icy. JoAnne sighed. Oh well, if the little bitch wanted to be a problem, she'd have her thrown out. She started to look around for a waiter, then realized nobody was moving. Nobody at all. Inside or in the vast crowd outside. No sound. Everything was frozen. She looked back at the girl, who slowly arched her left eyebrow in an overly dramatic fashion. "Look Sister, I'd tell you not to do anything stupid, but that would be wasted effort. You can't do anything, you're stuck in that chair until I say otherwise. Elf. Christmas. Magic. Bitch." JoAnne started to protest, but her mouth simply froze as the Elf raised her hand. "Don't bother. This isn't a dream. You didn't fall and hit your head. You haven't even had a drink today yet. And it sure as fuck-all wasn't that nasty bran concoction you had for breakfast. On your salary you eat sawdust for breakfast? Fuck, eat a good breakfast and spend five more minutes on the damn elliptical." She waved her hand and JoAnne found she could speak again. "Look if you want an apology;” The Elf cut her off again "It wouldn't be sincere and you wouldn't learn a god damn thing. Don't bullshit me, Baby, I'm a whole lot older than I look. Besides, I have your file." She leaned back, reached two fingers into her ample cleavage and pulled out an ornate, gilt edged scroll, untied it and began to read over it: "Let's see; JoAnne Steadmann, age 32. No personal relationships. Wow, that sucks. You seem to have a severe case of Greed, brought on by a Self-Centered Nature and a Lack of Human Empathy, which seems to have developed around puberty;” Her voice trailed off as she read more. Then: "Damn!? You're Frigid? No Orgasms? No wonder you're a grade-A Bitch! Hell, I wouldn't wish that on anyone! Got your cherry popped in High School, but didn't enjoy it at all. And you didn't even experiment at Wellesley? Damn that's like the lickety-slit capitol of the world. You missed out on a whole lot of the sweet stuff there, Baby." JoAnne just glared at her. Whatever the hell this was about, the little blonde bitch had no right digging into her personal life. "On the bright side you're not entirely freaked out by this, and that's rarer than you think. Too many people have lost belief in Christmas magic; they can lose it completely when shit like this happens. You're pretty enough in platinum-blonde-career bitch sort of way. And, according to Records Division, you never developed any real sex aversions, so that's good;” Shaking her head, the Elf hastily re-rolled the scroll, tucked it back between her oversized boobs, then leaned forward looking intently into JoAnne's eyes. "I can fix this; but I have to follow the rules. I'm not allowed to just go around helping humanity; free will and all that shit. But I can inflict a Christmas lesson on you because you denied the True Meaning of Christmas. You were rude. To an Elf. Within the Fortnight of Christmas." JoAnne leaned back in shock. "Is this going to be one of those ghosts things? I;” The Elf shook her head "Ghosts wouldn't help you at all." She paused. "God, I love that one, it's a classic but it won't work here. I am giving you the gift of Lust. I am removing most of your inhibitions; the sexual ones anyway and 'cursing' you so that at least once a day until Midnight on Christmas Eve, you're going to find yourself in a situation that ends up in sex of some kind or other. Nothing dangerous, nothing that will destroy your life. You may end up feeling a little used and a bit humiliated, but you'll like it. Besides, a little humility would do you a lot of good, Sunshine." JoAnne felt her anger flare "Nobody uses;” And just as quickly found herself muted as the Elf stood up. "Alright, let's get this show on the road, I've got some fucking Joy to spread by the end of the day. Gimme the panties, you won't be needing them." JoAnne tried to resist, but found herself standing, reaching under her skirt and pulling off her black silk underwear and handing them over. She watched in disgust as the little Elf held them up to her nose and breathed in deeply. The Elf shook her head sadly and looked at JoAnne. "Nothing. Just Fabric softener and soap. You really are Frigid. I'm fixing that right now." She stepped over to JoAnne and reached up under her skirt. JoAnne felt the Elf's very warm hand cup her crotch. The Elf looked her in the eye "Damn. Closed up tighter than a bank vault." She rubbed her palm back and forth for a second. "Ah, there it is!" JoAnne's knees nearly gave out and she almost fell to the ground as she felt something hot surge through her whole body, but the Elf steadied her and guided her back into her seat. As Joanne watched, the Elf licked her fingertips delicately. "Much better." "That was your First Orgasm. It's been sort of stuck in the gate for a damn long time. It was a little weak from the time attenuation, so the next time it will feel better." JoAnne stiffened. "Buh, better?" "More powerful, longer." JoAnne couldn't even imagine that. The Elf continued on without really noticing JoAnne's reaction. "Here's the deal, you get a little something every day, each day gets a little more extreme and a little more intense. I've used this one a lot; it was practically standard in Vicki's day; Queen Victoria. It will be a real experience, but you can handle it. Still, if it gets to be too much, call my name three times; its 'Holly Mistletoe" and I'll pop in to help. If you really need it." Suddenly, with a sound like a balloon popping in reverse, Holly was gone and everything was in motion. The waitress rushed up with her drink; which she drank in one gulp, and her food arrived almost immediately. She managed to catch her breath and tried to act normal, although she just didn't have it in her to bitch at the waitress for being too slow like she usually did. She even caught herself leaving a much larger tip than usual. She must be shaken up. The Tattoo. JoAnne slipped into her desk; the walk back had been weird. She'd been so damn conscious of not wearing any underwear, and she normally never thought about; that. And she felt almost feverishly warm, with everybody bumping into her. She kept wondering if they somehow knew she was panty-less. Worse yet, she guiltily realized she kind of liked the idea. She had practically run by her new red-headed secretary and locked herself in the office. She started to buzz the secretary. With a start she realized she couldn't remember her secretary's name. She had just gotten rid of Samantha, the brunette; JoAnne never kept a secretary very long. She was concerned about secretaries learning too much about her; shuffling them back into the secretarial pool after 6 weeks or two big deals. What was the name of the name of the new one; thin, red hair, pixie cut, pointy nose; Lori? No. Lisa? No. Lil; Lillian. That was it. She punched the intercom on her phone. "Lillian, could you bring me a glass of water please?" A somewhat puzzled, "Yes, Ma'am," came back. Which made sense, after all, JoAnne never asked for anything, she ordered things, and she never, ever said please. Lillian quietly and efficiently brought her the water, then stepped out. As she left JoAnne watched her ass sway under her cream colored skirt. It was awfully perky and cute. JoAnne squeaked. She never, ever thought about things like that. She felt warmth growing between her thighs, more and more intense, like an itch that needed a scratch, but much, much more; personal. She shifted and tried to concentrate on work, but the only emails she had were autoreplies informing her that the recipients would be back after Christmas break. A curious tingling was growing just above her privates. She frantically pulled her skirt up and looked down. All her pubic hair was gone, except for a neatly trimmed patch just above her cunt in the shape of a holly leaf. Even more of a shock, just to the left of it was a tiny incredibly intricate tattoo of a mistletoe ball on crossed candy canes. She could just make out the words "Christmas Magic. Bitch." woven into the mistletoe. Shit. Shit. Shit. How the hell do you explain that to your gynecologist? Maybe it was one of those stick on tattoos, she could just rub it. The second she started rubbing, she knew she'd made a mistake. The feeling shot over her like arcs of electricity; she felt her lips go numb, her legs began to shake and her nipples grew achingly hard; she could make out the tips through the fabric of her blouse. She wanted to stop, she really did, but she couldn't; her fingers were playing with her lips and clit almost instantly. Without stopping, she managed to pull her skirt up around her waist and pull open her jacket and shirt. She couldn't get the fucking bra off, but while she massaged her clit she reached inside the bra and began to pinch and tweak her rock hard nipples. She was so wet that her fingers slipped inside without her even realizing it. First one, then a second. She felt her orgasm hit like a train, then a second, then a third, leaving her gasping, barely able to move in her slowly rotating chair. After a few minutes she rearranged herself into some semblance of order, although her shirt and her jacket were each missing a button. No surprise there. Still, she felt better than could ever remember feeling; relaxed, warm and comfortable. She managed to make it through the next few hours, before she decided to leave. Lillian was watching her curiously; not too surprising since she never left before 5:00. JoAnne heard herself say, "Go ahead and take a couple hours, you probably have some Christmas shopping to do or something." That got a warm smile and a "Thank you". The rest of the evening was normal, although she did finger herself; just a little; in the shower. The Package. The next morning, as JoAnne dressed for work, a number of things became obvious. First off, most of her clothing was missing; not one bra or panty was in the condominium. Even the bra she'd had on yesterday had disappeared from the hamper. There was a card sitting on the kitchen island; from Holly; advising her that she would "get those Manhattan Career Bitch costumes back later" if she still wanted them. All her severe black suits were gone as well; they were replaced with very expensive looking red silk suits of a similar type with slightly shorter skirts and sheer white silk blouses with decidedly more "decisive" necklines. Her shoes had changed too; color and about an inch more heel, although they proved surprisingly comfortable. The morning passed fairly productively; with only a couple of odd glances from Lillian. To be on the safe side, she decided to order lunch in the office, but it was almost two in the afternoon before anything happened. Lillian buzzed: "Miss, there's a bike messenger with a package; he says I can't sign for it." "Send him in." A tall, muscular, dark haired guy with a small, brightly colored box walked in. "Sorry, instructions were explicit, you'll have to sign for it." JoAnne sighed and reached for the box; as soon as she touched it, one end popped open and something fell out onto the desk. A vibrator. An enormous, brightly colored vibrator. And of course it hit right on the on/off button. She and the messenger watched it buzz around in a circle on her desktop for a long second before she grabbed it and fumbled it off. "I, uh, this friend;” "No problem. Short blonde woman; she looked like a joker, all dressed up like an elf. Had a hell of a smirk. I figured it was some kind of practical joke." JoAnne watched his firm ass as he left. Lillian followed her gaze as he walked out. "Just want to bite that and hang on." Instead of admonishing her to be more professional, JoAnne found herself nodding and smiling like an idiot. She suddenly caught herself, then hastily shut the door and retreated to her office. The vibrator stared at her from the center of her desk. It was red and white striped, of course. About 8 inches long, had little gumdrop-like rubber nobs all over it and a bullet like tip of gold metal. She decided to stick it in a desk drawer. Another mistake. As soon as she picked it up, the tingling between her thighs began again, and she couldn't physically put the vibrator down. She reached with her empty hand and clicked the intercom on the phone. "Lillian. Hold my calls." "Yes, Miss." There was something in Lillian's voice, but JoAnne realized she didn't have time to deal with it; the tingling was so intense it was almost painful; and she felt like she was suffocating in her suit; it seemed like her clothes were lined with lead weights. She fumbled her skirt off and opened her blouse and shirt, exposing her tits to the cool office air. Her nipples were standing out like fucking spikes and she could feel wetness between her thighs. Good Lord. Her pussy was absolutely dripping. JoAnne clicked on the vibrator and began to run the tip over her excited nipples. She moaned loudly; it was a damn good thing the office was soundproof. Fuck, that felt amazing. She licked her fingers and got her nipples really wet so they stiffened even more with the cold and the vibrator. Damn, how long could they get? Her breath was coming in short pants as she slumped in the chair, and hooked each leg over a chair arm, spreading herself wide open. "Fah-Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Pinching her nipples with her free hand she ran the vibrator all over her inner thighs, eliciting more hot juice from an already wide open and steaming pussy. When she couldn't wait any longer, she began to run the tip of the vibrator over her pussy lips; she planned to do it for a while, but when the tip hit her swollen clit, she spilled over into orgasm, screaming as quietly as she could. "Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes!" As the spasms died away she meant to put the vibrator down and get dressed but her hands seemed to have minds of their own, her free hand spread her pussy lips wide open while she danced the vibrator in and out, just an inch or so; then she plunged it into the gaping hole, screaming loudly as the orgasms exploded through her. Even then, as she pulled the wet shaft out of herself, her hand seemed to slip and the tip slipped down below her cunt, resting against her asshole. The vibrations felt good. Surprisingly good; almost; she felt another orgasm building. This time she did it; she began to frantically rub her clit with her free hand while she gently pushed the tip of the vibrator into her ass. By the time this orgasm settled, she realized had three fingers up her twat and had shoved the vibrator into her ass almost four inches. Still though, she felt in command enough to stop. She switched off the vibrator and shakily dressed herself, thanking God for soundproofing. After she caught her breath, she dropped the vibrator into her purse and clicked the intercom. "Lillian, you, uh, can resume forwarding my calls." "Yes, Miss." Very definitely a smile in her voice. Fuck her, all she could do would be to spread rumors, and if she did she would be back in the secretarial pool without the executive bonus pay. The rest of the day passed quietly and she decided that on her way out she would feel out if Lillian was going to say anything. As she stepped out the door she watched the cute redhead suppress a wicked little smile. "Lillian, I thought it would be a good idea;” Lillian intercepted the thought "...to remind me that secretaries do not discuss their bosses activities with anyone at all. It's in the confidentiality agreement we sign when we get sent up from the pool." At first JoAnne was appalled that Lillian would cut in like that, but she decided to try to be nice; a very different tack for her. "Umm, yeah. I just didn't want any rumors to, you know, start." Lillian smiled mischievously. "I won't say anything to anyone, but maybe next time you might want to completely shut your blinds. And maybe turn off the intercom. Luckily, I was on headset. I don't mind sharing, yesterday sounded great. Today sounded exquisite and looked even better; but if you want privacy;” JoAnne stared at the communication window to the office; it was open nearly a foot. She was sure it had been closed yesterday; and she was the only one with a remote for it. Even the intercom could only be turned on from inside the office. She must have left it on when she; she began to turn bright red, then raced from the office. The Glass Elevator. The next day was Saturday, her only real day off this week; Sunday was a teleconference with Japan from the office, so she had to go in. She stayed burrowed into her bed almost until noon; she just couldn't figure out what to do about the office. If she stayed in her apartment, she might end up masturbating, but at least she would be doing it without an audience. Just the thought of Lillian listening to her and watching her made her feel; uncomfortable, but somehow it didn't feel as bad as it should have, which worried her even more. She finally had to get out of bed to pee; and of course, her pajamas had disappeared overnight. She went to put on a robe at least, but the only thing in the apartment was a red skirt and white shirt combo that looked like they might be made of tissue paper, and a dark red overcoat, a bit too warm for the apartment, but suitable for the snow outside. And of course, red fuck-me shoes. After a moment of irritation she pulled on the skirt and shirt; she might as well have been walking around topless for all the shirt covered her tits, and the skirt was about one centimeter below her ass cheeks. She went over to the refrigerator; not one stick of food. Damn. Her phone battery was dead; she'd apparently forgotten to plug it in. By the time she lifted the receiver on her house phone, she wasn't surprised to find the line dead. She sat down in her easy chair and turned on the TV. She would just wait it out; the phone line would be back soon. Four hours later, with her stomach complaining, and only cooking shows on, she gave up. If she just zipped downstairs, she could grab some food at one of the trendy-take out joints and be back up in fifteen minutes. She looked in the mirror. A class A slut stared back at her; nipples obvious through the shirt, skirt so short it should be illegal. Looked kind of yummy in a way though. She grabbed the bulky wool overcoat and buttoned it completely. Key card. Wallet. She headed out. The internal elevators were out, so she took the glass elevator on the outside of the building; she could see the whole city; the crowds of people looking up at the elevator as it came down. It didn't take long to get her Cuban sandwich and head back. Which was good, the coat was a little warm, even with snowy weather. As she neared the elevator, she heard a familiar voice. "Trying to hide, today?" JoAnne whirled. Holly was perched on a concrete stanchion toying with an oversize Santa hat. JoAnne started to speak, but a wave of Holly's hand cut her off mute. "Take the hat, you'll need it." JoAnne grabbed the hat; and with the same odd reverse pop, Holly simply vanished. JoAnne sprinted for the elevator; this couldn't be good. Get home. Get home. Get; The now familiar tingling almost overwhelmed her, as the elevator door closed. JoAnne jammed the oversize hat on her head and slipped a hand inside the overcoat to push the skirt up and found; nothing. No skirt, no shirt; her clothes had evaporated. She couldn't stop to fight it; she began fingering herself furiously, three fingers slipping into her hole almost instantly. As the elevator crept up, she realized her coat was evaporating like smoke. She felt tears form as the elevator ground to a halt just three floors up; she was fully visible to the crowd. A crazy naked woman, masturbating in an elevator, wearing nothing but a hat! A hat, she was relieved to note, that obscured her hair and face completely. People were stopping to stare; to her horror, she realized she liked it; hell, she loved it! A middle-aged man pulled out a cell phone and snapped her picture as she managed to fit a fourth finger up her gaping pussy. Hot cunt juice flowed over JoAnne’s hand; she began to cum, over, and over; thinking about all those people watching her. At some point, the elevator began to move upward; just in time as an old lady dragged the building's doorman around to see. Snow thickened around the building, obscuring the ascending elevator. It stopped a floor below hers and refused to move further. She grabbed her purse and food and crept up the stairs; the security camera lights were dark; probably thanks to Holly. JoAnne managed to slip into her apartment, although she had had to hide in the stairwell while three people walked by. Once in her apartment, she collapsed on the bed, just in time to hear her email ping on the computer. She almost ignored it, but the timing. The email was from NaughtyList@northpole.org; and it was a video entitled; "Mystery woman puts on Christmas show." With a sinking heart, she opened the file and watched herself masturbating in front of hundreds of men and women, wearing just a Santa hat. According to the file, nearly 500,000 people had watched the video. Half a million people watching her? This time, she was pretty sure it wasn't Elf magic, but either way, she spent the next hour with her new vibrator buried in her pussy, pumping it like a jack hammer. She wasn't sure how many orgasms she had; one helluva lot. She managed to eat her food, then sank into a deep sleep. Video Tele Conference. Sunday morning, JoAnne woke late, and ended up rushing to the office; the red outfits were miraculously back, although she noticed the skirts were shorter. She decided on a businesslike demeanor. Ignore everything with Lillian. Blame it on medication; if she had to. By the time she arrived, a harassed-looking Lillian was already there, clicking cables into position. "Thank god you're here. The main video teleconference is down, so I'd setting up your desk so you can have both slides and video feed. The partners have called three times already. We are good on this end, but Japan is having problems with dual video. They will be able to hear you, but only see the slides and the video, not you. The partners will be listening in on the phone." JoAnne slipped into her chair, just in time to hear the chime of the video teleconference, coming on line. "Mister Nakamura;” her foot kicked a cable and the video feed went dark. She signaled to Lillian while she continued her spiel. Lillian looked under the desk, grabbed some tape and crawled under. After a few mumbled curses from Lillian, the video feed from Japan came back on. JoAnne started to push her chair back, to let Lillian out, but the video flickered again and she felt Lillian pull her back. A few seconds later, Lillian pushed a note into her hand. "Your chair hooked on cables, if you push back, lose whole Video Tele Conference." JoAnne finished her spiel, then turned on the 40 minute auto presentation, and muted her own audio. "Okay, it's on autopilot. And mute." Lillian pushed her head up on JoAnne's thigh and eyed the control critically "Good, it really is on mute. You haven't had a good track record with mute lately, just wanted to check. The chair clipped a wire, I will replace it tomorrow; but don't try to push back right now, or the Video Conference will go down for good, I wouldn't be able to reroute without a whole new set of cables. You seem stressed." JoAnne sighed. "You have no idea." "I can fix that." JoAnne started to respond, but Lillian's meaning became clear as she spread JoAnne's knees apart and began to settle in between them. JoAnne tried to resist, but her thighs seemed to drift even further apart on their own, and she even lifted as Lillian unzipped her skirt and slid it off. JoAnne stopped even trying to resist, just leaning back and letting Lillian's quick and talented tongue slide her up one orgasm after another. Lillian had slid her own clothes off and was fingering herself as she ate JoAnne. Lillian seemed to orgasm in time with her. After a few minutes, JoAnne heard Lillian's fingers pumping in and out of her hot wet tunnel. All too soon, the auto-play pinged and JoAnne had to return to her speech, although Lillian continued tonguing her gently throughout. The response to the presentation was more than good; the order from Japan was at least three times larger than she had anticipated in her best case scenario, so it was no surprise when the partners called her, and told her to come on down to the office. After one more good cum, she untangled herself from the desk, the chair, and Lillian. "Look, I have to go down there;” Lillian smiled cheerfully, but with a wicked edge "It's okay; I have to go to a family thing anyway. At least now it will be easier to put up with. By the way, I love your ‘lawn and landscaping’; and that is the cutest little tattoo; I never heard you like Christmas that much." She gave JoAnne a warm kiss; which tasted of candy canes. As JoAnne Walked out, she could hear Lillian putting things up; and whistling a cheery Christmas tune. The meeting with the partners went particularly well; and Robert, the older brother; commented that he had never seen her more relaxed and in control. That night she fell asleep, wondering what it would be like to return the favor to Lillian; while she used her now-indispensable vibrator on herself. Hard Dictation. The next morning, in the shower, JoAnne realized her little tuft of designer pubic hair hadn't grown out at all; in fact, it looked kind of, well, glittery, like gold glitter along the edges of the naughty holly leaf. All the red clothes were still there, although the skirts seemed even shorter, and there were little emerald holly pins on each lapel. As she picked up her purse, she found a small scroll on top. In shining gilt letters it said: "Sometimes it is better to give, than receive. Be sure to give a Lil' something." JoAnne actually smiled at the blunt hint, as if she hadn't been thinking about Lillian already. She was waking up hornier every damn morning. Still though, the office was mayhem; frantic arrangements to make sure the Japan orders were completed on time, after action reports and a hasty lunch meeting with the partners combined to keep her from even talking to Lillian for more than a second or two, and that about work. Just as she sat down at her desk from the lunch meeting, the intercom buzzed. "Messenger service again, Miss." "Send him in." The same bike messenger walked in, carrying another Holiday package. Even though she knew the package would pop open, she didn't bother to try to stop it. She had a suspicion that if she tried to stop the Elf curse, it would up the ante. He held the box over the desk, and suddenly the bottom flaps dropped open, of their own doing. This time, the packages contents hit the desk with a thud, and didn't move. Some kind of black leather belt contraption, attached to a huge candy-cane striped dildo. She rolled her eyes "My friend is a little;” "Smart ass? Yeah, the little blonde chick, in some kind of Christmas elf get up; kept giggling to herself." "Just like last time" JoAnne presumed. "I'll take your word on that." As he left, JoAnne watched his muscular ass, and puzzled over his words. He'd been there, how often? To vibrators falling out of packages, anyway? After he left, she grinned wickedly; give a Lil' something? She had just the thing. She tucked it into her top drawer. Then cleared the top of her desk off completely. "Lillian? I need you to come in; and take dictation for me." "Yes, Miss Steadmann." Lillian entered. "Your schedule is cleared until tomorrow morning, Miss JoAnne. Both your afternoon appointments just called in and cancelled." JoAnne glanced at the closed office door. Locked, and the blinds were fully closed. She stood up and looked out the office window into the flurries. "Lillian, we need to talk about a performance reward." "Actually, I'm maxed out this year; I was on the CBN team earlier this year. I can't get any more cash awards until next year. JoAnne turned around and backed Lillian up against the desk. "That isn't exactly what I had in mind." Pinning Lillian against the desk, Joanne kissed her hungrily, forcing her tongue into Lillian's mouth. She had Lillian's skirt unzipped and dropped to the floor and her blouse and bra off in seconds. She gently pressed Lillian back until the blonde girl was lying back on the desk, clad in only a mint green thong. JoAnne slid the thong down Lillian's long legs, eyeing Lillian's obviously wet cunt, with its little topping of strawberry blonde hair. Without thinking, she brought the panties to her face and breathed in deeply. They were filled with a musky, heady scent that made her mouth water. She looked right into Lillian's eyes and said, "Aren't you just a horny little thing!" Lillian let her legs fall open. "You have no idea;” "I can fix that." She dropped the thong onto the skirt and slid in between Lillian's creamy thighs, dropping her own skirt and jacket as she did so. She didn't hesitate at all; her mouth closed over Lillian's swollen pink pussy and she began to tongue and suck with abandon. She must have been doing something right, because Lillian's sighs turned to moans; then outright screams of ecstasy. JoAnne also fingered herself to orgasm, and only after Lillian had practically passed out, did she let up. Lillian breathed heavily, "God, that was fucking fantastic!" JoAnne reached into her drawer, and pulled out the strap-on dildo; and slipped the straps on while Lillian watched wide-eyed. "Your reward isn't over; yet." Despite the very thick size of the rubber red and white, spiral–striped cock, Lillian was so wet, it slipped into her easily. JoAnne began to thrust slowly in and out. "You like that?" Lillian breathed in deeply, then brought her legs up around JoAnne’s ass, "Yes. But; you can do it harder if you want." JoAnne thrust deeper and faster. Lillian hissed and grabbed JoAnne's tits, in a tight grip. "God, yes. Harder; please; harder" JoAnne began to really pump hard, Lillian seemed to have no problem taking in the big fake cock. "Fuck. Yeah. Give it to me. Harder. Harder. Harder!" JoAnne began to slam it into her as hard as she could. Lillian began to make a weird keening sound. "Don't fucking stop. Oh fuck. Don't stop. Please don't stop!" Just as JoAnne was sure her legs were going to give out, Lillian's eyes shot open, and she arched her back and screamed incredibly loud. JoAnne felt a huge gush of hot pussy juice squirt around the dildo and drench her. Lillian collapsed so suddenly she slid off the giant dildo. "Holy. Shit." As JoAnne slid the strap-on off, Lillian rolled over onto her stomach obviously trying to marshal the strength to get up. JoAnne eyed her perky ass; particularly the little pink asshole. She was almost ready to reach for the strap-on when the phone rang. Lillian grabbed the phone without getting up. "JoAnne Steadmann's office. Lillian speaking. Uh huh, yes;” As Lillian talked on the phone, JoAnne reached down and parted her ass cheeks. She knew she shouldn't but she just couldn't resist bending over and tonguing the little pink rosebud. Lillian squirmed, but didn't try to get away; in fact she brought her knees up a little to help JoAnne. After she had the little pink asshole dripping with saliva, she continued tonguing while gently inserted her forefinger and began to pump it gently in and out. Lillian was slowly thrusting her ass back on the finger and into her face while talking on the phone. But as soon as she finished the phone call, she came up on all fours and began fucking her ass back against JoAnne's face and finger, grinding until she came. This time when they broke apart, she slid to the other side of the desk, eyeing JoAnne warily, but with a wide smile. "Okay, you're just plain kinky. And something about you just turns my inner slut on full power. Still, we have to stop; you have a meeting in 30 minutes. You'd better wash your face and get dressed." Scowling and smiling at the same time, JoAnne struggled into her clothes as did Lillian. Still, Lillian was absolutely glowing, and walking a little slowly, which made JoAnne smile. The meeting lasted until well after business closing, so Lillian was gone when she went back to get her purse and coat. But the mint green thong was carefully arranged in the middle of JoAnne's desk; with a candy cane sitting on it. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

My Honey Cousin: Part 2. Darren's Morning Shag. Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. All was dark. Darren felt his mouth was dry, he was waking up in a warm and sweaty cave. It took some seconds before his brain caught up to his senses. Last night's happenings slowly dawned on him. Apart from the darkness and the sweaty warm body he was pressed up against, his face was also feeling itself surrounded by Amy’s tangled hair. His body was slowly doing sensory checks and sending them back to his brain. As he slowly started sensing his own body, pressed tightly against his cousin’s back he quickly became aware of other things pressing against him. If he had blacked out, fainted, or just fallen asleep from exhaustion; was unclear. But that his cock was still impaled and bound tight into Cousin Amy, from behind; was now very clear. He felt himself only semi-hard. But the realization of having spent the whole night with his cock inside of the sweet, sexy cousin, got his blood rushing; and his meat twitching. Darren didn’t dare to move a muscle, apart from his cock muscles; but they were pulsing on their own accord. He could feel his cousin breathing slowly and calmly. She must still be asleep. Although he was still covered by her blankets and still wedged between the wall and his cousin, he could hear faint bird chirps from outside. He used his fingers to carefully peek out from under the blanket and could see that Amy’s bedroom was growing lighter from the morning twilight. All was still. Darren dared to pull the covering blanket away a little more and lift his head to look out. To his fright he saw aunt Lily there, still lying in the bed. Her large, luscious tits were exposed and Amy was still latched on to the closest of them. Amy was humming softly, and slowly suckling in her sleep. Every few seconds, she sucked at the nipple hidden in her wide open mouth. Only the very outer rim of aunt’s areola could be observed, outside of Amy’s wet lips. It was an extremely sensual sight. Darren’s cock was quickly turning into a raging boner. As it grew in length, it pressed deeper and deeper into Amy, who started to stir in her sleep. Her body was surely taking notice of the increasing impalement of her most secret, wet cave. As she stirred some, the suckling of her mother’s tits increased, in pace and force; so Darren snuck his head back under the covers and prayed to any gods out there, that he wouldn’t be detected when his aunt finally woke up. It had been hot under the blankets when he woke up, but now the heat was building even more under the covers where he was deeply embedded in his cousin Amy. His face was full of her wild, sandy blonde hair. It smelled like sex. Memory flashes from last night were coming back to him. Although their bodies weren’t moving, Darren could feel the pressure inside of his balls was building up. All his turgid cock now wanted to do, was to start moving; in and out of that glorious wet crevice, which it had spent the night in. He could easily feel that there would be no friction whatsoever. Amy’s cunt had acclimated to his cock during the night and she was filled with fluids. Both her own and his. It would be a dream to just pull out a little and slowly push himself back in. He fought the urge for a long time. There was no room whatsoever for him to pull back. The wall was pressed tightly against his back and ass, so instead he carefully moved a hand down to Amy’s nicely rounded ass and ever so slowly tried to push it away from himself. Half an inch; one inch; one and a half; Amy moved! Her body started the process of waking up. His pushing of her hips forward, had woken her enough to move. She instinctively pushed her ass back to where it had first been, and Darren's cock sunk back deep into her slippery, steaming hole. He now heard aunt Lily mumble, in her own fleeting sleep. Darren felt the tidal wave course through his thighs and up towards his rock hard phallus. He came, hard! He didn’t dare to move at all. Darren even held his breath and strangled a scream of lust, deep in his lungs. The only thing that moved was his pulsating cock, sending stream after stream, deep into the waking Amy impaled on his cock! Before Amy was even aware of it herself, her pussy contracted and opened in unison with Darren's cock pumping into her. Her womb was effectively milking his cock, trying to absorb every little ounce of semen shooting out from its swollen crown! Through his silent climax, Darren could feel Amy’s hand, in panic, probing for what was behind her! He felt her hand finally land on his hip, so close to where their young bodies were connected; and had been through all of the night. As Amy became clearly awake, Darren could feel her cunt, tightening around his rocket. As if to push him out. But he was stuck in, deep; and the wall behind him kept his cock deep inside of his wet cousin! He now heard aunt Lily waking up. At first, sleepy murmurs, then a shocked gasp! Probably as a kind of distraction, he heard Amy start to loudly suckle on her mothers tit! “Oh; I’m sorry honey! I must’ve fallen asleep!” she whispered in a rather hoarse voice. Amy just moaned and kept on suckling. Darren could only lay there under the covers, listening and imagining the images of Amy’s cute lips holding on to aunt Lily’s large, heavy tit. The bed jostled as aunt Lily stood up from it. Amy’s lips let go of her tit with a wet ‘plopp’ and Darrens, still pulsating, cock bounced ever so slightly in and out of his cousin's warm entrance! He bit his lip and worked hard to not let any sound slip from his lips. Amy on the other hand, let out a weary gasp as their sexes bounced into each other. But Lily was probably too newly awakened to notice anything strange. “I’ll just go and freshen up. Then I’ll check on Darren and make breakfast for you” she whispered and gave Amy what sounded like a kiss on the cheek before her footsteps could be heard on the rug as she left Amy’s bedroom. Amy pushed her behind hard against Darren's hips, sinking his leaking boner in even deeper! She buried her head in her pillow and let out a muffled groan! “Damn; have you been in me all night?” she then whispered in a baffled tone, still seeming to wake up from the deepest of sleeps. “I’m sorry;” was all that Darren could reply in a meek tone. Amy suddenly became very still. Darren could feel her entrance gripping and relaxing a few times; it felt excruciatingly erotic, but he himself didn’t dare to move at all. “Are you still coming into me right now; ?” she asked slowly, her body trying to feel all of his staff stuck inside of her. “I couldn’t help it; it came by itself;” was the weak excuse he could muster. Amy turned her head to him, she was smiling. She rocked her hips a little, her hole squeezing along his cock. “This is so hot;” she whispered and her tongue involuntarily licked her lips. Then she sprung into action! Morning Dash. “Quick! Mom is going to come and check on you! You have to get back to your room; NOW!” she hissed, panic in her voice. She moved forward from him, his still hard cock slipping out of its wet, nightly folds! He heard the faucet from the bathroom. Aunt Lily was in there. He didn’t have much time. He didn’t even have time to be embarrassed about Amy seeing his glistening hard-on, flailing about as he scurried out of bed. The back of his mind did manage to take a sneak peek at her gorgeous boobs as the blanket was tossed aside. But no time for any prolonged stares. Without a word, and as silent as a mouse he snuck out into the hallway, past the bathroom door, from where he could still hear the faucet running; and into his own room. With a move that would’ve made any ninja envious he flung himself into his untouched bed and under the covers just as he heard the faucet turn off and the bathroom door out in the hallway open. Darren was laying flat on his back in the most unnatural sleeping position to be imagined, and just the split second between the soft knock on his door, and his aunt opening it and coming in, he realized that his hard-on would be making a tent out of the covers. Too late now! He already heard his aunt's footsteps on the floor, entering his room. With closed eyes he again prayed to any gods, that his boner was not too visible in the morning dawn, flowing through the curtains in the room. Aunt Lily’s footsteps paused for a moment then he felt her sitting down softly on his bedside, her curvy hip pressing up against his own. He could feel the blanket pulling at its tent pole. She leaned in on him as he lay there, pretending to be fast asleep. He could feel her heavy tit softly land on his chest and her erect nipple was easily noticeable through the bedsheet over his chest. “Darren? It’s time to wake up” she whispered in the softest of motherly voices. Darren could feel her breath on his cheek, she was that close. She smelled of mint. It also dawned on him that the nipple now pressing against his chest was the one that Amy had been sucking on all through the night. This made his boner twitch. Hopefully aunt Lily wouldn’t see that from her position of leaning in over his face. Linton slowly opened one eye, playing groggy and sleepy. He saw Lily’s lovely brown eyes meeting his as she leaned in to kiss him on the forehead. Her lips were warm and soft. She held them to his forehead long enough for him to feel it thoroughly. His cock twitched again under the covers but he made sure to move his knee up and hopefully that would disguise his manly tent pole under the blanket. Aunt Lily sat up again, her firm tit leaving Darren's chest and gave him a loving look. “Come down for some breakfast when you’re ready;” and then she left. Darren couldn’t help but to watch her hips rolling under that flimsy robe she had on. As soon as the door closed, he wished that she had stayed longer. He took his time before coming downstairs. First he had to wait for his boner to soften. He thought about stroking one out, amazed that it was still hard after coming both last night and also this morning. But, again, this room gave him nowhere to hide tissue paper. So if he was to jerk off, it would have to be in the bathroom. He listened to Amy, up and washing in the bathroom. Then, when he was sure both his aunt and cousin were downstairs, he dared to sneak out to the bathroom, himself. His cock had now gone back to normal size. He was actually surprised to see it looking quite normal, after all it had been put through. But he washed it off quickly, under cold water and then changed to go downstairs where he could hear Amy and aunt Lily chatting in the kitchen. He had chosen his baggy, grey sweatpants and a worn out tee-shirt with some soft drink logo on it. He was suspecting that he might get hard again during the day, and the sweatpants were thick enough to hopefully hide any such stiffness from sight. Breakfast Protein Drinks. Down in the kitchen, the girls were in full swing, having breakfast. Amy sat at the table, munching on an egg sandwich and aunt Lily was busy by the sink. It was when Aunt Lily swung around to greet him that he was happy about his plan, wearing the sweatpants. Aunt Lily was wearing a thin white shirt dress. The long kind that looked like a common blouse, but went all the way down to her knees. It had buttons down to her front, but the top four buttons were left open, so her full tits swung enticingly under the thin fabric and the shirt opening showed almost the whole length of her cleavage. Her nipples were plainly visible, poking at the textile; and the darker areola around them could be distinguished through the thin white cotton. “Good morning handsome!” she said and Darren got embarrassed immediately! Partly because he couldn’t think of a single word to give back as a greeting; and partly because he felt how his stare and widening eyes must’ve been noticed by both Amy and Lily. Darren just mumbled and averted his eyes. Aunt Lily, of course, didn’t let him get off that easily. She hurled herself towards him and embraced him in a warm full body hug! It was pure bliss to be hugged by aunt Lily. At 6 foot 2, she was nearly 8 inches taller than him, and getting her boobs pressed against one’s face and her thighs pressed against his groin was unbearably arousing! He couldn't help but to close his eyes and revel in the feeling of being held to her bosom. His arm even caught one of her stiff nipples as he hugged her back. But when he opened his eyes they met Amy's, who was sitting at the table with a wide grin. He disengaged and felt his cheeks redden. He quickly sat himself down at the table, across from Amy who hadn’t left his gaze for a moment. It felt like she very well knew that his cock must’ve stiffened from that embrace. Or, he was just imagining things. Aunt Lily served up some sandwiches and juice for him. Only now, did Darren discovered how hungry he was! He stuffed his face and asked for more, always making sure to catch a glimpse of his aunt’s cleavage every time she turned around. Darren and Amy ate in silence, the radio playing in the background. Amy was all the time trying to catch Darren's eye. He had to work hard to not let her lock on. Darren was afraid that he’d blush, or stutter, or something else awkward; if he let her focus her eyes into his. It was clear she had mischievous thoughts. Images of how he’d been embedded deep into her wet folds, kept creeping up to the front of his mind. He was glad there was a kitchen table to hide his bulge under, now. Aunt Lily stood herself beside Amy across the table from Darren, “Amy, dear, your hair is a mess, darling. Let me sort that out for you” she said and started untangling Amy’s wild and unruly strands. As Darren looked up from the remains of his fourth sandwich, Amy caught his eye. She had a broad smile on her lips and slowly raised her hand towards her mothers tit. Darren wanted to look away, but couldn’t. He was hypnotized. Aunt Lily's tits jiggled and swayed, as she was pulling and shifting Amy’s hair, trying to get a braid started. Her large tits were just in face height of Amy as she was sat by the table. The big pokey nipples twice slid across Amy's nose. Very deliberately Amy took hold of Lily’s shirt cleavage and almost too slowly pulled it to the side, revealing her mother’s stiff nipple and dark areola. All the time her eyes held fast into Darren's glare at what was unfolding in front of him. “Ahmee, noht nuw..” Lily said, her mouth full of Amy’s hair, she was trying to organize. Lily had to let go of one of the chunks of hair to pull back the shirt, and cover her tit again. Amy was still keeping her eyes on Darren as she again, slowly let her hand come up to Lily’s jiggling boob. Once again, Darren got to see his aunt's full tit and succulent nipple bounce out from its cleavage. Lily spat out the hairs she had between her lips and sounded a bit annoyed. “Please love! Not now!” Lily pulled her shirt back over her enticing mound of boob flesh. “But mom; I want some;” Amy pleaded, still not taking her eyes off Listson's. “Please, Darren doesn't want to see this;” Lily sighed; but this time she let her tits stay exposed. Swaying just right by her daughter’s cute face. “You don’t mind, do you Darren?” Amy said in a beckoning, sad tone whilst she squeezed at her mother’s tit, pushing the nipple closer to her mouth. “Uhm.. no. No! I don’t.. ehm, mind..” Darren croaked, trying to sound blasé . Amy let go of Darren's eyes and turned her face to the huge tit just beside her face. She closed her eyes and planted her mouth lewdly over aunt Lily’s prominent nipple. Lily let out a small gasp, but quickly found herself and continued doing Amy’s hair. Darren was in awe. He found it impossible to look away! Amy had her lips around almost all of Lily’s areola, her fingers squeezing at the massive flesh around it. She looked like she’d never tasted anything as good as this, ever! Still focused on braiding Amy’s hair, Lily explained, “You know Darren, I’ve always given Amy of my milk. Most mothers stop early, but I never did. It's nourishing, and she’s almost never been sick in her life.” Amy turned her face to Darren, still holding Lily’s tit against her mouth, “And itsch schoo good;” she said with her mouth half full of white milk. A trickle of the milk streamed down her chin as she spoke. Amy quickly let her lips surround Lily’s nipple again and continued sucking, eyes closed. Darren was just sitting and nodding as a dumbfounded response to Lily’s explanation. He couldn’t think of having seen anything more sensual than this scene, that was now playing out in front of him. Even though time stood still, Lily somehow finished with Amy’s hair. She had made two braids on her. Each one on the top sides of her head. Like two pigtails, but in braid form. Amy looked so incredibly cute, and aunt Lily was now just caressing the back of her head as she kept on nursing from her. Darren wasn’t sure what to do. Inside of his sweatpants he had a hard-on so stiff, it it mimicked a mast of a British man o' war. He had already finished his sandwiches, and was just sipping slowly at his orange juice; wanting it never to end. He was afraid to break up this spectacular scene with any sudden moves. To his sorrow, but also relief, Amy finally let go of Lily’s tit and licked her lips. Aunt Lily's engorged nipple looked as big as a whole thumb! Amy smiled at Darren, and her eyes gave him the kind of look siblings give each other, when the other one didn’t get as nice of a christmas present as the first. Lily bent down and gave Amy a kiss on the lips before she pulled her shirt over her tit again, indicating that this moment was over. Tree House Tryst. “So, what are you guys gonna do today?” Lily asked, as she took some plates from the table over to the sink. Amy was looking intently as Darren; with that ever alluring smile of hers. “Maybe we’ll go and check out the old tree house” Amy said, still staring Darren in the eye. “Oh, that’s nice. You haven’t been up there in forever;” Lily replied, whilst pouring dishwater over the plates, a wet stain could be seen darkening the fabric over her nipple, which Amy had just been sucking on. “Come on Darren!” Amy grabbed his hand and yanked him with her. At 5 foot 10; She was bigger and heavier than him. Her curves gave her the weight and strength advantage over his own slender body, and he had no say in the matter. He trotted after her like a rag doll. Darren hadn’t noticed earlier, but Amy had a very short polka dotted skirt on. As she was running in front of him now, to the old tree house out back; he glimpsed her ass cheeks now and then, as her skirt flapped up and down. Either she was wearing minimal string panties, or nothing at all, underneath. Up top; she had a tight, yellow tee-shirt, that did nothing to disguise her lovely bra-less tits. At the base of the old oak, in which the tree house was set, Darren got the answer to what Amy was wearing underneath; or rather, what she was not wearing. She climbed up before him, and he got a full view of her nakedness under that little skirt. His cock had been hard since the breakfast table and was not feeling like softening any time soon. He was only a little worried about climbing, and had to tear his gaze away from Amy’s nude pussy, to check that he wouldn't snag his boner on the old wooden planks that were nailed to the tree as a kind of ladder. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been up in that tree house. It must’ve been many years ago. Then, he and Amy would pretend they were in a crows nest on a pirate ship, looking for land or fighting off other pirates, trying to get at them. Although the nails in the planks were much more rusty than he remembered, it was still a sturdy build. The walls were made out of all kinds of planks from some barn house nearby, there was a square hole in the floor of it that you climbed up through from the plank-ladder nailed to the tree trunk. The excitement he remembered when climbing up to this tree house, was just as prominent now as then, but for totally different reasons. As he got close to the entrance in the tree house floor he looked up again and saw Amy’s strong, naked legs slip through the hole and to the side. Darren had no idea of what would happen up there, but he knew it would be exciting! It was secluded and high up. It would only be the two of them. He kind of regretted that he had chosen to wear his boxer briefs under his sweat pants now. Amy had clearly planned ahead and chosen ‘easy access’, instead. But, she didn’t have a raging boner to hide away. Girls have it so easy. They can easily get away with being horny in front of others and no one would know, unless you got to feel them between their legs. Darren's mind was racing! Visions of his naked cousin on the bed last night, floated past his mind's eye as he finally managed to crawl up and into the tree house. Amy sat in the corner of the small space, leaning against the wooden boards serving as a wall behind her. She had her knees up and legs slightly parted, but was holding her skirt down over her crotch so her nakedness under there couldn’t be seen. She had her mischievous smile on again. Since there was a plank roof on top of the tree house, she was a bit shadowed, which made her blue eyes look gleaming. “We haven’t been up here in a long time;” Amy said. “Yeah, I can’t remember the last time even” Darren lied. “You were very good with your tongue last night;” It was subtle, but Darren noticed how the hand she was pressing down her skirt with was also slowly moving around, pressing against her crotch. Both the sight of her hand and the words, got him stumped again, “Ehm.” “I know we’ve just had breakfast, and I didn’t bring any honey; but; maybe you’d like to taste me without?” Amy said and almost looked a bit shy for once. This was really not Darren’s area of expertise, and he had no plan or tactic. But his libido answered for him, “Of course!” Whatever he did last night seemed to work, so he was confident that he could make it work again. His luscious cousin was sitting on an old, ragged seat cushion, which she scooted herself forward on, towards Darren who was kneeling in front of her. As she slid forward she let go of her skirt and let her knees shift apart more. It was an incredible sight! Last night he’d not really been able to get a good look. Amy’s bedroom had been dim. Only her bed lamp had been shining softly. And to be honest, Darren had been way too aroused, shocked and excited to imbibe any details his eyes might have had a chance to see. But now; Although the planks shaded her a bit, it was daylight. She was right in front of him. It was right in front of him. It was strange and immensely erotic at the same time. “I’ve shaven it bare;” Amy said softly, as if to get his approval. Being a guy in his late teens, his reference of understanding was of course always infused with a lot of those kinds of ‘sex ads in the back of trashy news stand publications. But here he was; right in front of a real pussy. Her pussy was like a small swollen mound, with a thin slit going down the middle of it. Her slit was clearly wet and between her outer pussy lips, a hint of more folds could be seen. Her wetness showed, even on the sides of her slit. It was all the same cute pinkish skin color as the beautiful, smooth thighs framing it in. After the first amazement had been overcome, Darren’s eyes desperately searched for her clitoris. He didn’t know much about women, but this he knew! And since he was momentarily going to put his mouth and tongue into that alluring crevice, he really wanted to find her most sensitive spot. He got a bit nervous when he couldn’t easily spot it. On erotic stories he’d read, there was always a little bulb at the top of the slit, but Amy had none. Maybe the claims weren’t all that realistic, after all. He caught himself staring too intently, and when he looked up at Amy he could see that she was nervous too. She was biting her lower lip in anticipation. Her eyes’ looked bigger and were begging for appreciation. Darren made himself brave and leaned in on his elbows. Had he not been totally preoccupied by his own horniness, he would have understood that this was an extremely uncomfortable position for him. But that was nothing that his body was able to convince his mind of, right now. As he lowered his head, towards her lusty cunt lips ;Amy saw that he wouldn’t really reach all the way down while still sitting crouched on his knees. So, instead she shifted, folding her legs in under her and also now kneeling wide on the bench, making her pussy come up a bit higher towards his face. Darren was transfixed watching her little pussy writhe as she moved. Her pussy lips sliding against each other and some more wetness being pressed out of the soaking, pink slit between them. As she settled, his mouth was now just lined up with her cunt. He could feel the warmth of it radiating on his lips. He felt himself breathing heavily; Tentatively his tongue probed, he felt her fresh womanly taste in all of his body, even though only the tip of his tongue had touched her skin. Amy inhaled sharply, which gave Darren new courage. Again he let his tongue touch her. More of it this time. He could feel her thighs stiffen up. Darren quickly learned what effect his tongue had on Amy. He licked her; in longer and longer strokes, very much enjoying the effect it had on his horny cousin. She tasted heavenly! He had no idea of how a woman should taste, but he was sure he liked the taste of Amy’s wet pussy! Somehow it tasted fresh, even though it was so warm! Darren soon got into a rhythm, lapping at Amy like a dog in heat. Longer and longer licks. As his confidence grew, he started mixing it up a little. Sometimes, long and fast strokes with his tongue, sometimes short and slow. As his own arousal grew, he pressed his tongue deeper and deeper into her folds. His nose and chin, were now also part of the connection to her slippery, smooth skin. Amy’s lower body was now trembling, and no coherent sounds were coming from her. Her inner thighs sometimes spasmed and pressed against his ears, only to again spread out wide, letting his mouth and tongue come deeper into her slit. Now and then his tongue would find, what he assumed, to be Amy's clit. Somewhere at the top of her slit was an illusive little part of stiffer flesh that really sent her off, whenever his tongue would pass over it. But just as he thought he knew where it was, his tongue failed to thrash at it again. But Amy seemed to love it, no matter where he was licking at, so Darren just continued to explore her as much as he could. “Amy? Are you up there?” The sound of aunt Lily’s voice from below the tree house rang out like a bell whistle in a library! Amy’s body froze and went still as night! Darren still had his face pressed in between her legs and stopped in mid-lick. His tongue still in-bedded in her folds: “Yeah?” Amy croaked with the voice of someone who’s not used her voice for speaking in a long time. “Are you alright? Is Darren up there with you?” Darren felt that the very tip of his tongue was placed tight at the entrance of Amy’s twitching hole in there. Her fluids pooling on his tongue. Amy grabbed the hair on the back of Darren's head. “I’m fine. Darren went to the pond;” she said. Her voice was still a bit shaky and flustered. Darren let the tip of his tongue make its way in through Amy’s, now twitching, hole. “Should I come up?” Lily asked with the worried tone of a mother who wants to investigate. “No!” Amy answered and then hissed a whispering ‘no’ also to Darren. “I can’t talk to you when you’re hiding;” Lily complained from down there at the bottom of the tree. Amy had a firm grip of Darren’s head and pressed it tight against her pussy as she rose up on her knees, forcing his head to follow along. To keep his balance, and not get his hair torn off, Darren grabbed Amy’s thighs and let himself fall backwards as she moved forward on her knees. With his mouth still connected to her sopping pussy, and his head pressed hard between her legs, Amy moved forward to where the wall had a sawed up opening, like a window and poked her head out. She let go of Darren's hair, but he did not let go of her thighs and kept his face planted on her wet sex. “Ah, there you are;” Lily said with true relief. Darren started licking again; “What do you, ugh; want mom?” Amy tried to sound normal, but when Darren's eager tongue teased the right spots she didn’t seem to be able to control her voice in full. Darren of course didn’t want to be found out by his shapely aunt, but he had never seen her climb up to the tree house and felt quite confident that she wouldn’t come up. Also, Amy had already said he wasn’t up there, so; he felt well hidden. But seeing how much effect his tongue had on Amy made him feel powerful. She was the older of them and had always been the dominant one. Now she was at his mercy for once. Darren was intensely aroused at the situation she was in now. Him eating her out whilst she had to play it cool in front of her mother. He got back to his rhythm of licking and even added some sucking here and there. He would get as much of her swollen pussy in his mouth as possible and suck it into his mouth, while his tongue flicked at wherever that clit was hiding at the moment. “Well; I was wondering; “ aunt Lily was in no rush. Amy was breathing heavily and whimpering softly. There was no way Lily could hear her, but Darren did! “Do you think Darren was weirded out by; you drinking from me this morning?” “No mom. You know how guys are. He probably loved to see your boob;” Amy went up an octave in both sound and frequency on that last word. Darren had made another lunge upward with his tongue. Again trying to press it as far up into her as humanly possible. He felt her wetness now running down his cheeks. Her hips and thighs were quivering. “I know, but;” Darren had found his pace now. His tongue pressing into Amy’s tight pussy hole, sliding back out and pressing in again. He was actually tongue fucking her. A faint sloshing sound could be heard by anyone inside of the tree house. “He’s not used to stuff like that;” Lily continued, “I think I’ll talk to him about it. Maybe explain it better.” “Uh umm.” Amy nodded down the hole, but her eyes were closed and her lips were hanging open. She felt herself building up to something now. Darren’s relentless tongue, forming a spearhead and penetrating her over and over again, his hands tightly gripping around her thighs. She felt his chin pressing against her ass hole. It was too much! Amy climaxed violently. Well, her face and arms were perched on the sawed out window, she kept them quiet still. She gritted her teeth and her eyes were pressed shut from the energy it took to not let it show to Lily and at the same time having her body throw her into the best orgasm she’d ever had! A gush of hot fluids sprayed Darren’s mouth as Amy’s hole tightened around his intruding tongue! Her lower body shuddered and Darren pulled his face away from her pussy in pure surprise! Another gush splashed against his face and still open mouth! Darren’s grip of her thighs loosened and his head fell back against the wooden floor! With the third out-pour from Amy’s cunt, she couldn’t help but to let out a licentious groan from between her clenched teeth. Darren just laid there, drenched a third time. His eyes blinking in amazement at what he had managed to do to his sexy cousin! She had actually squirted! He had made her cum so hard that she squirted! This was something he’d only ever heard about in exaggerated porn stories. Darren’s thought was, that squirting is something that only happens to a handful of women, ever. And even then, it just happens when the full moon coincides with a leap year! Now he was an actual part of that odd fantasy! He felt like the star of an Asian porn flick. He felt so exceptionally proud! He made Amy come to that highest degree! “Hey! Are you listening? Amy!” Lily’s voice was only a background disturbance in the world Darren was now in. He was lying on the hard wooden floor with Amy above his face. She was raised up on her knees and he had a clear view right up her dotted skirt. Her pussy literally dripping. The taste and smell of her all over his face. He felt her juices still trickling down his cheeks and onto his neck. He saw her pussy contracting and relaxing at a fast pace and her wet thighs twitch in unison. With very contraction her nethers made a stream of more fluids roll down along the inside of her thigh! Damn! Amy was still coming! Darren was so hypnotized that he didn’t even think about his own throbbing meat. “Sorry; what were you saying mom?” Aunt Lily started again, with the annoyed tone of someone who has to repeat themselves, “I said; there is an old matinee showing soon on the tv. The old musical, State Fair; will be on in about 30 minutes. Maybe you can find Darren and I’ll make you some milkshakes?” It was now not a question; as it might have been the first time around. “Oh, that; that sounds great, mom;” Amy replied with the tone of someone who had just slept after a marathon. “Okay, then. See you inside.” Lily left back towards the house. Amy’s thighs had now relaxed, but her pussy was still making involuntary movements up there, over Darren's drenched and astounded face. As her mother left, Amy leaned back in from the tree house entrance. She slowly sat herself down on Darren’s chest. He felt his shirt getting thoroughly soaked as she let her weight press her ravished pussy lips onto him. As she looked down on him she gave him a tired smile. Her eyes only half open. “God damn; cuz! That was; that was amazing!” Amy wiped a strand of his wet hair from his forehead. Darren now felt a bit awkward. The earlier feeling of being in control, and a true sex god; drained away from him as he was now held down by Amy sitting on his chest. Looking down, her skirt was crunched up around her waist and he could see the top of her slit against his tee-shirt, her wet thighs down his sides and her body towering over him. Her nipples were threatening to poke holes in her thin tee. “Sorry if I made you squirt.” Darren tried. He wasn’t, of course. But it felt better to be humble and get praise instead of the opposite. Also, he was again the younger of the two; and Amy was the one who seemed to be in charge. “Oh. no, no, no; don’t be! That was the best; ever. I didn’t even know I was a squirter; Until now.” She sat there, on him, and steadied her breathing for a while before she spoke again. “Mom said the musical, State Fair, will be on TV. We should see; ” Darren had just been reveling at the feeling of Amy’s wet snatch, pressing down on his chest and nodded. He would’ve agreed to anything Amy had said, anyway. Amy climbed off of him and started straightening out her clothes. Darren sat up and could now feel really how wet she’d made him. His tee-shirt was clinging to him. The whole front of it was soaked and he felt a trickle of Amy’s juices down his neck as he rose to a sitting position. Amy laughed, “Look at you! We really need to dry you off.” After Amy had peeked out, making sure that Lily wouldn’t happen to see them, they climbed down from the tree house and made their way over to the barn. The excited rush there, made it feel almost like the times they’d snuck around when they were little, and hiding from aunt Lily. Barn Tryst. The barn was pretty big, but now only housed a few chickens and two cows. This time of day, all the animals were out and about, somewhere on the lands, so it was quiet. Amy helped Darren to wrangle his wet shirt off and wiped him down with a towel she’d found on a hook. “Man, I came a lot;” she said, with a hint of pride as she demonstratively rung out his shirt between her hands. Some drops actually came out of it, flowing over her knuckles. “Do I taste good?” she asked, as she licked the upper part of her hand with a sexy grin? “Very;” Darren nodded, and felt his cheeks blush. It felt like a dream he'd just had, and now that they were out in the daylight, it felt like it might have just been a fantasy. Now he felt a bit out of place. He was standing there, shirtless, with a hard on, in his pants as his super hot cousin was licking her own juices off her hand, and asking him what she tastes like! 'You couldn’t even write stuff like this,' he thought to himself. But that thought also took away from the fact, of what he’d just experienced. How could this ever be true?! And what now? He didn’t have to wonder for long, about that last thought; as Amy grabbed his crotch. There was no hiding that he was hard. Hard as hell. “Poor you! You didn’t get anything from me;” Amy said, with puppy dog eyes and playful sorrow, “Well. Maybe now I can get to see what you taste like?” Darren’s head was spinning! In reality, he knew exactly what she meant and insinuated. But this was far beyond his wildest dreams! Having his luscious, sweet Amy suck him off?! That would be so; “It’s starting!” Lily’s shout broke his soaring thought! The Matinee Movie. Aunt Lily was standing on the porch calling out to them, that the movie was starting. Amy made a sad face, but then smiled and rushed down to the house. Darren made a much slower walk, trying to walk in a way so that his hard-on wouldn’t show. Having his hands in his pockets helped. Of course, his 'crotch rocket' was very sensitive to the touch, and it did not let him relax. While he was still a bit away from the farm house, he saw Amy hug aunt Lily, as they went into the house. Darren realized he was still bare-chested and as he came to the open door, he heard that aunt Lily was in the kitchen. So he made a dash upstairs, and changed into a dry tee-shirt, before making his way down to the living room from where he could hear the movie playing. It was an old classic. He and Amy had watched it nearly 10 years ago. Amy was on the sofa under the huge quilt that was usually draped over it. She gave Darren a sly smile and beckoned him to join her under the quilt. Darren sat down on her left, close to the sofa's armrest. Amy scooted herself close to him and put the quilt over them both, so only their heads were uncovered. Amy slouched low, and had her feet up, on the ottoman Feeling her curvy body pressing into his side was very cozy, and Darren had trouble focusing on the film. He had, of course; seen this movie a million times, so it was much more enjoyable to relish in the feeling of Amy’s body so close beside him. The classic movie did little to distract his arousal, Even the lead actress, Vivian Blaine, looked very much like cousin Amy, if Amy's hair wasn't in braids. Darren held his breath, gathered some courage, and caressed her arm under the quilt. Amy identified with the young Emily Edwards in the movie. A debutante, Emily desires the affections of the strapping young man who comes to town. But Cousin Amy is bolder and more daring than the heroine of the musical. Spurred on by Darren's compliance, she let out a soft sigh, while still watching the TV. This felt so good. Like if they were boyfriend and girlfriend, cuddling up to a movie together. It was really quite romantic. The romance quickly changed to sensuality, as Amy took hold of his hand and forcefully steered it over to her tit. It was an awkward angle for his hand when Amy pressed his palm over her luscious boob. But Darren was not about to complain. She slowly rubbed his hand against her tit. Darren could feel her hardened nipple through the fabric of her tee-shirt. She still had her gaze fixed on the television, like nothing special was happening under their blanket. This was so much better than the film. Amy would taunt the movie's heroine for her lack of courage and assertiveness to initiate a heated interlude. Then Darren felt her moving his hand downward, over her belly. He tried to breathe normally, but all of his insides were quivering with sex-infused joy! Just as he had hoped, in silence, she led his palm down to between her legs. She had already flipped up her skirt beforehand so Darren could feel the smooth, shaven skin of her mound slowly pass under his palm. His fingers reached her slit and there she planted his hand firmly. Not that Darren wanted to pull it away, but if he had wanted to, he was not sure he would’ve been able to. Amy was pretty strong, actually. His middle finger was placed right over Amy’s slit. He felt the wetness in there, as she pressed his finger in between her slippery labia. They were both using all their energy to breathe calmly, but Darren could feel the tenseness of her body. She dragged his hand slowly up and down along her soaked cunt, and Darren let her guide him. He could hear her almost silent, sudden inhalations, when his finger hit ‘the spot’. Her thighs stiffened under the quilt and around his hand. It was heavenly to feel her most secret place, all while the old familiar movie played in the background. Not that Darren needed any more excitement, but it came anyway; when he felt Amy’s left hand make its way over his hip and down to the hem of his sweatpants! He felt her fingers tugging at the knot on them. The back of her hand brushed against his rock hard cock tenting his pants below. Darren felt his nostrils flaring and he could hear his own heartbeat inside of his ears! With his free left hand under the quilt, he helped Amy loosen the knot and her hand soon slid in under his sweatpants. A short sting as her fingernail was the first to find his hard cock, but that quickly shifted to the very exciting feeling of her fingertips slowly exploring him around the base of his erection. Darren was now no longer breathing calmly anymore. Having his hand over Amy’s pussy mound with one finger deeply embedded between her folds, and her nimble fingers now slowly caressing his rock hard cock was sending erotic chills all through his spine. Above the big quilt, both of them were still ‘just’ looking at the tv-screen. As Darren snuck a glance, he was impressed at how Amy was keeping such a straight face. Wasn’t she also enjoying this? But every once in a while he could see the tiniest of her face muscles twitch a little as his finger slowly pressed and slipped around in her slit. He tried to mimic her coolness and made it so his face would show as little reaction as possible. Unexpectedly her right hand quickly left his where it was holding down his right hand over her pussy. It was aunt Lily who had entered the room. “Here you go;” she chimed, carrying two strawberry milkshakes for them. Aunt Lily was proud of her milkshakes, as she well should be. They were always perfectly smooth and just the right amount of sweetness. They were a lot better than the ones you get in any restaurant Darren had ever been to. Darren didn’t really keep his hand on Amy’s pussy on purpose. He was just too surprised to react normally. He felt Amy’s thighs shuffle a little and she pulled the quilt up more over herself, as if to cover the outline of his right arm, which was laying down over her belly. There was of course, no way aunt Lily could’ve seen any of the lewd things that were going on under there, but her reaction was understandable. Amy received the milkshake with her now free hand and Lily leaned in and gave her a short hug, still holding Darren’s milkshake. He felt Amy’s hand now taking a grip around the base of his cock. He gritted his teeth in pleasure, but let nothing show on his face. Aunt Lily then made her way over to Darren with the other glass of milkshake. Darren pulled his left hand out from under the protective covering and took it. The glass was cold and heavy. It was adorned with whipped cream on top and a straw with that classical red and white swirl pattern around it. Lily leaned in on him and gave him a kiss on the cheek, “It’s so nice to have you here;” she whispered warmly. As she leaned in, her heavy tits pressed up against his chest. Even through the quilt he could feel her stiff nipples. The nipples Amy had been sucking on, only this morning. He also felt Amy’s grip around his cock tighten, but managed not to give himself away! As aunt Lily stood back up, he could feel Amy’s hand slowly sliding its way up the length of his pole. He gave Lily a polite smile, hoping his blushing cheeks wouldn’t give him away. The events in the tree house had made his precum pretty prominent the last hour. He had been worried it might even soak through his sweat pants. His underwear was stained, but the sweat pants were thick enough to not let anything seep through. But his swollen crown was, of course drenched in the slippery stuff, and Amy’s thumb made good use of that. She let it circle over and around his glans, ever so slowly. Luckily, aunt Lily turned away from him; otherwise she’d surely see his head jerk back, from the incredible feeling of Amy’s fingers massaging the top of his pulsating cock! A quick glance at Amy, told him that she was displaying an evil smirk. She knew what she was doing, and putting him through; in front of his aunt, her own mother! Did she want to get caught? A streak of vengefulness ran through him, and he quickly let his middle finger plunge deep into Amy’s wet cunt hole! It was so slippery that there was almost no resistance. Probably, she wasn’t ready for it, because her mouth opened wide and she let out a silent gasp. He could feel her entrance tighten around his finger. But it was too late, it was already deeply inserted in her! The feeling of his finger inside of his hot cousin, almost made him forget the pleasure of her hand on his own love parts, but Amy’s thumb movements now became more deliberate. As she spread out his precum more and more over his shaft, she also started stroking it in longer and longer motions. Still in slow motion though, so no movement could be seen from outside of the quilt. Darren thought that aunt Lily would leave and go back out into the kitchen, or something. To his horror she moved over to Amy’s other side, and made herself comfortable on the sofa, instead! The big sofa was for three people, but pretty large. Darren and Amy were scrunched up to one side so Lily decided that she could lay down on the 1 1⁄2 seats that were left over, a little closer to the television. To his dread, and in some kind of slow motion he could only watch as his sexy aunt took a big soft sofa pillow, then laid it over Amy’s lap, and his arm. Lily laid her head down on it. His arm was now locked in place under her pillow, his finger still inserted into Amy! He froze his movements for a bit, then bravely pressed his impaling middle finger hard against Amy's G-spot. Amy's mouth again opened wide, but she held her breathe until the urge to scream had become controllable. Darren thought it would compel Amy to retreat from her torrid assault on his cock tip. Amy did not. In a slow unrelenting pace, she kept on stroking his cock, ever so slowly. Darren could not believe what was happening! He finally decided to pause his torturing of Amy's G-spot. Would Cousin Amy honor the truce? Aunt Lily pretended to be engaged in the film, asking questions about whatever was on the screen, “Is that the prize pig they're entering in the contest?” or “Has the scene of the state fair beauty pageant been already?” Every time she talked, her head moved and Darren's finger in Amy moved also! Amy tried to answer as casually as she could, but Darren could easily hear that her voice sounded strained and trembling. With Amy still stroking him slowly, he felt like he was losing control again. Her message was clear. The ceasefire was rejected. It was on! He found that he could move his middle finger a little; and bend it inside her cunt! This way his arm could be totally still and Aunt Lily wouldn’t notice. Amy noticed though! Her breathing was heavier and when faint sloshing sounds from between her legs could be heard, she started slurping loudly on her milkshake. It became like some kind of silent competition between them now. Who could make the other one cum first! Darren was at a disadvantage. He had no idea there even was such a thing as a G-spot! And he could only move his middle finger, and not very much. He tried different ways. Pushing it in and out of her, moving it from side to side; But from what he could tell on Amy´s breathing, the best effect was when he curled it upwards and sort of pressed against the roof of her tunnel! Amy had more freedom to move though. She still kept her stroking slow, but firm and steady. Amy was also lacking insight on Darren's most sensitive zones. But when her thumb gently stroked the underside of his cock tip, Darren gritted his teeth. Darren felt things well up inside of him. He nudged Amy with his shoulder and tried to make a face that would make her understand that he couldn’t hold it anymore! Amy just grinned, slurping loudly on the straw in her mouth! Darren let his head fall back and stopped fighting it! He couldn’t. The geyser in him was stronger! He felt Amy pull her hand up over the top of his cock as he came. Again, and again. His mind groaned in pleasure. He could only hope that his mouth didn’t do the same. Amy was cupping her hand around the head of his throbbing cock, trying to catch as much of his seed as possible, in it. When he calmed down, she snuck her hand out from under the blanket. Darren tried to read her expression as she looked at the fluids, collected in her palm, was it astoundment, he detected? Hard to say. Lily stirred on the pillow, on Amy's lap; again pressing down on Darren's hand, which was pressed on Amy's cunt, with his middle finger impaled inside of her. She quickly wiped her hand against the top rim of her milkshake glass, to get as much of it off as possible. Thick globules of Darren’s cum ran down on the inside of the glass. Lily sat up and turned to Amy, “It seems you're not going to finish your milkshake darling.” “Oh? Eh;” Amy stuttered. She felt Darren's finger in her move, as Lily shifted from her position on the sofa. “That’s alright,” Aunt Lily assured her. “I’ll finish the rest;” she said, and took the glass from her daughter. Darren was dumbstruck as he watched his aunt open her red lips and see her pink, sexy tongue lick the rim of the glass, scooping up the chilled thick cum collected there. Then she sucked in the straw between her lips, and slurped up some of the milkshake; as she rose up from the sofa. Both Amy and Darren just stared at her, with blank faces; as she turned and went to the kitchen; happily slurping up the rest of Amy’s milkshake and all of the cum in it. “Damn, Darren! Mom got to taste you before I did!” Amy whispered when aunt Lily was out of earshot. She licked her palm and started sucking on her fingers. Darren could still only sit there, mouth wide open, not believing what his eyes saw! When Amy had licked her hand clean, she again snuck it in under the quilt and found Darren’s now softening cock. She held it in a soft grip and leaned her head on his shoulder, turning her eyes back to the movie. Darren leaned back, forgetting that his hand was still on her pussy and his finger inside of that wet, warm canal. When he remembered, and moved his finger a little, Amy whispered, “Shush; just leave it still. Otherwise I’m gonna soak all of mom’s sofa cushions. She snuck her other hand under and laid it firmly on his hand, between her thighs. Darren did as he was told, and just let it be there, motionless. It was incredibly cozy, in an erotic way. They both held on to each other's heated sexes, peacefully breathing and just letting the wonderful glow burn slowly inside of them. When the film finally finished, they let each other go. Darren couldn’t help but to put his middle finger in his mouth and give off a satisfied ‘Hmm..’. Amy smiled, “There is more where that came from;” and gave him a wink. As she was straightening out the quilt that had protected them throughout, they both saw a large wet stain, shaped like Amy’s ass cheeks and thighs on the sofa cushion she’d been sitting on! Amy gave off a worried curse word and quickly turned the cushion over and then covered the sofa with the quilt. “Maybe we should both change some clothes;” she smiled, and tugged down on her short skirt hem. It was clearly also wet from her fluids; and Darren agreed. As they went upstairs to their rooms, Lily called to them from the kitchen, “Lunch will be ready shortly!” Darren rummaged through his bag of clothes. His sweatpants needed changing. They were drenched with his own jizz. Although Amy had caught a lot of it with her hand, just as much had run down along his cock and was then soaked up by his think fleece sweatpants. It again dawned on him that his buxom aunt had actually licked and drank his cum! She didn’t know it, but just the thought of some of him entering her mouth; him being swallowed by his buxom sexy milf auntie. He felt his cock twitching again, and had to fight the thoughts! Instead of throwing his sweatpants in the hamper, he hung them on the lampshade to dry and decided to go commando with a clean pair of pants. To be continued. Based on a post by Guzzler 21, for Sex Stories.

My Honey Cousin: Part 1. Darren is spending the summer with his cousin and his aunt, in the country. Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. Prologue: In the countryside of Northeastern France, lived a young widow and her daughter. Lily was an English debutante who married the son of a wealthy French family. Her husband died tragically in a Formula One auto race, leaving the young mother to raise her two year old daughter, Amy. The deceased husband's Family trust provided them a farm and stipend. Lily's sister and brother-in-law have a son, Darren; of nearly the same age, and the two children spent their summers together on the farm while Darren's parents operated a seasonal business in a Resort seaside village. Darren begins the story of how his life changed, from his visits to Aunt Lily's Farm. It was that time of year. My parents ran a restaurant in a very busy summer resort village, on the eastern sea coast of England. So they always sent me away to stay with my aunt and cousin in the French countryside during these busiest months. In my early childhood, I became fluid in speaking French, as a result of this annual summer immersion. Mom's sister, Lily; had married into a wealthy French family, but her Husband died in a tragic accident while competing in a Formula One auto race. The country estate was left to her use, along with an annual support from the family trust. The estate was never hers; only provided for her use. It used to be great fun and I loved those summer months. My cousin Amy was a real rascal. A wild girl with sandy blonde hair, always standing on end and always way too long for her. Her mom (aunt Lily) often gave her a big fat braid in the mornings, but already by lunchtime it was just a big tangled ponytail at best. She was totally wild and always got us into exciting and crazy adventures. And since I was a couple of years younger than her I always followed along on her impulsive ideas. Amy was taught at home, and was her mother's only child. It got us in trouble a few times. Got us scraped knees and bruises also. Climbing fences and jumping off outhouse roofs, and such. The County Wet Nurse. I loved aunt Lily! She was the epitome of a nurturing wholesome country mother! Always had her light brown hair in a large loose knot with strands of hair forever needing to be blown from her face with her classic side blow she’d learned to master over the years. She had huge tits and was very curvy and it was a great feeling to be hugged by her, and she was generous with hugs. Partly because Amy and I often came in crying because we hurt ourselves on some fence, or stubbed our toes on a rock, or something. I particularly remember one time; when I was very much younger, and had scraped my knee, or something; and aunt Lily sat me in her lap and tried to console me to quench my crying. But I just cried and cried with my head in her chest. Suddenly I felt her nipple in my mouth and she pressed my head to her very full teet! My crying stopped and all I could muster was a muffled surprise. As I recall, moments later I felt a squirt of very sweet milk! By pure reflex I swallowed and that mouth movement gave just the right suction to send me another squirt of her milk! It was a bit weird but so soothing. I don’t remember how long this continued but I fell asleep there in her lap latched onto auntie's teet. It never happened again, and we never talked about it. I just kept it in the back of my mind, as a nice, comforting memory. It seems Aunt Lily had continued to nurse cousin Amy until she started primary school; then helped a few other moms who needed a wet nurse, for one reason or another. Pubescent Changes. This summer tradition started about 15 years ago, and ended about 5 years ago. For some reason, this year I was ordered to resume the visit, as a requisite for my financial support at a Cambridge Uni. But this summer I wasn’t as keen to go stay with Amy and Lily over the summer. The Last summer I was there, which was about 5 years ago, Amy was different. I guess she had grown or something. Apart from the obvious;her boobs growing out and her waist and hips getting curvier, and such. She was very stand-offish towards me. She tried, a little, to be fun and welcoming; but it was clear that I was not of interest and mostly just in the way. I was a 13 year old pre-pubisent boy, and Amy was a moody 15 year old self-declared woman. One time I ran into the bathroom and, by mistake, surprised Amy in there, half naked. She got really aggressive and yelled me out of there at some volume. What a bitch! So the greater part of summer was spent watching TV and hanging around aunt Lily. She of course did her best to make me have a good time, playing cards or making me snacks. But I felt kind of alone all summer while my cousin Amy just was ‘out’, or up in her room all day. These past four years I've been enrolled in a boarding school. I've got no idea how my parents afforded it, But now I'm college-qualified. A Pleasing Reception. So it was with a heavy heart I made the boat and train trip, out to the eastern France countryside, this summer. I'm 18 now, and shouldn’t have to stay with aunt Lily and my cousin over the summer. I felt like I was too old to be watched after. Why couldn’t my parents just leave me to tend for myself at home instead? Hopefully Amy had grown out of that mood she was in, years ago. We were both more mature now, I hoped. But already, as I got off the train, I was pleasantly surprised. As I stepped onto the platform I saw aunt Lily over there by the station house. I couldn’t see Amy anywhere but was suddenly attacked by her giving me a strong hug and a wet kiss on the lips! ”So great to see you again, Darren! We’ll have a great summer;” she exclaimed, and gave me another wet kiss on the lips! Amy had grown even more since the last four summers, and so have I. So she was as tall as me, and bigger in delightful ways. I had already felt her firm tits against my chest. And now that she was hanging on to me with an arm around my neck. I also felt the weight of her curvy body. She was wearing a pair of very short jean shorts, red sneakers and a tight tank top that showed the sides of her bra-less boobs, as well as some cleavage. She looked a little younger than her 20 years of age. But she looked so hot! Aunt Lily had probably fixed Amy’s hair just before they came to pick me up, so she still had a thick sandy blonde braid in functioning order. Together, we finally made it to aunt Lily who had been standing over by the station house. Lily is quite tall for a woman, and stately in her 40-year-old classic tall buxom body. Auntie Lily was in a light cotton summer dress. It's low-cut bodice was held in place by two very thin straps, so that her tits were half exposed and without the constraints of a brassiere. Lily's nipples added a finishing accent to the contour of her sundress bodice. I got one of those beautiful auntie hugs from her. It feels like being enveloped by the ultimate mother. A long, deep hug. My face pressed against her abundant bosom; was exactly what I needed, to feel as welcome as I hoped to be. Auntie's thin, yellow summer dress was the only thing that covered those lovely mammary mounds, under there. After the full body hug with Aunt Lily, Darren noticed her nipples now fully tented her bodice. The hardened full nipples were so erect and protruding that the rounded nature of her tits was changed so as to resemble a wide two-pole pup tent. More kisses and they both were telling me how great it was to see me again, before we scuttled into the front seat of aunt Lily’s new 1962 pickup truck, and we headed off to their house in the country. The truck had a column shift, so my legs could move freely without getting bruised by the stick shift in the middle of the floorboard. I enjoyed my view of tits on both sides of my middle of the bench seat. During the ride it, was hard to keep my eyes off of both Lily’s and Amy’s cleavages. Every time I saw an upcoming bump in the road my eyes involuntarily moved to Lily’s cleavage. Amy was also busty, but nowhere near as top-heavy and pendulous as aunt Lily. I think Amy might have noticed, because many times; just as my eyes were turning to auntie’s swinging pendulums, she would say something to grab my attention. Also she was often adjusting her seat-belt, or tucking un her tight shirt, so her boobs were extra accentuated under her tight, low-cut tank top. Only two thin spaghetti straps were tasked with restraining Amy's firm tetons. Towards the last third of the drive, she had already reached over and taken my hand to hers. She'd been holding my hand for a long while and had it clasped with mine. Holding it, the back of my hand was pressed against her crotch. It gave me something else to focus on than auntie’s bouncing boobs. With every bump my hand kind of pressed against her jean shorts. I couldn’t tell if it was her pushing my hand down or if it was just the motion of the bumps. Finally at the farmhouse, Lily began preparing dinner. Amy and I chatted it up. She was very cheery and happy, it seemed. Totally different from the summer 5 years ago. Whilst auntie was making dinner, Amy pranced around the kitchen, bringing out plates and cutlery. Seemed to me that she was spending a lot of time looking in the lower cupboards for stuff, and those very short jean shorts made it hard to look away as she was bending over all the time and wiggling her ass towards me. During dinner Amy was looking very intently at me all the time. The meal was great and I made sure to give aunt Lily a hug afterwards. Again I got to feel the skin of her huge tits against my cheek. Community Tub. Amy wanted attention again and proclaimed that we should take a bath before bedtime, like we used to do all the time when we were youngsters. Lily let go of the warm embrace and said that she would go upstairs and draw a bath for us. I got a bit nervous about the ‘us’ part. Several years back. Amy and I, and even auntie had joined in taking a bath together, sometimes. Before the improvements in indoor plumbing, We had limited hot water, and if we all needed baths, we'd have to share the water. And the castiron tub quickly cooled things had changed. We were kids then. It didn’t really feel the same now. It felt different. Somehow it didn’t feel as innocent now. Amy was quick to grab my hand and show me upstairs to my room. It was the same room that I had always slept in while I was here in summer time. As I well knew, but Amy reminded me, my room was just next to hers. Sometimes, in earlier summers, we used to sneak into each others bedrooms and just hang out. Tickle fights sometimes, giggling and always hushing each other to not wake auntie. Of course she would sometimes hear us and come in and send us to our separate beds. The bed was made, there was a towel on the foot end. We could hear aunt Lily pouring the bathtub from across the hallway. "Get undressed and let’s get in the tub;” Amy said and left the room. Now I was getting really nervous. All those hugs, having both Amy’s and aunt Lily’s tits pressed against me. Amy holding my hand down to her crotch through the better part of the truck ride and seeing Amy in her short shorts prancing around in the kitchen had stirred something in me. I had matured and of course gotten some kind of interest in girls and stuff during the years, but I had never gotten closer than to have some fleeting fantasies in my mind about what it would entail;or even what I actually thought about it. Now I was all of a sudden about to be in a very real situation that I had no experience in. Best not to think too much about it. I had bathed with Amy and aunt so many times before. So I just went with it, undressed and wrapped the towel around my hips and made my way towards the bathroom. Coming into the bathroom the sight of aunt Lily met me. Rather, the sight of her behind. She was leaning over the bath tub, in her summer dress. While stirring the bubbly water, her hips were swaying from side to side. That thin summer dress did nothing to hide her ass cheeks and the width of her womanly hips. Mind and body stirring; I seized the moment and took my chance. Dropped my towel and quickly stepped into the bath, turned away from aunt so I would not be too exposed. ”Oh, there you are, my dear” Lily said as I slid into the front of the tub, with my back to her. In the back of my mind, I already had some kind of fear of what might be to come. I slid towards the middle of the tub, it was pretty big, but I still sat in a semi fetal position with my back turned towards aunt Lily. The water was steaming hot, but not burning. Luckily, Lily had stirred up a fair amount of bubbles, so I didn’t feel too exposed. Just as I started warming up to the idea of sitting nude in a bathtub with my voluptuous aunt right behind me; Amy walks in! She had a big smile and was holding her towel around her hips. Now I could finally see her firm boobs in plain view. They were beautiful! Not extra large, of course, but looked desirable. They had pinkish areola, with button-sized nipples poking out to say 'hello', in a slight upward trajectory. ”Hey Darren, make some room for me;” she said as she dropped her towel and exposed her bare pussy, which now was just at eye level from me sitting in the tub. Trying not to look straight at Amy’s crotch, I could still make out the beautiful light pinkish lips behind a fluffy layer of curly blonde hair on her mound. Very light and probably very soft I would think. I felt a twitch down in my awakening tally-whacker regions. Amy had decided to sit in front of me, so I had to slide back in the tub. I tried very hard not to let my eyes give me away, as she spread her legs, her pussy now spread wide and mere inches from my face; and very slowly she lowered into the tub. Maybe she felt my gaze and got self conscious, because she then turned around and squatted, facing me. I think I could see her face blush a little when she realized she had shown herself to me in all her naked glory. Or maybe it was just the hot bath water? Our knees were drawn up and her feet were now touching next to mine, under water. ”The water is really nice, mom;” Amy said to aunt Lily. ”Is it? Yeah, maybe I’ll get in with you guys, also;” Lily responded and rose up, she grabbed the skirting in both hands and lifted her summer dress off, in one smooth move! She was, of course, not wearing anything underneath! As her wonderfully curved nakedness revealed itself, my head quickly jerked back towards Amy. Now I could feel my cheeks blushing and that tingling feeling, and my already-turgid cock stiffened to a petrified nature! I was too surprised to take it all in, but I could clearly make out Lily's wide hips, strong, round thighs and huge heavy tits as she stood next to her falling dress, and reached to the back of her head to pin up her hair in a knot, before climbing in behind me. ”Mom! I think Darren got a bit embarrassed now!” Amy snickered as she tried to catch my eye. Aunt Lily was sitting down behind me. I felt her thighs straddle my hips. I tried to play it off like it was nothing; ”Nah, it’s alright.” I claimed; although I think the tremor in my voice gave me away, a bit. Lily reached around and grabbed me across the chest from behind, and pulled me back against her. I could feel her huge tits pressing against my back! ”Oh no! My little nephew can't be embarrassed! We’ve taken plenty of baths together over the years! Right Darren?” she said as she gave me a wet, foamy hug, pressing her firm heavy tits against my back even more. "Now, scoot back toward me, so I can get my legs straightened out.” she said and grabbing her other arm around my waist, she leaned back pulling me along. She straightened her legs, one leg on each side of me, her thick thighs pressing against my sides and laid them over my now outstretched legs. My calves were now pressed against Amy's hips and Amy's toes soon became tucked under my inner thighs. My ass was in effect pressed down against the bottom of the tub and Aunt Lily's boobs were like two fleshy pillows against the back of my head. I could feel her pubes against the lower part of my back and any tingling feelings had now passed on to a pulsating horniness. Amy took her chance, as aunt Lily pulled me back towards her, to also straighten her legs out and place them on each side of me, so only her knees were a little above water and I was even more pressed down in place. We still had about 12 inches between each other underwater, luckily. Otherwise I fear she’d have been poked by my growing tally-whacker, down there. "Okay, Let me do your back.” Lily said; and pushed my upper body to a forward leaning position. I was sad to not have her tits as my soft pillows anymore, but glad that I could now reach in front of me, and collect some more bath foam to try to cover the surface just in front of me, instead. Auntie started to rub my back with a bar of soap and both her hands. "While mom does your back, you can do my front” Amy said and poured some shampoo over her tits! "But; I don’t have a sponge?” I stammered. "Just use your hands, silly” she replied and leaned forward; the slimy shampoo slowly running down her round tits, then dripping onto the foamy bubbles on the water. I cleared my throat for unknown reasons, and gingerly tried to use my fingertips to spread out the shampoo over her top chest and shoulders. "Come on! you have to make it lather up” she said with a jokingly annoyed voice. Then she grabbed the back of my hands and put them over her tits! I could feel her hardened nipples under my palms as she started moving my hands around and around over her two firm tits. I don’t know for how long this went on, but long enough for me to get a painful raging hard on, under the water. I don’t think I have a specially big cock, or anything. But I could probably compare with the best, in terms of hardness at this moment. It was painful, but at the same time I was in a wet and warm heaven, wedged in place by my aunt's and my cousin's legs! I was jolted back to reality, or to a new form of heaven, actually; when aunt Lily exclaimed: "There! Your back is done now, lean back toward me, and I’ll do your hair.” Amy reached past me to hand Lily the bottle of shampoo. Then I was pulled back, my head was pillowed on two soft tits. Landing in her tits, my two earlobes were gently poked by what I now assume were Lily's two big stiff nipples. But this time my back, and aunt Lily, were covered in shampoo, and very slippery. I slid down a bit. Lily lifted her thighs up, and her thighs caught under my armpits. So I was now slid down, just my head and shoulders above the water and I was stuck in a meaty vise, my head pressed in between auntie’s generous tits that were now also touching my cheeks from behind! To my terror, yet enjoyment; my sliding down in the tub also had resulted in mine and Amy’s groins bumping together! I could feel the bottom of my shaft pressing against her pussy down there under the foamy water surface! I was stuck in place and had no chance to move! Above and around my head were aunt Lily’s huge boobs, my arms were wedged in place between by her thighs; and my legs were firmly held down by both Lily’s and Amy’s legs on top of them. For a short moment I prayed for the slim chance that Amy maybe didn’t notice that something was pressing against her pussy lips. No chance of that, though. Amy had gone very silent all of a sudden. Aunt Lily was shampooing my head and hair between her tits I could feel Amy tilting her pelvis, slowly; up and down the underside of my now pulsating shaft. My eyes stung just a bit. Auntie suggested I close them to avoid further irritation, while she thoroughly scrubbed and massaged my scalp. Auntie passed the shampoo back to Amy, and Amy started on her own long hair and scalp. She began humming ever so softly. But without my vision, all my other senses got much more intense! I could feel the firm embrace I was in by aunt Lily, I could even feel her slippery mound pressing against the middle of my back. It felt like my spine was embedded in between her cunt lips! Maybe auntie was enjoying this also? And I could feel the weight of Amy’s legs pressing down on mine and her pussy sliding slowly up and down along my shaft, in even longer and longer strokes; until I could feel her so high up my shaft that the head of my rock hard cock was sometimes touching her stiff nub! Since my eyes were hard closed I could not see, but from the sounds I heard it seemed like Amy was in her own world, washing her hair above the surface whilst she was rubbing against my pole under it. I guess she was pretending all was normal so auntie wouldn’t notice. But I surely noticed. I was pressed in between two hot ladies cunts! One against my cock and the other pressed against my spine. My head enveloped by aunt Lily’s large, soft, slippery tits! We were all suspiciously quiet for a long time, I had never had anyone wash my hair for that long. But I guess auntie finally got a hold of herself and reached for the shower wand, then showered off the suds in my hair and eyes at last. Then she propped me upward, to a more stable position and that pulled mine and Amy’s flirting groins apart. Which in turn got Amy back to earth also, and she then showered her head off. There were still some suds and bubbles in the tub, but dangerously few, now. I got worried that my stone hard boner was going to be seen by either of my two tub-mates. Amy was first to declare herself washed and finished. As she stood up in front of me, I got a good view of her smooth and glistening pussy, streams of water from her body ran down and formed a little stream that ran from her outer pussy lips, down into the tub. She probably stood there a little longer than necessary, to tease me with what had been rubbing against me underwater, for the last 15 minutes. Once out of the tub, she bent over, legs straight of course; to pick up her towel and I got a good eye of her bulbous pussy from behind. I could not see any inner pussy lips hanging out like one can sometimes see on women in dirty magazines. Here was only a wet, smooth slit going up to the crack of her ass. Perhaps it was due to her very aroused, swollen state? She swiftly wiped her body with the towel and then wrapped the towel around her waist and another towel wrapped her wet hair. Then, in a hurried voice, she said, "I’ll be in my room;” and left, tippy toeing out the bathroom door. I saw that my towel was lying on the floor next to the tub, very close. So I took my chance and grabbed my towel as I maneuvered out of the bath; careful to keep my back towards auntie, so she wouldn't see my rock hard cock, which was standing at full attention. Wrapping the towel around my waist and not turning around I said: "I’ll go finish in my room,” to auntie; and was quickly out of there going to down the hall. "Okay, I’ll just stay in the tub for a while longer.” I heard Lily say, as I slipped out. Back in my room, I shut the door and quickly dried off. Every time I even grazed my boner with the towel I almost came! I had of course, masturbated a few times before, but that feeling was nothing like the pent up energy I had stored in my loins now! But I didn’t dare to rub one off now! As I was feeling there could be huge amounts of cum to squirt and I had nowhere to hide that in here. No paper towels, no trash can; I had to just get my mind out of it. Thinking of baseball. Thinking of rocks, math equations; thinking of coloring crayons; I still had a pretty stiff boner after a while, but at least it was not pulsating and aching anymore. Rendezvous with Amy. As I was sitting on my bed I heard a faint scratching from the wall. Amy's bedroom was just on the other side from my headboard and the scratching was a familiar sign we’d always used earlier summers to call the other, to one’s bedroom at night. Shit. How was I going to handle this now? Just pretend to be asleep? Nah, then she would just come sneaking in here, instead. Okay, think fast now; I tried to put on my briefs. But they were very tight, even without a boner. Damn! I do have a long tee-shirt though! If I keep it pulled down, and if I sit on the bed I could pull up my knees into it and that way not reveal my hard cock. Quickly going through my bag, I tugged out my long tee-shirt and wrangled it on. Just standing up it goes all the way down just below my balls; right now my boner was more 'two o'clock high'; it was very visible, tenting at the shirt's bottom part. But if I hunched forward a little, it showed nothing; that’ll have to do! I opened my bedroom door. The hallway is darkened, but I can hear that aunt Lily is still sloshing around in the bathtub. The bathroom door is a little ajar and the light spills out from there to the beige hallway rug. Carefully closing my door as silently as I could, I then snuck down the hall towards Amy’s bedroom. As I was passing the bathroom; I had noticed that the sloshing sound was very rhythmic. I couldn’t, Not; sneak a peek; Peering in the slightly cracked door, I could see that aunt Lily was lying down in the tub, her head on the same end she had it in, when we were all in there. But now she was sunken down into the tub, so only her head was visible. She was leaned back, eyes closed and mouth slightly opened. The sloshing sound came from her rubbing something just under water level. I knew what was happening here. Aunt had gotten aroused from her clitoris rubbing against my spine, as we were bathing before. And now she needed to finish the job herself! My throbbing hard-on reminded me not to stay here and watch this erotic happening, for too long. Otherwise I would surely not be able to hide it from Amy! Moving along, Amy’s door was cracked. Only a faint light was visible from inside her room. I snuck in, but left the door cracked as it had been. I made a show out of putting my finger to my lips in a motion of silence, also exaggerating my ‘sneaking’ movements and staying hunched so my shirt would cover my hard on that was still there. Amy was in her bed. It was a very girly bed. Huge fluffy cover with white lacing around the edges. She was propped up on her elbow, her wild hair on end from rubbing it dry. She had a lovely, warm smile and only her shoulder and half of her right tit was showing. "Come here” she whispered and waved me towards her. The waving made the bed cover slip down a bit and show more of her lovely tit and giving it an alluring jostle. Hunched down I snuck over to the side of her bed and knelt there, effectively hiding everything below my chest against the bedside. ‘Safe!’ I thought to myself. From out of nowhere, she just asked right out: "Have you ever been with any girls?” I wished that I hadn’t gone silent for too many seconds. I was surprised at the blunt question. And my several seconds of saying nothing was answer enough; so I had to go with, "No.” Amy smiled; "Would you like to?” I nodded, a bit too eagerly. "Do you like honey?” she asked with bright, hopeful eyes. "Of course.” I said; not really understanding the relevance of the question. Until I saw her reach towards her bed table. There was a bear-shaped plastic bottle, half full of honey. She carefully dripped some of the flowing honey onto her right nipple; "Have some;” she said with that enticing smile. I could suddenly see nothing else than her nipple and the honey slowly running down around and from it. I leaned forward, stuck out my tongue and just let the tip touch her tit where the honey had run the farthest. It was awesomely sweet and made even sweeter by Amy's quick inhalation. She liked that, obviously. I went in again, took a longer lick. Again, she gasped a bit and shivered. I got bolder (as my cock also got harder), licking again; and again. Throwing a glance at Amy in between licks; she was leaning her head back and her eyes were closed with her mouth half open, in the same fashion as I had just seen aunt Lily in the bathtub. Finally I just planted my mouth over her tit and licked; and then sucked, until all the honey was gone. Then I leaned back and took a few breaths. Amy pulled down her blanket, revealing her other tit. "Now this one” she said excitedly. She laid down on her back and dripped some honey on her other tit and looked at me expectantly. To reach her other tit, I had to raise myself up and lay my torso over her belly. As I started licking I took a gamble and put my other hand over the tit I had just licked clean. Amy moaned and didn’t seem to mind. Her nipples were now very stiff and protruded. I sucked and licked with long strokes for all that I was worth! Amy was moaning and turning her head from side to side. Eyes closed and breathing heavily. She dripped some more honey on the small pit just below her neck and above the chest. I eagerly licked my way up there and sipped in the honey. She was still having her eyes closed, applying some honey to her lips; I followed. Started licking her lips. She stuck her tongue out. I licked that also. We naturally progressed; engaged in a long deep kiss. Our tongues wrestled each other and explored every crevice of each other's mouths. We broke off the kiss, and I leaned up a little. I was now sitting on the side of Amy’s bed, my pulsating boner still covered by my long tee-shirt though. I realized that I still had both my hands on her tits. I pulled them away. Amy looked me straight in the eye, she was obviously very excited. "Do you like honey?” she asked with her infectious smile. She slowly pulled down her blanket with her feet; I nodded and let out a feeble: "Uh;” She drizzled some honey from the top of her belly and down to her bellybutton. Her blanket pulled down and only exposed her down to the start of her hips. I had zero experience in this sort of thing, but I felt I knew where this was going. I slid down the bed length, one knee on the bed and one on the floor and bent in over her belly and started licking down towards her bellybutton. My cock was now throbbing intensely. As I was getting closer to Amy's belly button I could perceive she was tugging down her blanket more and more with her feet. As I sucked up the last honey from her cute belly, she raised herself up on one elbow and reached down with the little bear shaped honey flask. "Are you ready Darren?” she asked and dripped a hefty amount of honey on top of her trimmed furry mound. I was transfixed to see this. Her lovely, soft pussy lips, the mound above with short curly hairs on top and the golden honey slowly running down into the slit below; I dove in. Not knowing what to do, I trusted my instinct and horniness. My only goal was to let my tongue explore everything it could reach. I heard Amy moan loudly and then I heard her put a hand over her mouth to make less noise. This just egged me on to lick harder and faster; and deeper! Between the sweet taste of honey I could also smell and taste her fresh pussy juices flowing. Soon they became more tempting than the honey. When my tongue hit the right spots within Amy’s cunt lips, a gush of her juices came gushing, again, and again. I lapped everything up like a dog in heat. Amy was moaning and moaning under her hand. Her other hand was grabbing my hair and pushing my face deeper into her opening! Her hips were squirming, and twerking; and finally she pulled my head away from her lovely lower lips. Panting and shaking, she grinned at me with a wide smile. She said; "Phew! I need a break! Your tongue is too good!” Amy grabbed another bottle from her night stand, quickly gave it to me, turned around on her stomach and kicked off the rest of her blanket. I now sat on her bedside with a bottle of baby oil in my hand and Amy’s beautiful back and ass up towards me. I thought my hard on was hard before; it was explosive now! "Can you please give me a back massage, to calm me down?” she said, her voice half muffled in the pillow. I switched positions. Not having to worry about Amy seeing my excited rod now I could position myself more freely. So I sat myself upon her legs, straddling her thighs and applied some baby oil on her back. I Started rubbing it in her shoulders and upper back; as she let out pleasurable moans. As I massaged her mid-back and tried to slide down to catch some of her side boobs Amy said: "You can put your hard todger between my ass cheeks, if you want. I can feel that you are hard already.” I was surprised and embarrassed at the same time. But I wanted nothing more than to let my throbbing cock touch her skin! So I moved up her legs where I could sink down and place my cock along her ass crack. It felt so good! "Put some of the oil on there.” Amy said. I poured a generous amount of the baby oil on my shaft that was firmly placed between her ass cheeks and immediately felt how well it slid now. The back rub/massage became very secondary to me now, and probably for Amy too. The main focus was to slide my, harder-than-ever, cock further in, between her cheeks. It was the greatest feeling ever. I could’ve died then and there, and it had all been worth it, just for that! I used the ‘back rubbing’ of her shoulders just as an excuse to press down even harder on her ass. The baby oil made it totally frictionless. My cock was like in a gravity free zone. Skin against skin. I moved my hips in longer and longer strokes. By mistake I moved down too far and my cock slipped down from her ass crack. As I moved my hips forward again my tipped pressed in between Amy’s wet and slippery cunt lips! Amy let out a little squeak and tensed up. I froze in my tracks! Had I gone too far? My tip was pressing against her cunt hole; "Um; you wanna push it in?” she asked in a flirtatious voice. "Uh;” I mumbled. "Ok, go for it. But; go slowly;” she whispered. Amazing! I was going to lose my virginity in the most sexy girl I had ever seen! From behind no less. My cock was throbbing and I could feel Amy’s swollen cunt lips slightly and slowly letting my tip in. I went as slow as I possibly could. As my cock head burrowed deeper and deeper I could feel her tightness. There was a slight resistance, her opening was slowly opening and I could hear her whimper with lust, with her face buried in the pillow, now. Suddenly she relaxed her cunt muscles and my cock head sank in! I could feel her entrance immediately tense up again and close around the ridge of my crown! I was in! Amy was quivering and breathing heavily! I looked down. Most Of her upper back was covered by her tangled and moist hair, her ass was shining in the light of the lamp on her bedside. Between her ass cheeks I could see my cock, but the top of it was just inside her lovely tunnel! Suddenly - a knock on the door!! "Amy, are you still awake?” Aunt Lily’s voice could be heard as she slowly started opening the door! Amy sprung into action and all of the following happened in less than a half second and with what felt like one superfast swooping move! Amy turned to her side with such force that I fell over towards the side of the bed that was against the wall. She spread her legs and bent her body down to grab the big blanket that she had kicked off earlier. As she bent her body to reach the blanket she pushed me into the wall and my cock sunk in her a good deal deeper than just the tip! She threw the blanket over us and pushed hard back with her hips, sinking me ALL the way in! We were spooning, with Amy now facing the doorway. I thought I fainted and everything went dark! Amy became still. "Yes mommy.” she answered Lily. She had thrown the blanket over us, but her head was still above the covers and she had pressed her body back against mine so I sat in a thigh squeeze between her pussy and the bedroom wall. I was trying to lie dead still and make myself as small as possible under the covers behind Amy! I could feel her inner walls clamping around my pulsating cock shaft, inside her. I was on the brink of cumming; I could hear aunt Lily entering the room, "Hey honey. I was afraid that you might have dozed off before you got your evening milk.” As she sat down on Amy’s bedside the bed rocked and swayed a bit. That little motion was all that was needed to push me over the edge! I clenched my teeth and was totally still in all limbs, apart from one! I was, in all silence, squirting and squirting all of my pent up seed, deep into Amy’s hot cunt! I know that Amy could feel it, because she was clenching full force to try to stop the gushing flow, but that only aroused it even more! "Oh sweetie. You’re looking all flustered! What’s wrong?” auntie asked as she put up her legs (I presumed) and made herself more comfortable in the bed beside Amy. "No, no. I’m fine mommy.” Amy answered. I could hear the strain in her voice since I knew she was now feeling my pumping cock squirting load after load into her, as she was trying to pretend like nothing. "Well, give me some room, it’s time for your evening milk,” auntie said. As aunty Lily made herself comfortable on the old mattress which floated on a coil spring foundation. She laid beside Amy. Now I was pushed even more, into the wall, and Amy to me. I thought I couldn’t penetrate Amy any deeper than I already had; but with auntie's shoving I must’ve pressed in almost another inch into Amy! I nearly fainted. And I could hear Amy also giving out a slight gasp! "Now then, open wide love;” aunt Lily said in a soft voice. I could hear Amy latch on to Lily’s huge tit and let out a satisfied, " Hmm; ” I just lay there, still as a mouse, trying not to breathe even. I was embedded into Amy from behind, to the hilt, as she was suckling milk from aunt Lily’s beautiful big tit. This was the hottest thing I could ever have imagined! Although I had just blasted loads, I could feel myself starting to throb again! Amy was feeling it too; and was timing her pussy contractions to my cock’s throbbing. By the sound of it, she was also keeping the same pace with her milk sucking. "Oh, you’re hungry tonight, Amy.” Lily whispered in a pleased voice. Since we couldn’t move without aunt noticing, this was the best we could do. Amy’s inside muscles were milking my cock at a soft and steady pace and it felt glorious! "I’ll rock you to sleep baby.” Lily said and starting humming on some classic lullaby. Suddenly I could feel Amy’s hips start rocking back and forth! Aunt Lily was humming and rocking Amy, unaware that this just gave us the in and out motion that we very much, enjoyed. To my horror; this movement, combined with all the fluids involved in my penetration, started making a smacking kind of sound! Amy must’ve noticed too and started making similar sucking sounds to cancel out the sound of my rod being pulled out and then pushed in again by auntie’s rocking motion. This only made it even more vivid for me to imagine the image of her sucking on Lily’s tit! I very soon came again into Amy. It was excruciatingly pleasurable this time, since the movement just continued, although I could only wish for a pause. But aunt Lily didn’t know what was going on, down there under the covers; and that her lovely daughter was impaled by me, pumping her full; yet again. This continued until I finally passed out, or fell asleep, with my hard, young cock inside her, without the possibility of escape. To be continued. Based on a post by Guzzler 21, for Sex Stories.

Housekeeping Services. When a wife lets a cleaning service do everything. Based on a post by AllenWoody. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Shannon's delegated housework. Mais Oui! Reminder & Special Offer, The text confirmation came from the tri-lingual local housecleaning company. The English translation reads; ' Yes, Indeed!' the Toronto metro cleaning service is confirming the resident's weekly request. Shannon stretched, tightening and arching her body before settling back into the cushions of her chaise. She tapped the new link on her smartphone. May We clean your home today? Mais Oui! Our team will arrive at 4:00 today. You are currently subscribing to the following services: Mais Oui Premium Interior Package: Our Angels will dust, vacuum, mop, clean interior glass, and wipe down counters. Baths and the kitchen will be deep cleaned and sanitized. They will collect and wash any dirty dishes and bag and carry away all trash. Mais Oui Three-day Meal Package: Our culinary Angels will prepare three dinners. One will be served hot and ready at 6:00; the other two will be left in the refrigerator for easy reheating later in the week. With a touch Shannon confirmed the selections, but before she could return to daydreaming, her phone chimed again. Special Offer! As a discerning, multi-package subscriber, we are inviting you to help pilot a new service:  Mais Oui Ball Emptying: One of our carefully-selected Angels will see to the comfort of your husband by thoroughly washing his male apparatus, then applying skilled and patient oral stimulation until his balls are drained and he's content and relaxed. Includes all cleanup. Currently available at a 50% discount to our multi-package subscribers. From her spot in the sun room Shannon had a view of her husband, Ron Thorton; working in the yard. We're so different, she thought. Though quite affluent, Ron preferred to perform their yard work himself. As she watched he trimmed the grass at the edge of the walkways, raked it into clumps, and composted it. He had already mowed and put down mulch, and by now was soaked in sweat. He couldn't have looked more content. The couple had just become empty-nesters. She was finally able to do more with her bridge club and the ladies at their country club. He'll appreciate it, Shannon decided. Also, it would spare her the trouble later. Ron always got so horny when he spent the afternoon working in the yard. Increasingly, sex seemed like a chore to her. This would be a win/win! With a sly smile Shannon Thorton clicked on the link, adding Ball Emptying to the list of subscriptions. Clicking her response, generated the following; Confirmed: the following crew members will arrive at the scheduled hour. They include: Ana, Marisol, Myra, and Paola. Paola's New Job. Paola recently joined the company. She hoped this more discrete and curated client base would be safer than what her cousins had been risking, in their escort venture; marketed toward traveling businessmen. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad. Paola bravely resolved. The man of the house, her notes said his name was Ron, wasn't bad looking. He was older, of course, all of their clients were. But he kept in shape, still had his hair, and gave the entire Mais Oui crew a warm smile when they arrived, not just Paola, even though she was the youngest and prettiest. "I can get out of your way," Ron said, beginning to climb from his lounge chair. "No, no, that's okay isn't it, Paola?" his wife, Shannon; said with a wink to sweet young Paola.. "Yes, Mrs. Shannon." The lady of the house hadn't told her husband about the extra service, Paola realized. That could make it fun. The rest of the crew spread out into the house. Ana began vacuuming upstairs, Marisol tucked herself away into the kitchen to prepare the meals, and Mayra headed off to clean the baths. Paola dusted and cleaned, but only in the sunroom where Ron could check her out. His wife got up to get a glass of wine, then return to read a magazine and observe. Gringos really liked her Paola. They commented on her doll-like proportions and her wild, dark hair. She was slimmer than most Latinas, and though her tits were also modest, they were soft and jiggly when she wore the loose stretch-lace bra. She was wearing it today. "Excuse me, Mr. Ron," she said, leaning over the gentleman to dust a table. She braced herself with a hand on his thigh, and was pleased to see that when she stood again, his cock was already swelling. "Oh, sure." The gentleman squirmed in his seat, then shot his wife a glance. But when she only smiled back, he seemed to relax. Paola continued, making sure to bend over when Ron could appreciate her backside, letting her pastel blue yoga pants entertain him; or toward him to call attention to her cleavage. She shook her hips as she moved about the room, but once she had teased him enough, Paola said, "Did your wife tell you about our new service?" "Oh, ah, no, I don't think so?" "I think she wanted to surprise you," Paola said, toying with the top button of her uniform. "Tell him about it," Shannon said, sitting on the sofa, just across the room. "We call it," Paola said, popping the button free, "Ball Emptying. Do you think you'd like that, Mr. Ron?" "Ah; what?" Ron said. "It's okay," Shannon assured him. "And the service is discounted this week, too. I thought you'd enjoy it." When Ron just gawked in confusion, Paola said, "You'll need to take your pants off, Mr. Ron." There was another pause so long that Paola wondered if the gentleman wasn't interested, but then he kicked away his shoes and began slip off his pants. "And those," Paola said, indicating his boxer briefs. The gentleman did as asked, though he kept looking to his wife for confirmation. Rich ladies are strange, Paola thought. The man's cock was magnifico: long, proud, and achingly thick; laying against his belly. And yet his wife was paying someone else to pleasure him?  Paola shrugged internally and fetched her supplies. "First let's get you nice and clean," Paola said. She slid a folded towel under the gentleman, then from a carafe poured warm water onto a cloth and began to bathe him. "Nice and clean," she repeated, kneeling with her face just inches away. The man groaned when the warm plush washcloth stroked his cock, then even more deeply when Paola used it to wet his balls. She bathed him with strokes, starting at his ball sack and along the full length of his thick and turgid shaft, across every bulging vein. A moment later, she lifted his phallus away from his belly, to wash the other side. "Feels so good," he moaned, resting a hand on her shoulder before moving it toward her tits. Too softly for Shannon to hear, Paola asked, "You want to touch them?" "Yes." So although it wasn't required as part of the service, Paola completely unbuttoned her pastel blue uniform top. "Touch me through my bra." Ron's hand found Paola's tit at the same time that her mouth found his cock. Eager hands tugging at her softness through the lacy stretch bra, quickly locating her nipple. She returned his energy, plunging her lips down the shaft until its girth stretched her. He's so perfectly hard, Paola thought. Whatever uncertainty the man felt, had melted away with her attentive mouth and hands upon him. "That's nice," he said softly. Paola took him as deeply as she could, for several pumps, before pulling back with a gasp. "I hope you enjoy it, Mr. Ron." He groaned, but said nothing more, as Paola returned to her work of licking and sucking his cock. The head was plump and velvety, and Paola explored the outline with her tongue, checking Ron's expression as she did. His eyes slid shut, and when she also began fondling on his sack he let out an even more soulful groan. Too softly for Shannon to hear, Paola asked, "Does your wife do this?" "No," he said, barely audible. Paola shot a glance at Shannon but the woman wasn't even watching. She had picked up another magazine and seemed more interested in it, than her husband getting a blowjob fifteen feet away. "Mr. Ron," she said, "when you're ready you can cum in my mouth." Then on a whim she added, "I want to taste it." The man seemed to sink further down the cushions, but he didn't stop fondling her tits. Even as Paola drew him ever closer to the brink, his hands tugged, pinched, and stroked her flesh, until deep jabs of pleasure shot through her. How long had it been since she'd been touched with such hungry confidence? With a surreptitious glance toward Shannon, Paola snagged a throw pillow, placed it between her legs, and began to grind. In Paola's mind it was only the two of them. Shannon sat nearby, Marisol sang and rattled pans in the kitchen, and Ana and Mayra buzzed back and forth, but Paola's entire world was Ron's cock. She pumped as deeply as she could manage, tickled and tugged his balls, and read the signs of his arousal. His hips moved subtly at first, then more forcefully, and seemingly of their own accord. Even breathing became rougher, then ragged, than gasping. He was close. Meanwhile, her own arousal grew. The power she held over the man, her ability to coax him so swiftly from detachment to near release, was in its own way intoxicating. His hands on her body coupled with her grind on the stiff piping trim of the pillow were doing the rest. "Paola," Ron groaned. "Oh, Paola;" She wanted to respond, to moan his name back, but that would break her rhythm. Instead, she did her best to grunt encouragement around his cock. It worked. Ron let out a sudden, harsh exhalation. His hands on Paola's tits clamped down, and with a spasm, he shot a thick spurt of cum into her mouth. "Oh fuck!" he cried out. "Fah, huck!" Though at first she jerked back in surprise, Paola's mouth welcomed spurt after spurt of man-seed. She held the bounty in her mouth, containing his cock and his cum while Ron gasped and bucked into her. It took a full minute before the last of the tremors subsided; but just before they did, Paola came too, her hips gyrating against the pillow. It wasn't an extravagant orgasm but it was unexpected, a thrill and reward on a Saturday afternoon. Her contract stated that she could spit out the cum, but instead Paola opened her mouth to show Ron. Then making sure he watched, she gulped it down. She winked. "Time for cleanup!" Shannon's Review. Ms. Shannon? This is Paola from Mais Oui. Though she had nodded off while reading, Shannon woke when her phone chimed. Good afternoon, she replied. Shortly, you'll receive the standard reminder about our services. I'm sorry to inform you that the promotional pricing for Ball Emptying is no longer available. It would be at standard bundled price now. I see. Mrs. Thorton texted back. Paola texted back, But with your loyalty and bundled discounts, I'd be happy to provide the service for the same rate you paid last week. I'd just have to be discreet about it. Shannon took a moment. If Mais Oui learned that one of their crew was going behind their backs they would not be happy. Paola might even be fired. But on the other hand, Ron had clearly enjoyed himself, and the idea of pacifying him so conveniently once again, was too tempting to pass up. Yes, let's do that. Thank you. It would be another effortless week for her. Ron's new concierge care. Perhaps it should have surprised him more. For his wife to, on a whim, let a young woman give her husband a blowjob, could be explained away as a novelty. But for Shannon to invite Paola back, confirmed a pattern. She was happy to outsource his sexual servicing. No surprise; since it had become now almost impossible for Ron to coax her into bedtime play. When the Mais Oui crew arrived, Paola now winks at Ron before heading directly to up the master suite, to clean and tidy up. After her co-workers had spread out into the other corners of the sprawling home she signaled to Ron. "It's nice to see you again, Mister Ron," she said once they were alone. Ron had returned from his golfing foursome, that morning. Shannon had just left for her weekly tennis court time, of one o' clock. "Likewise!" If Ron wasn't imagining it, Paola had given extra attention to her hair and makeup, and had already popped open the first button on her top. "Can I be honest?" Ron inquired. "Of course!" Paola said, a wide, dimpled smile spreading. "I wasn't sure Shannon would let you, uh;" Paola finished for him, "Suck your cock?" "Yes, that." She blushed then took a step closer, unbuttoned his shirt, and ran her fingers through his chest hair. "I wasn't sure she would either, but I'm glad." They kissed, tentatively at first, then with urgency as Paola pushed his shirt past his shoulders until it dropped to the floor. "You know, I'll have to clean the shower anyway. Might as well use it first." Ron hastily agreed, then stepped back to watch Paola undress. Keeping her eyes seductively on his, the Latina unbuttoned her top slowly, giving him a show. The utilitarian cotton top wasn't sexy, but the body beneath it was. Petite, slim, and soft, Paola's tits bounced when she removed her bra, and the way she shook her hips as she tugged off the uniform trousers was mesmerizing. "Muy caliente!" Ron said. Paola laughed. "You need to get naked too, Chico." In the shower, there was as much kissing and groping as there was washing. Paola was just as soft and sweet as Ron had imagined, melting against him when he kissed her, and making little sighs when his hands explored her body. She cooed when he tugged on her tits and didn't object when he slipped a finger into her slit, to find it wet from something more than the soapy water. "Back to the bed," she said huskily. He knew at once that something was different other than just the shower. Ron lay back on the bed, but instead of bending to suck him Paola flung herself on top, kissing his mouth and neck, and nuzzling against him. She whispered, "I've been thinking about you." "Oh?" "Yes." Paola was grinding against him, wiggling her hips to align their bodies. "Been thinking about this big boy," she added with a wink." "So, not just a blowjob today? I thought that;" "Don't think, Chico, just enjoy!" With a deft touch, Paola lifted Ron's cock. When she pressed her tight, hot, shaved cunt down a second later, wetness enveloped him. Ron opened his mouth to speak but Paola shushed him with a finger across his lips, her expression mischievous. She pushed, pulled back, and when she pushed again her slick pussy welcomed even more of his cock into its depths. Ron let it happen, sinking into the pillows while Paola began to ride him. She ground and slid on him with such pleasure, such energy. And she was wet. Had Shannon ever been so ready for him, so slick? "You like that, Chico?" Paola asked then, not waiting for an answer, kissed him. He kissed her back. "You feel amazing." "Yes?" Paola held the kiss, nibbling playfully at Ron's lip. "You do too; that big thing." "Big? Shannon never says that." In fact, Shannon's cunt was now so loose that Ron rarely found it rigid enough to copulate without straining himself to exhaustion. Paola laughed softly, tossing her fine black hair to the side so it tickled and teased Ron. "She don't like dick, Chico. Wife who pays someone else to fuck her husband, don't care about him." But Ron's new lover liked dick. Paola rode him vigorously, finding new angles to enjoy his cock while taking breaks to press in close alongside him to kiss and nibble his mouth and neck. "I just thought she was being nice to me. Sometimes she's too busy." "No, Mister Ron. Should I call you that?" "Just Ron is okay." "I'd like that too, Ron." Paola centered herself on him, kissing his mouth wetly while she pumped. "You have a good job, I think." "Yes. I'm the one that pays the bills." "That's what I thought." She was going slowly now, keeping them both from tumbling toward orgasm. Paola's tits and hair brushed Ron, teasing and tickling him. "She's paying me with your money, right?" "I never thought of it that way." "So, I'd like to make a bet with you, Ron." She met his eyes, a playful twist to her mouth. "What?" "My bet is that I can make you cum twice before the rest of the crew finishes their work." Ron groaned, signaling that he was already close to a first release. "What if you do?" "Then you listen to a proposal I have." "I don't see a downside." "There isn't one, Chico, but I need you to do one thing first." "Oh?" "Take control and finish me strong. Think you can do that?" There was no need for more talk. Ron put a hand on Paola's shoulder and rolled her off of him. He raised one of her leg's high and smacked her ass, drawing a surprised yelp and a giggle, then guided her into doggy position. As he reentered her, Paola let out a low groan. "Oh like that, Chico. Get it!" Though he grew dangerously close to release, Ron gave Paola the treatment she craved, driving forcefully into her from behind, their bodies slapping together. The Latina turned her head to peer back at him, but soon her eyes closed to slits and she sagged deeper into the covers. "Papi," she moaned. "Oh Papi fuck me!" Ron turned the corner, letting the cum boil up toward the tip of his cock. With a harsh exhalation he drove the final few strokes deep, then came. The exhalation turned into a groan and then a howl as cum erupted, flooding Paola's already dripping pussy. The Latina cried out, succumbing to bliss and collapsing her shoulders down on the bed, as her thighs shook, weak with orgasm. Half a minute later, his own strength depleted, Ron sagged against her. "So," Ron said, his breath still uneven, "what was that proposal you had for me?" "Ron!" Paola jabbed a finger into his side. "That was only if I made you cum twice." The two were laying on top of the tangled covers, still recovering. Ron chuckled. "Sure, but after that, no way I'll cum again. Not that I'm complaining." "Don't you remember two weeks ago?" Paola lifted Ron's soft cock and gave it a squeeze. "That was amazing," Ron admitted as the young Latina fondled his organ. "But that was still just one pop." "Oh, Chico, you got no idea what I can do." Paola adjusted her position on the bed, bent to Ron's lap, and drew his cock into her mouth. After a few heartbeats she slowly slid her mouth away then back onto him, once again cocooning his cock in her mouth. "Paola that feels really good, but," Ron didn't finish his sentence. Was it his imagination, or was his organ swelling? The young woman was incredible! "But what?" Paola asked. She released his cock, letting it slide free, but when she moved to take it back in it wouldn't quite fit. "What's happening?" she asked, winking. "Fuck!" An astonished Ron looked on while Paola teased and coaxed his rod from deflated to soft to plump. What was it about the woman? She was younger and prettier than Shannon, and certainly had better oral skills, but there was more. There was a light in her eyes when they met his, an energy and desire not just to make him cum, but an enjoyment in the act. "I thought you couldn't get hard again so soon," she said with mock innocence. "I didn't either," Ron admitted. "Hmm." Paola used her skills to get him erect, tonguing his balls and teasing the glans. But as soon as Ron was hard enough she focused on sucking him. "God  damn that's good," he groaned. "Let it happen, Chico." Paola could barely fit half of his cock past her lips now but she sucked him steadily while strings of saliva escaped to coat his balls. "Oh, oh fuck!" The Latina was drawing him closer to the brink with astounding ease. "Paola, god dammit! How are you even doing that to me?" She paused long enough to repeat, "Just let it happen." It happened. Less than a minute later, and fewer than twenty minutes after he had cum in Paola's slick pussy, Ron erupted in orgasm once more. He groaned with tortured bliss, tensed, and shot seed in her mouth in one pulse after another. Cum swirled in Paola's mouth but she waited until he was done before she swallowed it. She smiled. "Now, about that proposal." Shannon's cancellation. May we clean your home again soon? Mais Oui! Shannon followed the prompts to permanently terminate the contract. Dear valued customer: We are sorry to see you go, but we want to thank you for your loyalty. Should you decide that you once again want your home to be cleaned by the best and most professional team in your area, just let us know. And as an incentive, please accept this coupon for ten percent off of single package cleaning, or fifteen percent off for multi-package subscribers! Shannon deleted the text. Mais Oui had been great while needed, but Paola does all of the cooking and cleaning now. The young woman is amazing, really. She even brought Shannon meals some nights before going back upstairs to Ron. And the basement is a perfect maid's quarters. Shannon has her own bathroom, a little kitchenette with a mini-fridge and a microwave, and a bedroom with a TV There is a thump overhead, followed by Paola's giggling and Ron's deeper voice. A bed squeaks once, then twice more, then rhythmically. It must be after ten, Shannon realizes, the hour when more often than not her husband and the Latina typically find their way to the master suite to frolic. Yes, there it is, a string of obscenities and inducements gasped out in English and Spanish; then later the unmistakable timbre of Ron's voice as he wails with release.  Based on a post by AllenWoody, for Literotica.

My Honey Cousin: Part 3. Wine and wanton lusts. Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. The sexual tension between Darren and Amy was palpable, and there was a great chance that she might want to get at it again, during the day. Maybe it was just best for him to have nothing underneath, he thought. Darren steadied himself with some deep breaths and thoughts of rugby, then he made his way down to the kitchen. Aunt Lily had made them ham and cheese sandwiches with a side of potato crisps. A classic lunch he remembered always having here. As he was watching Lily eat her lunch, he couldn’t help but to think that those lips, that mouth had tasted his cum just moments ago! Had she noticed? Did she like his cum? Most likely, his aunt hadn’t noticed anything different about the creamy milkshake she swallowed. But just the thought was still very arousing to Darren. Farm Chores. After lunch, aunt Lily proclaimed that it was ‘chore time.’ This was an often occurring event whenever Darren had stayed at their house, during the years. It was sort of a farm, anyway; so there were actual chores that had to be done on it. Some days she let Amy and Darren roam free; but every once and again, she made them help out with different chores on the farm. “Darren, can you repair the old canvas on the shelf in the barn, and Amy, I need you to feed the chickens and chop some fire wood;” Lily said. Some years ago, Lily had shown Darren how to repair and sew in heavy canvases. It was called sailmaking and used different tools, like a heavy duty twine and needle and a gadget you had in the palm of your hand called a sailmaker’s palm; to make it easier to push the needle through the thick canvas. Darren had proved to be gifted in this craft; and egged on by his aunt, he took pride in being good at it. Amy didn’t have the patience for it, so it kind of became Darren’s ‘thing,’ to repair canvases around the farm. Darren was happy for the assignment and made his way out to the barn. He found the old canvas, it was a huge thing, often used to cover hay stacks during bad weather. It was also heavy. He sat himself down on some hay bales and spread out the large canvas over his knees, tools at the ready. It was probably about 5 x 5 yards, at least. Sewing was about as masculine a skill as Darren was a rough and tough guy. But when it was about handling this thick and tough textile with a big needle and the sailmaker’s palm, he actually felt a bit more masculine. He felt like a tough sailor on some harbor dock; doing manly stuff. The weather was nice, and the air pleasant. He sat in the shade of the barn and started repairing the corner of it that had begun to fray. It was conducive to meditating and time passed as he sat there, concentrating on his work. He was so focused that Amy’s sudden presence looking out at him from the barn door, startled him! “Hey there, Darren;” she said in a cheerful manner. She looked beautiful. Amy stepped out into the sunlight. She was standing there in the afternoon sun, shining through her thin dress. The silhouette of her bare legs could be seen through the yellow cotton fabric. She walked up to him with the posture of someone who has an idea. ”Are you done with that?” she asked; and nodded to the large canvas spread out over his lap and the hay around him. “I have a bit left. Have you already done your chores?” Amy just nodded, with that mischievous smile. She was biting her bottom lip and obviously wanted to say something more; “I’ll be just 10 more minutes;” Darren said, trying to soothe her impatience. He was also curious about what she had in mind. She wanted something, that much was clear. Amy was still fidgeting and looking at him with hungry eyes. He suspected she wanted to suggest something; seductive. “I’m not happy about mom getting to taste you before I did, and she got so much more of you even! Now I want you, just for myself;” Amy said, the last part ending in a deep whisper. “Spread your legs;” she continued and pulled the canvas covering Darren’s groin away. With the needle in one hand and the sailmaker’s palm in the other, Darren did as he was told. His sweat pants were already becoming a tent for his rising cock. Amy was very determined. She yanked Darren’s sweatpants down and her expression was of a surprised happiness when she noticed he had chosen not to wear anything under. His semi swollen cock came into her view. Darren didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed before she was crouched down between his legs, her face just inches from his twitching cock. Darren was frozen in erotic shock! It was happening! He’d only heard, read, and fantasized about it. But now; he was finally going to get; a blow job! Amy looked up and their eyes met. She had a seductive grin. “Darren!” His heart sank. He heard aunt Lily calling him! “Darren! Are you in the barn?” Her voice was coming closer! Amy whispered, “I’m not here!” and pulled the canvas over his lap, hiding herself under it, still crouched between his legs. Double Sucking. Darren tried to play it cool, as aunt Lily came into view at the barn door. Her big tits swinging under that flimsy shirt as she moved. Just as with Amy's dress, he could see the contours of her naked body underneath, against the afternoon sun shining through the fabric. She came up to him, “Have you seen Amy?” Darren felt Amy’s hand gripping on to his thighs. He felt her breath on his semi swollen cock. “Uh, no; I don't see her.” he croaked. “Oh. Good” Lily said. She sounded a bit winded from the brisk walk to the barn, “I wanted to speak to you alone.” She sat herself down on the bale of hay Darren was sitting on. He felt the warmth of her thick thigh against his own, even through the heavy canvas he had over his lap. Lily put her hand on Darren’s shoulder and looked him seriously in the eyes, “I’ve been meaning to talk to you; to explain;” she started hesitantly, “You know that I breast feed your cousin; well, you’ve seen it, twice now.” Darren sat in awkward silence. He could feel his aunt's body heat against his side and at the same time, he could feel Amy’s head between his legs, the warmth of her breath on his aroused cock, under the canvas. Darren felt like he was trapped! Aunt Lily took on a more intimate tone, “I don’t want you to think that we are weird. I know it’s not strictly unnatural for a mother to still tit feed her grown up daughter. See, what not many people know is that it’s very healthy and nutritious. Mother's milk, I mean.” Darren sat in silence. Aunt Lily’s hand on his shoulder, her thumb caressing him slowly as she spoke. “I saw the great benefits of nursing, to help build Amy's immunities.” Aunt Lily explained. “Plus, it also helped prevent food allergies. The local hospital refers struggling mothers to me, when they need a wet nurse.” He tried to keep his eyes away, but they were drawn like magnets to her deep luscious cleavage. “What is unusual, is that I never actually dried up. This makes me very dependable as a wet nurse. Amy helps me stay producing, so she's also helping other families have a resource for natural mother's milk.” Lily was trying her best to gain Darren's acceptance of her family secret. Her large tits jiggled every time she moved, they heaved as she took a breath. It was mesmerizing to see. Lily went on; “Darren, I love the wonderful contentment that comes over me when I release milk. It's not a perverted thing, but it is hard for judgmental people to accept.” The fact that his cousin Amy was perched between his legs didn’t make it less sensual. He tried hard to think of rugby, or calculus, but his body was betraying him. He could feel his cock swelling, there under the heavy canvas across his lap. “Amy and I are very affectionate people, and my post-natal hormones sort of compel me to be openly affectionate and somewhat of a naturalist. I hope you can accept us as we are, Darren?” Darren simply nodded, not because he was shy or avoiding Aunt Lily's topic, but because her daughter is orally engrossed in his cock right now. Lily carefully avoided saying anything about how having her nipples sucked on, gives her some amazing climaxes. But even if she doesn't fully climax, it's just a matter of a few minutes of frigging herself alone, and her euphoria is sure to arrive. “If you want; you can try it;” aunt Lily offered, looking at him with the most puppy dog eyes he’d ever seen. She was taller than him, but even though she was looking down at him; in reality, it felt as if she’d exposed her soul to him and he was now the judge, jury and executioner of her total soul! Lily knew very well what she was doing. Darren would never cut her down in such a sensitive moment. “Okay;” was all that Darren could offer as a retort. His eyes flailed, trying not to look at aunt Lily’s huge tits visible there under her loose cotton blouse. Even though that was what the subject was all about. Lily’s voice took a more sultry tone, “Lie down;” she softly pushed Darren’s shoulder, guiding him to lean back on the hay bales behind him. As his body was laid back, his hips slid forward, he felt the tip of his growing phallus touch Amy’s face, under the canvas. His body flinched and Lily shushed him, sensing his hesitance. She had his eyes locked with hers, she was on a mission. What was worse, or better, was that he now felt Amy’s lips cautiously closing around the head of his cock! Darren found himself on his back, Aunt Lily was now towering over him, her familiar strands of unruly hair, framing her sensual face, one hand placed heavily on his shoulder, her other hand slowly pulling her shirt to the side, letting her large tit fall out and pendulously swing up closer to his face. Darren felt his eyes enlargen. Her bulbous nipple, as big as his fingertip, caught all of his attention. As she moved herself over him, it swung seductively over him, the nipple closing in on his face. He felt his cock quickly swell as Amy’s lips encircled it and her tongue circled around his phallic crown's ridge! Amy was not discouraged by the fact that her mother was leaning over Darren with her tit exposed. She was crouched between his legs and had just taken his cock into her mouth. She was going to make good use of the situation. The feeling was amazing! Darren could very much feel Amy’s hesitant lips enclose around his hardening cock. As it quickly grew, and journey deeper into her mouth, he also felt his tip reach in over her warm, wet tongue. Aunt Lily shifted, to place herself a bit above Darren, and then sank her tit down over him. Instinctively Darren opened his mouth and Lily’s nipple landed perfectly in between his lips. As she moved, her strong and shapely leg pressed his own legs together, which meant that he now caught Amy’s head in a vice between his thighs. Her face was pushed into his groin, swallowing all of his meat to the hilt. Darren could feel Amy's breath on his skin, her nails digging into his thighs. He felt that Amy’s face was now wedged in between his thighs, squeezed in place, his growing cock inside of her mouth. Before he could ponder more about where his cock was now embedded, his aunt lowered herself on him. Her big nipple dipped into his mouth and instinctively his lips closed around it! The feeling of aunt Lily’s full and heavy tit weighing down over his face was amazing. As he gave her swollen hard nipple a small suck, he heard her gasp gently. His theory of Aunt Lily enjoying arousal from nipple-play, was all but confirmed. He also felt his cock twitch, as Amy’s closed mouth constricted around it. Her tongue was pushing at it, as it increased quickly in size! Aunt Lily shifted again, to make herself more comfortable and now both her hand and thigh were pushing Darren’s legs together even more. He felt Amy’s head was squeezed even deeper into his groin! Her lower lip was now touching his ball sack, and her upper lip was planted on the root of his hard cock. He felt her nostrils exhale on his pubes! He was all the way into her throat! Her nails were gently clawing at his legs. But Darren’s legs were heavily pressed over her shoulders and she was well stuck in! A small part of his brain was feeling sorry for his poor cousin, down there under the canvas. Her mouth pressed down over his growing cock. But the more dominant part of his brain was feeling a surge of horniness. Amy’s tongue was sprawling around, stroking the underside of his turgid cock. The warmth his rod was enclosed in was intense, her lips around the base of his shaft did nothing to dampen the feeling. The warm and heavy tit of his aunt pressed down over his mouth, the sweet liquid soon flowed out from her nipple; Darren knew he’d never last long in this sensuous heaven! Darren soon felt Amy calming down. Instead of her panic of being stuck with his cock wedged deep into her throat, she seemed to accept it. Her breathing somehow found its rhythm and her tongue was caressing the underside of his cock. Her mouth was trying to make sucking motions, but it was hard, since it was so far pressed onto the root of him! Just the thought of being so deep into Amy’s throat. was intoxicating. Aunt Lily was slowly humming in pleasure, and softly stroking his hair as he sucked on the huge tit she had buried his face under. Her milk tasted amazing. Darren didn’t know what it should taste like, but it was hard to imagine anything tasting better than this! It was like milk with sugar. Her nipple felt so stiff and big in his mouth. His tongue flicked it in between sucks. He could hear Aunt Lily respond with quick inhalations whenever he did so. Amy couldn’t really move her head back and forth, but she started tilting her head from side to side, letting her tongue reach even more of his now fully-grown rocket. Her lips were also pressing and squeezing around the base of it. Now he was feeling it; the familiar force. Hard to say where in his body it began, but it was very clear to predict where it was heading. He was euphoric and light-headed. A serene peace came over his countenance, followed by an urgency to blast his cockful of cream. He felt he should warn Amy about what was coming, but his left arm was stuck under aunt Lily’s other tit and his right one was held down by her hand. His thighs clenched up and his pulsating cock twitched in her mouth; then he came! He didn’t know exactly how deep into Amy the head of his cock was, but; wherever it was, it was now pumping out all of his jizz with immense force! Amy’s hands were now gripping his calves hard! He could hear Amy faintly making some muffled sounds from between his legs, so he tried to compensate with his own louder humming and sucking. The vibration from his mouth was sending waves of pleasure through aunt Lily’s tit it seemed. She was breathing heavier, which was good. It hopefully made it so that his own suppressed breathing wasn’t noticed! He could feel the swallowing motions around his cock as he was coming! Darren's eyes were closed. He could now only endure and enjoy the two women he was stuck in between. Auntie’s sweet milk squirting into his mouth and his own fluids squirting into Amy’s. This was surely a dream! It was again hard to estimate how much time had passed. But his cock finally softened a bit and he could feel Amy more relaxed again. Her tongue playing slowly with his spent cock. Aunt Lily seemed to enjoy his, now slower pace of sucking. Her breathing became restless and soon she just held her breath completely. Her chest dropped down, pressing her one nipple into Darren's tongue, while her other nipple pressed against his shirt. Finally Aunt Lily exhaled. A deep slow breathe followed, and she finally uttered; “Ah!” Finally she raised herself up. Darren's mouth didn’t want to let go of her life giving teat. So it stretched out a bit and she had to almost sit up fully before it broke free from his lips with a 'pop'. He opened his eyes and was now looking at his aunt from below. Some of her face obscured by her large tits. The nipple he’d had in his mouth was drenched and he could see that the other one was dripping with milk. Trying to hide her encumbered breathing, aunt Lily said, “I’m sorry Darren, but I’m gonna have to save some for your cousin also.” She smiled and stroked his cheek. Then she closed her shirt and her lovely round tits were covered. The huge nipples were tenting the blouse with great pride. Amy was still letting her tongue slide around Darren’s semi-stiff cock, in silence under the canvas. “I’ll meet you inside; for supper;” Lily said as she rose from the hay bale beside him, and went back towards the house. Darren slowly let his thighs part, now that Lily had left. He was a bit afraid of how Amy was going to react. She had really been put through an ordeal down there and no chance to get out of it “I’m sorry, but auntie was pushing on my legs;” he started saying, as he lifted the canvas from his lap. Looking down between his legs he could see Amy’s eyes looking at his. She drew her head back a little, still having his cock in her mouth and gave off a sexy smile. As much as she could smile, while still having her whole mouth stuffed. With a long, surging suck, she slowly drew her head back all the way, pulling his cock with it, until it finally plopped out. Her chin was shining and covered in saliva. Her face was red, but she licked her lips and looked very satisfied! “Wow! That was intense;” she said, “I didn’t think I’d be deep-throated you, but wow; It was great!” Darren could only give her a relieved smile back. He was very happy that she took it so well. “So, how did mom’s milk taste?” she continued. Darren had no problems admitting that it tasted amazing and how he now understood why Amy liked to feed from Aunt Lily so often. He would do the same, if she’d let him. Amy straightened out her clothes and wiped her face while Darren finished up the stitching on the canvas. Then they made their way back down to the house. The sun was setting and it was getting darker outside, Twisted Positions. Back at the house they were met with the lovely smell of lasagna. Aunt Lily was still in her baggy white blouse, but had now also added an apron. It had a wide waistband and was snugly tied around her waist, accentuating her buxom hourglass figure, and pressing her cleavage up to an impressive size. Darren did all in his power not to stare! It still didn’t feel real to him, that just a while ago, he had actually been sucking on one of those big tits, drinking aunt Lily’s milk. A familiar twitch in between his legs made him quickly sit down at the table. Amy skipped into the kitchen and gave her mother a hug, pressing her head against Lily’s ample tits. While she did she gave Darren a wink and pursed her lips. They all sat down and ate. The food was delicious and Amy asked her mother if they all couldn't have some wine also, to celebrate that Darren now was here for the summer. Aunt Lily was hesitant at first. They were of course all grown up now, but she still thought of them as ‘kids.’ But Amy’s pleading worked and Lily brought out some red wine from the cupboard. It was a great moment. The wine was buzzing and the talks were funny and nice. Some reminiscing about what antics Amy and Darren had gotten up to years ago, and some stories about life on the farm in general. After they had emptied two bottles of wine and were starting a third one, Darren was feeling a good bit buzzed. From the amount of laughing and joking, both Amy and aunty were probably affected too. Darren sometimes forgot and found himself staring at aunt Lily’s big nipple bumps; or Amy’s blouse being half unbuttoned, that were making her tits a very public presence. But no one seemed to notice, so Darren thought that he probably got away with his wandering eyes. Amy suggested that they play some game of something. She was clearly full of energy and getting a bit tipsy. They all moved out to the living room and Lily and Darren sat themselves down on the sofa while Amy started rummaging through the shelves where all kinds of board games and stuff was kept. As they were a bit unsteady, Darren couldn’t help but to notice that Lily had happened to sit very close beside him on the sofa, with her arm resting on the backrest. He felt her warm, soft hip against his own, and her firm sideboob pressing against his arm. Again the images of her tit being lowered down over his face and her stiff nipple between his lips, floated up to the forefront of his brain. He shifted his legs, to try to hide the growth between his legs. Lily seemed oblivious to the fact that they were so close to each other, or that her tit bounced and brushed against his arm every time she responded to Amy’s different suggestions of games she was finding on the shelves. Now Darren really wanted to get a hold of that quilt on the sofa so he could cover himself before anyone would notice his swelling crotch rocket. But the quilt was what they were sitting on, so that was out of the question. “Here! Read the rules!” Amy threw some pamphlet at Darren. By a saving grace it landed right in his lap! He quickly held it as cover to the emerging tentpole in his pants! Twister? Amy had decided on the game Twister! She was already splaying out the mat on the floor in front of the sofa they were seated in. “Oh no, Amy. I’m so bad at this;” Lily complained. “Nah, it’ll be fun!” Amy persisted as she was on her hands and knees on the floor, trying to straighten out the mat with the colored circles on it! Darren quickly finding his rescue in the rule book proclaimed, “I’ll be the referee!” “What? No. All of us have to play!” Amy pouted. Darren explained that there has to be a referee. A person that spins the spinner and tells the other players where to place their hands and feet. If there is no referee, how could they know in which colored circles to place their hands or feet? He pointed to the rule book to accentuate what he had just said. At first Amy seemed defeated from this logic but soon wised up and decided that they’d play each other in pairs. Amy and Lily would go first and Darren could be the referee and then the one who lost would be out and take over being referee for round number two. Darren wasn't really comfortable with having to play at all. He didn’t really trust his cock to not poke out visibly, but was happy to at least get to start out as referee. Maybe his cock would relax enough until it was his turn, he thought. Lily grudgingly agreed to join in, but assured them that she would surely lose. The game started with Amy and Lily standing on opposite sides of the mat, one foot each on a blue and yellow circle. There were four lines of colored circles, outside of the rows of blue and yellow were green and red circles. Darren flicked the spinner and called out, “Right foot blue!” “But I am already on blue;” aunt Lily giggled. “Then you just move your right foot to another, unoccupied blue circle;” Darren explained. Lily took a step forward with her right foot and placed it on another blue circle, closer to Amy. Amy had to move her foot to a blue circle, making her stand with her back to Darren. Being tipsy from the multiple glasses of wine, they both wobbled more than necessary for such a small challenge. Their balancing acts were a pleasure for Darren's eyes. Aunt Lily’s swaying boobs were easy to follow as they moved under her pale thin white blouse. Her stiff nipples did nothing to hide themselves under the fabric. Amy was wearing her short yellow dress that ended just under her ass. Which made Darren very happy, as the next spin said; ‘Right hand, red’. This meant Amy had to lean forward to place her right hand on a red circle. Her short dress did nothing to cover up her tight, round ass. The plump contents of her panties was well exposed to him. But what was even more arousing was that aunt Lily now had to lean backwards to get her right hand on a red square. She had to bend her knees and spread her legs as she leaned backwards to get her hand on a red circle beside Amy’s hand. Lily’s shirt was too long to give any upshot view, but the shirt was tightened over her strong thighs and the gaps between her shirt's buttons gave him a view of her underboobs and her pussy mound was pushing prominently up against the straining cloth. Lily’s large tits jiggled around as she was trying to stay balanced. Darren came to the realization that this was not helping his cock to soften; But he had the rule book strategically placed in his lap to obscure his swelling boner. “Left hand, blue;” was next. Amy now had to put her left hand on a blue circle between her legs, making her show off her ass even more to Darren and aunt Lily needed to bend even more backwards to reach the blue circle to where her foot had been standing at start. Aunt Lily’s shirt buttons were now really straining to not pop open! Darren felt himself salivating and had to swallow, “Right hand, green;” he called out. Lily managed to crouch herself down and get her right hand from a red circle to a green one. This did however give Darren a very nice view down her cleavage as she had to lean a bit towards him. Her bust squeezed in between her arm and thigh. “But that’s impossible!” Amy groaned, “How am I supposed to do that?” Amy tried to bend her knees, she was now squatting with her left hand between her legs and needed to get her right hand all the way to a green circle behind her back. She did try, but thumped down on her ass! Aunt Lily had a smile of actual surprise on her face when she realized that she’d won. The sight of her standing up and waving her arms in the air to celebrate was extremely sexy to Darren. Her tits were sensual works of art, swaying around there under her partly unbuttoned shirt. Amy muttered and took the spinny thing from Darren, “Yeah, yeah. Alright, Mom wins the first round.” Darren now felt a chill run through his spine. It was his turn! But his boner was rock solid and pointing upward in his sweat pants! How the hell was he gonna cover this up? “Assume your starting positions!” Amy demanded as she snuggled up on the sofa with the spinner in front of her. Aunt Lily seemed happy and confident and stood herself on the mat where Amy had started previously. Darren was trying to think and went with what had saved him last night when he’d been trying to hide his boner from Amy. Instead of standing up straight, which would immediately reveal the tent in his pants, he crouched to his starting position like a hunch back. Playing it as if he was acting ‘sneaky’. It probably looked weird, but at least it made it so that his boner didn’t stretch against his pants. He stood in place, with his feet on a yellow and a blue circle, but he leaned his upper body forward and bent his knees enough so that the front of his sweat pants were still baggy enough to hide his bulge. Aunt Lily was now opposite of him, standing tall and gave him a challenging smile, “If I win this round I’ve beaten you both.” “Yeah, yeah;” Amy said and then the orders came quickly. Right foot blue, left foot yellow. In practice, this just meant that Darren and Lily had stepped closer to each other on the mat. But aunt Lily was turned around, her back to Darren. This served Darren well and he could straighten himself out a bit. As he glanced over to Amy, it was clear that she could see the tent in his pants. She smiled and had her tongue between her teeth. Luckily aunt Lily was turned around away from him, so she couldn’t see the front of his sweatpants pointing straight at her curvaceous ass. “Right hand red!” Amy called out. Lily now bent over forward, her wide hips stretching her shirt over those well rounded orbs. Darren had no choice but to put his hand on a red circle to the right and a little behind him, making him lean back and now supporting himself mostly on his right arm! The other option would’ve been to lean forward, over aunt Lily to reach a red circle, but then his throbbing cock would inevitably press right in between her ass cheeks and he would be given away! Next was: left hand, yellow. It was an easy move for Lily, she just had to stand on all fours now, her shirt slipping up a little more but still covering enough of her thighs to not show off her secret spot. Darren now had to stand like a crab. His back towards the mat, but at least he could support himself on both arms better now. Right foot red; They both had to widen their stance. Lily hiked her shirt dress up a little to have room enough to spread her leg to the right more. Darren had to move his right leg more forward and more under Lily’s hips. His hard cock was now towering in his pants. Only a few inches from his pole slipping up under aunt Lily’s shirt. Darren could see the muscles in Lily’s thighs flexing as she kept her balance. He didn’t dare to look at Amy but he could feel that she was probably enjoying the sight of him being so hard under his sweatpants. Left foot, yellow. Their feet were already on yellow circles, so they just had to shift to another circle in the same line. Darren didn’t have many options if he wanted to keep his balance, so he moved his foot forward a bit. This was good as it lowered his groin, away from between aunt Lily’s spread legs. Aunt Lily tried to move her left foot backwards, toward Darren, but it resulted in her stepping on his hand instead. “Oh sorry!” She got startled and instead tried to move her leg forward. But this only resulted in her losing her balance and falling down, on top of Darren! On top of Darren's erection, to be precise! Had they both been naked Darren would’ve surely plunged himself deep into her spread crotch. But as they were now wearing clothes the result instead became that his aunt sat herself heavily down on his rock-hard boner. Her legs were spread so wide that even through his thick sweat pants and aunt Lily’s panties, he could feel her vaginal lips on each side of his rock hard pole. As they landed Lily tried to scramble to her feet. She must’ve felt it too! Her scrambling made it so that her pussy’s meaty folds rubbed several times along Darren's raging boner. No sweatpants were thick enough to hide those sensations! Lily got up and inadvertently allowing Darren to have another good look down her generous cleavage before she got to her feet. She was blushing, “Oh no! I lost!” Lily's Early Bedtime. Aunt Lily straightened out her shirt dress and did everything humanly possible to not let her eyes look at Darren. But they deceived her and it was clear that they stole a glance at what had poked at her so hard, when she had sat down on it. “I think I might be a bit drunk!” she blathered, "I think it’s best I hit, the hay.” With a very cute hiccup, she rushed out of the room and up the stairs. Darren was now sitting on the Twister mat, his pants still tented and Amy was silently laughing her ass off! She looked so excited and amused, but didn’t make a sound! When aunt Lily had disappeared to the top of the stairs, Amy snuck from the sofa to joining Darren on the twister mat. Her gaze was locked onto Darren’s bulging sweat pants. Crouching down beside Darren, Amy let her hand slowly grasp around his hard-on, over his pants. Darren shuddered from the sensation of his cousin's hand softly gripping around his pole. “Mom must’ve felt this when she landed on you;” she whispered in lewd fascination. “Did you cheat with the spinner?” Darren asked. Amy, still holding her hand around Darren's erection, looked a bit mischievous, “Yeah; I wanted to situate you guys;” she jumped to her feet and pulled Darren up, “Like this!” she exclaimed and stood herself with her back against him, legs wide spread. Darren’s tenting pants were now lined up very well with Amy's bent over ass. Reached way under her own widespread legs, she grabbed at Darren' pants just above his knees. Swiftly she tugged down Darren’s sweatpants, resulting in his rock hard boner flung out with a bounce, smacking her in her bald cuntlips.. “Put your feet on blue and yellow;” she ordered as she spread her buttcheeks more, revealing her glistening slit from behind. Her short yellow dress only hid the top part of her ass. Darren almost forgot to breathe. Looking down, the head of his cock was just at her opening, as Amy leaned her upper body forward, resting her hands down on the ottoman; making her wet entrance push back against Darren's sensitive purple cock head. “If I had my hand on this cushion;” she said and placed her hand on the padded corduroy upholstery, “...and you find a stable place for your hands;” She pulled at Darren's arm, pulling him forward and making his cock head press against her moist opening. He could feel the top half of his glans pressing into her. Amy sounded a bit flustered now, “Come on’ lean more forward;” she said as she pulled his arm more. She had to bend her knees to let Darren be able to reach over her back, as she did, her opening parted more and Darren sank in to her! They both gasped and stood still. The position was very awkward, but the feeling of having half of his cock pressed into her hot, wet cunt depths, was amazing! “Oh god;” Amy breathed, “and the next move would be; right foot blue and left foot yellow; also, left hand green and right hand red.” Darren found it hard to concentrate on the instructions. The feeling of Amy’s inner walls squeezing against his cock were so very erotic. Darren tried to slide his right foot up another circle, resulting in him pressing a couple of more inches into her. In a feat of acrobatics, Amy lifted her right leg and flung it back over his thigh, pressing her weight down on his hips. To not fall he had to lean back and hold himself up with both hands. Darren was now in a crab-like position, his belly up, Amy planted her hands above Darren's, resulting in her ass straddling over his groin and her legs spread wide to each side of his hips. She was putting a lot of weight on him, pressing herself as deep as she could, over his pulsating cock! Darren was too horny and too aroused, now. He just wanted to grab her hips and fall to the floor, that would bury him so deep into that luscious womanhood slipping around his proud soldier. “Kids. I’m gonna go to bed, you can finish the wine;” aunt Lily’s voice was heard from the staircase. To their shock her steps coming down, could also be heard! Amy and Darren froze in position! Aunt Lily was coming down! Darren quickly analyzed their predicament. Although Amy’s dress was short, in this position it was covering both his and her own groin. Most likely aunt Lily would not be able to see that they were joined together under her skirt! Darren was hoping that Lily was only going to the kitchen to get herself a glass of water or something, but froze in terror as he saw her instead make her way towards them as they were squatting onto each other there on the game mat! She leaned over Amy, “Good night sweetie;” and gave her a kiss. Her kiss made Amy weigh down even more on Darren. He could feel his cock pressing up into her even more! Her fluids threatened to run down onto his balls and thighs. “Mom! Don’t make me fall;” Amy said, trying to sound casual and not make Lily suspect that she was sat on a spike of throbbing meat. “Good night to you too, Darren;” Lily said and gave him a stroke on his cheek. Lily leaning down to him, again gave him a perfect view down her cleavage. He could feel Amy’s tight entrance rhythmically squeezing around the root of his cock inside of her! Aunt Lily backed away, “Don’t hurt yourselves now;” she snickered as she left them and went upstairs. Amy and Darren stayed still, until they heard the bathroom door close upstairs, then Darren let himself fall to the ground. Amy fell with him and gave out a deep, throated groan as she landed heavily on top of him. His cock pressed deeper than possible, so deeply into her soaked cunt! Amy's knees landed astride Darren's hips, and the cowgirl rode for glory and started shaking. Darren could feel her pussy twitching around his cock! For a while she just sat on top of him, letting her climax wind down. When her breath had steadied, she looked over her shoulder at Darren, “Imagine if I’d gotten you and mom into that position;” she fired off a broad smile and slowly rose herself off of him. It was an amazing sight, to see his still hard cock slowly slip out from her innards, pulling her tight lining out nearly an inch with the cock which her lusty cunt resisted parting with. Strands of clear fluids hanging from her pussy lips, stretched to his rod. Amy crawled on all fours over to the sofa table and got the bottle of wine for them. Darren felt exposed and pulled his sweat pants up again. He felt Amy’s heated fluids still around it and slowly being soaked up by his pants. In silence they sat on the mat gulping down the rest of the bottle. Darren couldn’t help but to notice a small puddle forming on the mat, between Amy’s legs. But he didn’t say anything. The whole thing was so hot! Aunt Lily had been standing right beside them as he had been plunged into her daughter in secret! Damn that was hot. His cock was still twitching. It really wanted release, but he felt that Amy was the one in charge of their ‘relationship’. He didn’t dare ask to put it in again. And she had obviously just cum, so probably she was spent for the moment. “I think I know what she’s doing now;” Amy said with a secretive tone. Milking Momma. Darren had been in his own erotic world for the last few minutes. Trying to ignore his pulsating manhood, swallowing down the wine at a fast pace and feeling the buzz in his head increasing, “Huh?” “Come on!” Amy said and took his hand. They both rose and Darren followed Amy sneaking up the stairs. She stopped dead still outside of the bathroom door. Amy gave Darren's hand a squeeze and held her ear to the door. All was silent and Darren wasn’t sure what was going on. If Amy wanted to sneak him into her bedroom, then why did she stop here, by the bathroom door. Amy moved herself forward, pulling Darren along and making room for him by the door. He couldn’t see Amy’s face as he was behind her back, but she seemed to be listening intently at the door. Darren followed suit and also put his ear to the door; that’s when he heard it! Fast paced, shallow breaths, barely detectable through the wooden door. What was that? As it dawned on him, Darren felt stupid for being so naive. It was aunt Lily; masturbating! Shit! His horny mind did not have any trouble imagining the sight behind that closed door! He could see it clear as day. Aunt Lily, one arm between her legs, the other leaning against the bathroom sink. Her heavy tits jiggling along with her hand rapidly rubbing at her pussy between those thick and well carved thighs! Suddenly the sound stopped. A moment's silence and then a soft, muffled moan could be heard. If Darren had been hard before, he was in steel mode now! In his imagination he saw aunt Lily lean her head back, the shirt stretching thin over her bulging boobs and her mouth open, eyes closed, cumming over her own hand! This was better than any porn flick he’d ever seen! He was suddenly pulled out of his wet dream by Amy. She quickly tippy-toed with him in tow into her room. “Quick, get in the bed;” she whispered as she pulled off her yellow dress in one single motion, “Like last night!” Darren was dumb founded. Maybe it was because all of his blood was flowing down to his crotch or maybe he was just slow. But it was hard to look away as Amy revealed her sexy body in front of him. The soft light from the little lamp by her bed made her look so incredibly sensual. Her nice tits bouncing, her hairless pussy mound flashing between her legs and the wetness on her inner thighs was hypnotizing! The now-naked Amy smiled and pushed Darren into her pink, girly bed, “Go on Darren! Get in!” She pulled his pants down and shoved him back in the bed until his ass hit the familiar wall. She quickly slunk into bed and pulled the covers over them, hiding Darren completely under it. It all went so fast and Darren was a bit slow and dizzy from the wine and the immense horniness that had been ravaging his mind and body for the last couple of hours. He felt Amy’s hand grip around his cock from behind and steer it in between her legs. Everything down there was wet and slippery. As soon as she felt his head against her opening she pushed her hips back. With hardly any resistance, Darren sank all the way! Just like last night, he was pressed against the bedroom wall from behind and Amy’s sex from the front! He came instantly. He gritted his teeth and let out a muffled groan. The only thing he now felt was his cock exploding inside of his cousin and, for some reason, her wild hair in his face there under the dark covers! Amy was slowly rolling her hips on him, purposely massaging his loins as his cock pumped batch after batch of his seed into her hot crevice! Darren couldn’t move and just let Amy’s rolling hips make the releasing friction last for as long as possible. Her hand was holding onto his waist under the covers, not letting him pull out, even if he had wanted to. Darren was feeling drunk and relaxed. His breath was slowing and his whole body felt as if it was embedded in a cave of sex! Some time passed and he was once again regaining some feeling in his throbbing cock. He could feel how Amy’s inner walls were slowly milking his cock. “I think she’s asleep now;” Amy whispered. “Huh?” Darren, again, felt that he was not connecting dots like he should be. “My Mom. I think she’s sleeping;” Amy explained, not making anything clear to Darren. “Come on..” she said and slid herself off of Darren's now semi hard intruder. Still naked, she snuck over to her bedroom door and listened at it. She opened it a little and peered into the dark hallway. She waved at Darren who sluggishly crawled himself out of the bed. He pulled his pants up and felt the wetness his cock was drenched in, smear out over his inner thighs. ‘I’m really gonna have to wash some clothes tomorrow’, he thought to himself as he silently moved up to Amy. She grabbed his hand and led him out into the dark hallway. The soft runner rug made them totally soundless. Darren didn’t know what was going on but let himself be led, his eyes sneakily checking out Amy’s round and swaying ass as she moved in front of him. She then stopped by aunt Lily’s bedroom door! The door was cracked and Amy was peeking in; She looked back at Darren with a sly grin, “I didn’t get my milk tonight.” Before Darren’s brain could make sense of the words he just heard she pulled him into aunt Lily’s room. It was dark, but moonlight flowed through the window, lighting up Lily’s bed with a pale blueish glow. Lily was resting peacefully on the bed. She was on her back, the blanket only covering her legs. Up top she had some kind of flannel pajama nightshirt on, and her massive chest was slowly rising and falling with her breath. The lighting from outside of the barn and the moon blended together lit up the beautiful milf sleeping on the bed. In her prone position, Lily’s boobs didn’t stick out as much from her chest, they were more flat and receded to her sides, but still very large. Lily's nipples, however, were only the size of Amy's fingertip Amy motioned to Darren to move over to the side of her bed while she placed herself on the other side, closest to the door. Darren moved as silently as ever, when he came to the side of auntie's bed he found himself blocking the light, so he hunched down. Her face was too beautiful to be in the shadow he thought. Her long, brown hair was draped over the pillow, her head tilted slightly down towards her chest and her sexy lips pouting in her sleep. On the opposite side, Amy knelt down by the bedside and laid her elbows on the mattress beside Lily. Darren did the same, not being able to tear his eyes from that full bosom, slowly rising and falling in Lily’s sleep. Darren’s eyes widened as Amy carefully unbuttoned aunt Lily’s pajama nightshirt. There were only like 4 pretty big buttons and the shirt was loose fitting, so it was easily done without disturbing her. Amy slowly pulled the pajama nightshirt off Lily’s chest, revealing her large, scrumptious tit! She nodded encouragingly to Darren, hesitantly he did the same. The tit uncovered close to him looked even bigger than he’d remembered it from earlier today. A dark, stiff nipple perched on top of it. Darren wondered if her nipples were maybe always hard? He couldn’t remember ever seeing aunt Lily without stiff nipples poking through her dresses or shirts. Amy moved her face closer to her mother’s tit, locking eyes with Darren and nodding for him to follow suit. Darren moved himself closer also, but was now very afraid to wake his aunt. It was exciting enough to expose her lovely, large tits while she slept, but now he felt Amy might be going a bit too far. They’d gotten away with doing stuff to each other so many times already. This felt like pushing their luck. Amy shrugged at his cowardice and leaned her face in. She gave Lily’s stiff nipple a lick of her tongue. Nothing happened. Amy did it again; and again. At the third lick, aunt Lily let out a soft moan and her lips opened up a little. Amy smiled and softly planted her lips around Lily’s nipple. Lily inhaled, still sleeping. Amy closed her eyes and started slowly sucking. Lily was breathing heavier but still calmly and her eyes were closed. Darren's semi-hard cock geared up to full hard cock again, now. The sight was so incredibly arousing. His sexy cousin's soft lips surrounding her mother’s nipple and gently sucking at it. It looked like a sensual fantasy. Without even noticing it himself, Darren had moved his face closer to Lily’s other tit, her nipple just inches from his mouth. He felt his mouth watering. The wine and his libido made him brave, or maybe foolish enough. He leaned his face down over her heaving tit and closed his lips around the stiff nipple as delicately as he possibly could manage. Lily rustled a little and gave off a soft moan. With her nipple still between his lips he threw a glance at his aunt. She was still fast asleep. But her body was clearly feeling the sensations of having her nipples in warm, hungry mouths. Just as carefully as he took her nipple in his mouth he started to suck on it. He felt her nipple deeper on his tongue and some of her boob flesh swelling into his mouth. A few seconds in, he could feel the sweet, warm wetness emerging from it! In thin squirts it hit the roof of his mouth and spread over his tongue! It was glorious! Aunt Lily was still sleeping, only now and then did she move her head, inhale or moan lightly from the nipple massage she was getting. Then Darren felt Amy’s hand over his own, she pulled his hand onto Lily’s naked belly. His palm could feel her soft, silky skin under it. In extreme slow motion she led his hand downward. The gentle curvature of Lily’s lower abdomen made his stiff cock start throbbing in his pants. Looking at Amy, although she still had her mouth over Lily’s tit, he could see a smile on the corner of her lips as she was still sucking away. As his hand was moved down, Amy’s hand over his, he felt his pinky hit the hem of aunt Lily’s pyjama bottoms. Amy’s nimble fingers lifted the hem just enough for their hands to slide in under it! The heat inside was intense. He could feel it on his hand and on Lily’s skin. His fingers and palm then were pushed over his aunt’s well trimmed bush. He remembered the feeling of having those hairs pressed up against his lower back yesterday in the bath. Everything felt blurry. The wine was now fully inebriating his awareness. He knew where this was going and could’ve stopped it. Instead he let Amy guide his hand further down. His ring finger was the first to touch it! Lily's wet slit! Amy pushed his hand a bit further and then just held it there, pressing on his. Lily’s breathing was more shallow now. Amy pressed on Darren's hand so that his ring finger was squeezed in between aunt Lily’s vaginal lips. They felt so well rounded and full, and in between them was hot, soft dampness! A part of Darren's mind was screaming in fear, afraid that his aunt would wake up and find him with his finger almost inside of her, sucking on her tit! There would be no coming back after that! Then there was the other part of his mind. The drunken, horny, and smitten part. This was something he’d never dreamed of, but now that he was here, he never wanted to wake up! Because it had to be a dream! But the feelings and sensations were very real, and his throbbing cock reminded him of that. It was almost painful now. It was so hard that it could crack stone! The lovely torment went on for a while, Amy just holding his hand firmly over aunt Lily’s vulva. His finger embedded between her moist, soft lips, they both still sucking milk from her nipples as she slept a wine-saturated peaceful bliss. Amy took her hand off his and moved it away. Darren was pulled back to reality a bit and guessed that this part was done now. He slowly slid his hand out of Lily’s pajama bottoms and looked at Lily as Amy let go of her mother's milky nipple. “Come over here. Stand behind me;” she whispered so low that only some of the syllables were detectable. Darren reluctantly let go of the stiff and swollen nipple in his mouth and leaned back away from it, but observed just how huge her lactating nipple swelled to, when aroused. He held his thumb up next to it and both were of similar size. He saw small droplets of milk still emerging from the tit, and he licked his lips. He didn’t feel he was done, but Amy had something else in mind, it seemed. As he leaned back from the bed Amy stood up from her kneeling position. But she kept her mouth latched onto Lily’s tit as she raised her naked ass up. She supported herself with one elbow on the bed and motioned with her other arm for him to come over to her side. Like a sleepwalker, Darren obeyed. His erect cock swung around in his dampened pants as he moved; and he felt his cock, confirming it was uncomfortably hard. As he made his way around the bed it was clear what was expected of him. Amy was now leaned down over her mother, sucking at her tit, her ass lifted high up on straight and spread legs. Darren dropped his pants and positioned his rocket, like a missile with only one target. The moonlight came from a window on the opposite wall, so Amy’s ass and pussy were shrouded in darkness, but he used his thumb to find the wet gash where utopia was hidden. He mustered all of the discipline still left in his body to not just bash his cock into Amy as hard as he could. If he did, she’d be pushed onto Lily’s tit and then she’d surely wake up and chaos would commence. No. He bit his lip and slowly pressed his swelling cock into the wet folds between Amy’s spread legs! He could see Amy’s back tense up as he sunk a few inches in. He saw her ribcage divulge her increased breathing. He felt her thighs tighten and her entry hole clench around his rod! Darren pulled out, only leaving the tip still in her. He paused before he again pushed into her. Deeper this time, but just as slowly. He could feel every inch of her soaked insides surrounding his hard cock. And again; out, almost all the way, then with determination; slowly back in, deep! Amy couldn’t help but to hum with pleasure at his invasion of her love canal. The vibrations of Amy’s hum on Lily’s tit made mother stir. Damn! If Lily woke up now; well, this would be really hard to explain. Darren was ready to just give up and throw himself towards the bedroom door in a panicked escape. But instead, Lily shifted a little and placed her hand on the back of Amy’s head; seemingly still in her sleep. She was now holding Amy’s head pressed onto her tit while Darren was buried deep into her from behind. Darren was in a daze. He felt himself on the edge. The pressure inside of his loins was explosive now. A few more times he managed to pull out and push slowly into Amy until he knew it was too late! Too far gone. He felt the crashing wave ready to be released inside of him. And just then, Amy’s entrance clamped down hard around his cock and she came in a silent vibration! Darren involuntarily joined in on her climax, with his own! He felt his cock swell and compress with every violent squirt of manly juices into Amy’s shuddering hole! Amy's thighs were shaking but her face was still held steady onto Lily’s tit. Darren could feel Amy’s legs losing strength as the orgasm pulsated through her body. He took hold around her hips to give her some help in standing. He was still deep into her as he felt himself also coming down from the ecstatic high. Finally, Lily’s hand slid off her daughter's head and Amy raised herself up from the bed. Her body was trembling and she let out a fatigued gasp as Darren moved his hips back and let his cock slide out of its warm home. Amy sleepily turned around to face him, her arms around his neck. He could feel her soft tits against his chest and his semi hard, drenched cock pressing against Amy’s slippery mound. Her eyes were half shut as she kissed him. Darren could taste aunt Lily’s sweet milk on Amy’s tongue. Their tongues sway slowly and passionately around each other. Amy presses her body more into Darren and he feels her nostrils flaring for air. Amy pulled up Darren's pants while her tongue played with his. Eventually the kiss broke and they both wearily make their way out of auntie’s bedroom. Darren glanced back before shutting her door. The amazing sight of his topless aunt there on the bed is stuff of dreams. Her large tits, covering her whole chest. Her stiff nipples still glistened from milk and saliva. The only thing that co

Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 2. Liz has a present for Chris. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We watched TV together for an hour, mostly in silence, which was rare for Liz, who loved to talk during TV and movies. Nearly the whole time, I was hard, but as turned on as I was by having Liz close again, I also didn't want to try and force things by starting something with her prematurely. It felt right to be holding Liz, and I didn't want to rush things. When it was nearly ten, Liz turned off the TV. She reached up and grabbed at my face and gently caressed it. I looked down at her, and we looked into each other's eyes. Her face was lit by the warm glow of the fireplace. She looked so beautiful. I leaned in and we kissed each other, slowly and sensually. This seemed so different from how she was last night, but not better or worse. Last night, we acted like we satisfied a hunger after starving, but on that second night together, we started out slower and more sweetly. We sat on the couch, making out for nearly a half-hour. Liz broke the kiss, and we looked into each other's eyes in the dimly lit room. Liz stood up and grabbed the fireplace poker. she stirred the remnant pieces apart and the fire transformed to a red glow. She adjusted the damper to a slight ventilation and put the tool away. Turning to me, she smiled, then grabbed my hand. I got up and then she led me into her bedroom. Liz closed the door and locked it. She went back to kissing me, pressing me against the wall. Once we were behind closed doors, she continued our liplock while she swiftly unbuckled, unsnapped, and unzipped my jeans. Swiftly she reached down into my bozers and quickly found my straining erection, and started jerking me off. I kissed down Liz's neck, sucking hard on it and making her moan. I kissed down her collarbone and the top of her chest, pulling at her Aerosmith T-shirt to kiss more of her chest. Liz pulled off her shirt, and I kissed her cleavage. She swiftly unhooked her bra and shrugged it off so that I didn't even have to pause on my way down to her nipples. I licked around her areola and then flicked my tongue across one of her nipples. As she started to moan, I latched onto her tit and began to suck on it, causing her to moan even louder. Liz ran her free hand through my hair. I took nearly all of a tit into my mouth while lapping against it with my tongue and then sucked on it, pulling on her sensitive nipples. I switched back and forth between each of her tits. Liz pulled her hand out of my pants and slipped them down further. Once they were loose, she pulled me back up to kiss her. She flicked her tongue across my lip, and then I met her tongue with mine, and we started to french kiss. Liz pulled my college sweatshirt shirt up and over my head. Once my shirt was on the floor, she sucked and nibbled my lip, and then started to kiss down my neck, rougher than she was last night. I was afraid that she was intentionally trying to leave me a hickey from how hard she was sucking on my neck. Even though it would be so stupid, I wanted some physical mark to prove to myself that this was happening with my beautiful cousin a second night in a row. Liz kissed her way down my chest. When she got down to my stomach, she pulled my pants the rest of the way down, along with my boxers. My rock-hard cock sprung up, nearly smacking Liz on the mouth as she dropped down to her knees. I slipped my feet out of my pants and kicked them away. Liz grabbed my pants and kicked them against the crack in the door, hiding that the lamp light was on. She wrapped her hand around my rigid phallus and held it at its base. Her other hand cupped under my ball-sack and fondled the two boulders within. I shivered in pleasure when Liz looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and kissed the tip of my cock. She seemed to make out with it as she kissed, licked, and sucked on the top of my cock. Everything she did felt great, and being able to better see her doing it, made it feel even better. She skilfully rubbed her tongue along the sensitive frenulum while her lips locked tightly, to hold my glans ridge captive to her lustful intents. Then she leaned down and pressed her tongue onto my ball sack, licking against my balls. I hadn't been expecting her to do that, and I couldn't help but moan. Liz took one of my balls into her mouth and sucked on it. It made me feel vulnerable to her passions, but it also felt so good that it almost hurt. Liz knew just the right amount of pressure to use. She stroked me in long slow strokes as she sucked on my balls, first one, then the other, and then both at the same time. Most girls I had been with usually ignored my balls if they even gave me a blowjob, so I wasn't used to having so much time spent on them. After sucking on my balls for a few minutes, Liz put her lips back onto my cock, only this time she started to take me all the way into her mouth. In one quick motion, she took my entire length into her mouth. I moaned as she took me effortlessly into her throat. Liz held there for a minute and then slowly pulled back off my cock to catch her breath. My entire cock was coated in her saliva. Liz took a couple of breaths and then took me back into her mouth. She started to blow me quickly, her lips sliding up and down my cock effortlessly; her tongue rubbing me in a firm swallowing motion, over and over. Liz would alternate from looking down at what she was working on; and looking up at me while she blew me. When she looked me in the eyes, it turned me on so much, but it also seemed oddly intimate, and I felt slightly vulnerable as we looked at one another. After blowing me for a couple of minutes, Liz took me back all the way into her throat and held my cock there again. While I was deep inside of her, she rapidly stroked at the underside of my cock with her tongue. She kept me inside of her mouth for a minute and a half and then pulled back from my cock with a gasp. I thought she would go back to blowing me, but instead, Liz stood up, grabbed my cock, and walked towards the bed. Liz undid her pants with her other hand, and dropped them to the floor as she walked. She lay down on her back and pulled me on top of her, kissing me deeply, I straddled over her, our naked bodies pressed against each other. She reached down between us, grasped my cock, and started to rub it against her cunt lips. I froze up at the warmth and softness of her cunt. Liz nestled my cock between her cunt lips. "I want you inside of me," Liz breathed in between kisses as she started to move so that her cunt rubbed against the tip of my cock. "I want you, too," I said and then, in a moment of honesty, added, "I have wanted you for so long." "I know. Why do you think I have teased you so much all these years?" Liz said, raising her lips so that the head of my cock slipped ever so slightly more inside of her. "To annoy me?" I asked. "That's part of it." Liz laughed. "But the other reason is that I have wanted you too," Liz said. I had one last moment of doubt if I should do this or not. Liz nibbled my earlobe. "I want you to fuck me." There was so much desire in Liz's voice. I didn't know what to say to that, but I knew what I could do in response. Going All The Way. I inched forward to both enjoy this moment and make it easy in case Liz decided to change her mind. She kept on kissing me, so I continued to press forward. I slowly worked my way inside of her. She was tight and incredibly wet. It was hard not to just thrust all the way inside of her. Being inside of Liz felt so good for so many reasons. When I bottomed out inside of her, she let out a little gasp, her body arching in pleasure at the contact of me deep inside of her. I froze in place for a moment to take in the sensation of her cunt wrapped around my cock. After getting used to the fantastic feeling of her cunt I pulled nearly all the way out and then thrust back into her quickly. Liz let out a satisfied moan when she took me fully inside of her. I tried to start off slow, but Liz humped up against me, meeting my downward thrusts. It felt too good for us to take it slow, and before long, we were fucking quickly. She held onto my shoulders, holding her body up off the bed to give her better space to thrust back up against me, or she clenched at my ass, pulling me in deeper with each thrust. Fucking Liz felt so right. It seemed like we instantly knew what the other one was going to do before they did it. Every thrust was timed perfectly to ensure the highest amount of pleasure between us. It didn't take me long to work up a sweat, my body feeling both hot and cold. I was starting to get a little out of breath. If we kept up at this pace, I wouldn't last for as long. I was glad for the release from the previous night, without which I would have come instantly when I first entered her. Liz stopped humping up against me and pressed her hand against my chest. I got off her, and she pushed me down onto my back and straddled me. She held my erection in place just at the entrance of her cunt, and then she lowered herself, taking my entire cock in one quick motion. Her cunt felt even better in this position. Liz leaned down and kissed me as she started to rock her ass up and down, working my cock against the top of her snatch as she rode my cock. I laid there for a couple of minutes, enjoying the feel of Liz perfectly riding my cock. I grabbed her perfect ass and could feel her muscles tighten and loosen as she humped me. I rocked my hips in time with her. Before long, we worked our way back to the quick pace we had built up to before. Liz started to moan more and took shallow breaths as we continued to fuck. It felt good, but it was too good; I could feel each stroke bringing me closer to an orgasm. I didn't want to cum before Liz got off. There was no guarantee that anything would happen again between us. If we were going to break this taboo together, I wanted to make sure to make this the best sex possible. Without breaking the rhythm of riding my cock she pushed on my chest and straightened up so that she was straddling my cock. Immediately her cunt felt even tighter around my cock as she continued to ride me. We both moaned at the same time. Liz pulled up so that just the tip of my cock was inside of her, and then she slammed down, taking it all in at once before pulling right back up and doing it again. I grabbed at her hips and used them to help me better slide in and out of her. Every few strokes, when Liz would take me all the way inside of her, she wouldn't pull back off immediately; instead, she would do a little grinding against me so that my cock pressed even more against her cunt walls. After a few times of doing that, Liz added that grinding motion as she went up and down on my cock, making it feel even better with each stroke. I loved the way her tits bounced as she rode up and down on my cock, and the way her face would contort in pleasure when I timed a thrust perfectly or hit her in a new sensitive spot. I was getting too close to my orgasm, but Liz seemed to be breathing heavier. She started to rub at her clit while supporting herself by leaning back onto the bed with the other hand, so I hoped that she was close enough to cum before me. It gave me a better view of my cock disappearing in and out of her tight cunt with her leaning back. My cock was soaked in her juices and made me slide in and out of her with ease. She started to rock back and forth on my cock, and her fingers rubbed furiously against her clit. Liz's moans got so loud that I was afraid that we would wake up our family, but at this point, I was too far along to do anything to stop. "Awe Chris, that's it, fuck me harder," Liz said. I held onto her hips tighter and started to fuck her even harder. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me," Liz moaned. I knew that if we kept up like this, our family would hear. I sat up and pulled Liz off me. "Why?" She asked in a huff. I pushed her down on all fours, moved around behind her, put my hands on her hips, and then entered her fully from behind in rough thrust. Liz let out a pleasure-filled, "Oh," as I bottomed out inside of her. Liz arched her ass up against me and pressed her face down onto the bed. I had dreamed about taking Liz from behind for so long, and now that I was close to cumming I made sure to enjoy my fantasy come to life. Liz started to hump back against me. I could hear her moaning loudly into the bedding. I was surprised by how much her muffled moans turned me on. I felt her place her hand back onto her clit, and she started to rub it again. I could hear Liz's muffled moans get even louder, and then she stopped humping against my cock. She pressed her cunt back against me, taking my cock inside of her and then rocking randomly against it as her orgasm hit. As she came, I stopped holding back. I thrust into her a few more times, and with a grunt, I started to cum inside her. I held onto Liz's hips to steady myself as my body went numb with pleasure as I shot my loads inside of her as we came together. Liz's random humps slowed down as her orgasm passed, and she slowly rode my cock. When she finally stopped, I pulled out of her and laid on the bed beside her, catching my breath. Liz stayed like that for a moment with her ass up in the air, and then she laid on her side facing me. We scooted towards each other and wrapped our arms around each other. We lay like that for some time. "That was;" I started to say but didn't know the words for it. Liz leaned forward and kissed me sweetly. "I know," she said. I lay there not believing what finally happened when suddenly a thought interrupted my bliss, and I nearly jumped out of bed. Liz placed one of my hands between her tits and cradled it there with her hands as I wrapped my other hand around her. Her heart was beating so fast, just like mine. "What?" Liz asked. "I came in you, I shouldn't have done that, if you get," Liz put a hand to my chest and a finger to my lips. "Calm down. I wanted you to do that, it makes it feel even better, and I am on the pill, so you don't have to worry," Liz said. "Oh, okay, good," I said, embarrassed by my outburst, and wrapped my arms back around Liz. "Merry Christmas," Liz said. "Yeah, the best merry Christmas," I said with a smile. A few minutes later, Liz got up and grabbed the towel that I had used earlier in the day. "I will be right back. I am going to go clean up," Liz said and walked out of the room. There was a bathroom right across from the bedroom, but I still thought it was crazy that Liz walked out of the room naked. I lay there with my fingers laced behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile on my face as I rode the post-sex endorphin rush. Liz stepped back inside and gently closed the door behind her. I watched as she walked towards me and climbed into bed, trying my best to ingrain the image of her naked body into my memory. Liz climbed into bed beside me, rested her head on my chest, and pressed her body against me. I held her with one arm and played with her hair. I knew she was awake for a time, but neither one of us said anything. Before long, I heard her start to snore loudly against my chest, so loud that it woke me up when I was nearly drifting off to sleep. I smiled and lay there for a few minutes, holding her and listening to her snore. Couch Time. When I was starting to drift back off to sleep, even with her snoring, I knew that I better move out to the living room before I fell asleep with Liz again. After that night's physical exertions, I doubted that I would be able to wake up again this morning. I carefully got out of bed to not wake Liz again, but I knew that she was a deep sleeper. My theory had always been that her snores made her deaf to the world as she slept. I pulled the blanket over her and tucked her in. After I got dressed, I kissed on the top of her head. I grabbed my blanket and managed to sneak a pillow again off the bed, and I went back out to the living room. It took me some time to fall asleep even though I was exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to go back into the room and sleep beside Liz but knew that I couldn't. After some tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep. I woke up to someone kissing me. I opened my eyes, and Liz beamed down at me. "Good morning," Liz said. It was still so early that the sun hadn't fully started to rise. "Good morning," I said. I sat up, and Liz climbed onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me deeply. As we kissed, my fear that last night was going to be the only time we had sex evaporated. Liz kissed me like how you kissed a lover, and while I didn't know what exactly was going to happen in the future, I knew that the last couple of nights wouldn't be stand-alone events. "My family is on their way to say goodbye, and then I am going to head back to the hotel with them to pack up my stuff." "Oh," I said. Liz lived in Portland, several states away from her family. "So, my flight leaves later today, but I was wondering, since you don't have school for a few weeks, if you wanted to come and visit me," Liz asked, looking down as she spoke. I realized that she was nervous about asking me this. My fearless cousin Liz, nervous at asking me to visit her over my Christmas break. If I hadn't just had sex with Liz the night before, then seeing her nervous about something would have been the craziest thing that happened to me this weekend. I didn't say anything for a moment, and she looked up at me expectantly. "While I mean, I did have some plans," I said. When she started to pout, I couldn't go on with it, "Yeah, I can come to visit you." "You jerk, you were just stalling," Liz said as she threw her arms around me and gave me another huge kiss. I already had morning wood from when I woke up, and I got even harder as Liz started to dry hump me. I began to play with her tits when we heard footsteps coming down the steps. She jumped off me and gave me one last peck on the lips before running back into the guest room. I smiled. I was so used to seeing Liz be sarcastic and aloof; it was odd seeing this sweet side of her. I thought about that for a bit as I laid back down to look like I was still asleep. Liz took a shower first. When she emerged, she was wearing one of my T-shirts without asking, but I loved seeing her in it, so I didn't say anything to her. By the time I took a shower, more family had shown up, including Liz's. They stayed for a couple of hours to have a small breakfast and coffee before they were going to head back to the hotel and pack up. Liz and I spent every possible moment together. Not only did she give me her phone number to make sure we kept in better touch, but she also took my phone and added her Snapchat and Instagram accounts to my phone. I rarely used the apps, and I told her so, but she told me I better use them to talk to her; otherwise, I would regret it. I knew that we would see each other again soon, but I didn't want to see her leave. I walked her and her family to their rented car when it was time for them to drive back to the hotel. Our hug goodbye lingered until we reluctantly let go. As Liz was getting in the car, she checked her purse and said how her phone wasn't in it and that she must have left it in the guest room. She said she would be right back to her family and asked me to come with her to call her phone with mine. "So, where did you last see it?" I asked Liz when we walked into the room. "Right here in my bag," Liz said, holding up her phone. "Why did you say you didn't have it?" I asked her. "So that I could give you a proper goodbye," Liz said as she hugged again, but this time also kissed me. We kissed deeply for several minutes, neither one of us wanting to break off the kiss. Our kisses started to die down, and we tried to stop, but we kept on doing small kisses. We were both left panting when we finally pulled apart. "I want you so badly again," Liz said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Me too. I don't want to see you go." "Promise you will visit me soon." "I promise," I said, already planning on seeing her as soon as possible. We walked back out to our gathered family. "Sorry it took so long. I had my phone on silent," Liz said as we walked back up. Liz gave me one last hug and then got into the car, and they drove away. I watched them leave, feeling an odd sense of loneliness. I went back to the guest room and laid in the same bed that we had had sleepovers in together when we were kids, the same bed that last night we had sex for the first time in. I pressed the pillow that she laid on last night against my face and inhaled her scent. I lay on my back and pressed the pillow to my face, and inhaled. I felt my phone go off in my pocket. I checked it, and Liz told me that they had made it back to the hotel. She asked me what I was doing, and I told her how I was lying in bed. She called me lazy, and I asked her how I could be both lazy and an overachiever at the same time? She somehow avoided answering me, even though I was confident that I was bringing up a good point. I stayed one more day at my grandparents with my family, and then the next day, I drove home. I wasn't expecting Liz and I to text so much back and forth after we left, but we ended up being in contact the entire time they headed to the airport and after. It was nice having someone to text like that and to talk on the phone with. I was surprised when she texted me later that night and asked if I could talk on the phone. I knew that she hated talking on the phone. I usually didn't like talking on the phone much either, but I enjoyed talking with Liz. She kept on dancing around talking about what happened between us. She would make our conversations sexual first, but any time I tried to speak to her about anything, she would change the subject, teasing me yet again. Texting and talking to Liz over the next couple of days became one of my new routines and habits. Every night we talked to each other, even if it was just for a few minutes and to say goodnight, and every morning we left a good morning text message for each other. I hadn't talked to anyone like this in nearly a year. I had forgotten how easy it was to be in constant communication with someone and yet still be left wanting more of them. We maintained several conversations at once between texts, DM's, and Snapchat messages. Liz liked to send me pictures of herself in whatever cute or sexy outfit she was wearing and random pictures of her making funny faces. I had never really used Snapchat much before that, so sometimes I would be at a loss as to what to send her back, but I enjoyed her attention. Occasionally she would send me sexy pictures. She liked to do this at random times with no prompting, so a couple of times I was with friends or was in the middle of doing something in public, and I would open up a message from her, and there would be my nearly naked hot cousin. She had a knack for sending me those pictures at the most inopportune times. I would compliment her pictures and tell her how beautiful I thought she was, and she would thank me, but when I would ask to see more in another picture, she would playfully refuse or say how if I wanted to see more of her again, then I had to visit her. I was already planning to celebrate New Year's with her, so she didn't have to keep on pestering me about going to visit her, but I had to be honest. The more she teased me, the more I did want to go see her again.  Portland for New Years. The drive from my Boise college dorm to Portland, was about five hours. It went by slow thanks to a few places where the road got backed up because of accidents. I should have known that something would happen to slow me down because of how badly I wanted to see Liz. I would text her every now and then when I made a stop or those times when I was backed up in traffic. She thought it would be a good idea to spam my phone with a mix of cute and sexy near-nude photos. I told her how if she didn't stop distracting me, I would never make it in time today, and she would have to go to the New Year's party all alone. I was joking, but Liz did show a little restraint and stopped sending me so many pictures after apologizing. She was just so excited to see me again. We acted like it had been years since we last saw each other instead of only a few days. We talked on the phone for the last hour of my drive. After making another reference to our taboo insest tryst, Liz finally confronted the issue. Chris, can you cite even one religious text which forbids cousins from marital relations? I mentally scanned my memories of so many years of sunday school, Bible Quiz, and countless sermons. I came up empty on actual biblical text! "Liz!" I exclaimed. "You're right! There is no such prohibition. There are countless state statutes, and exaggerated genetic narratives of birth defects. But the Bible is not banning cousins." "Yeah," Liz added. "One of my roommates is also a recovered religious addict. She found out that Isaac and Jacob both married their cousins. And Abraham married hhis half-sister." No way!" I blurted out. "But then came Mosaic Law and some restrictions were added. Yet nothing in the old or new testament bans cousins, period!" Liz emphasized. "That's what really undermines sincere people, in their spirituality, Liz. Organized religious structures and added rules where God simply gives us principles to honor." Then the conversation transitioned to some churches teaching that birth control is sin. Then what kind of sexual expressions are sin. Liz said that some churches teach that oral arousal is sodomy, because a homosexual expresses affection in that way. "Generally, churches really get hung up about sex, and it drives away people. The people often don't have a disdain for God, just a deep disappointment with organized churches." Traffic got cogested as I got closer to Portland, and I got off the phone. I made it into the city around four in the afternoon. I was impressed with the city and found it beautiful. When I pulled into the front of Liz's apartment building, I texted her that I was there, and she met me downstairs. When she saw me, she screamed my name and ran towards me and jumped into my arms and kissed me as I started to say hello back to her. I held her tight, and we stayed like that as we got our fill of each other's touch again. "I am so glad you are here," Liz said as she grabbed my hand and led me upstairs towards her apartment. Her apartment was comfortably furnished with a mix of secondhand and new looking furniture. "How was the drive?" Liz asked. "Long," I said. "Do you want to go lay down for a bit? We have some time before I have to get ready," Liz said. Napping is Code For getting some. "Yeah, that sounds great," I said. I set my bag down when we went into her room. She had a comfortable looking twin bed in the far corner of her room. The moment we were alone inside, she started to kiss me again, only this time there was more desire in her kisses. We held each other close and explored each other's bodies. I should have known what Liz had meant by asking me if I had wanted to go to bed, but sometimes it was hard for me to acknowledge that my favorite cousin and the girl that I had been talking to so much recently were the same person. When we talked to each other, for the most part, I stopped seeing her as my relative and instead saw her as the beautiful and amazing girl she was. Liz led us over to her bed and sat me down at the edge of it. While we continued to kiss, I slipped a hand underneath her shirt. She sighed when I slipped my hand inside her bra and started to play with her nipple. Liz started to undo my fly and slipped her hand inside my pants. I moaned when her hand wrapped around my erection. I missed her touch so much. Finally being able to kiss her, touch her, and be touched back was almost too much to handle. We both had been wanting each other so badly that it seemed like neither one of us was going to try and tease the other one now that we were finally together in person. I Liz pulled her shirt off and unclipped her bra, revealing her perfect perky tits. I took her closest nipple into my mouth and sucked hard on it. "Chris," Liz sighed as I flicked my tongue across her nipple and sucked on as much of her tit as I could fit into my mouth. She pulled my cock out and started to jerk it off even better as I leaned over and began to suck on her other tit. Her hand felt so good, working its way up and down my shaft. Just about every girl I had been with in the past had been needlessly too rough or too gentle when they jerked me off. Liz seemed to know the exact amount of pressure needed to please me. Liz kissed me, biting at and sucking on my bottom lip. I broke the kiss and went back to sucking on her tits, this time nibbling on her nipple and pulling on it harder as I latched on. This made Liz moan the loudest yet, and I made sure to remember that for later. Liz pulled me away from her tits and made me lean back. She leaned down and took my entire cock into her mouth in one quick movement. I leaned back and groaned as she deep throated me, just like she had last time. Liz quickly bobbed her head up and down, swirling her tongue along my shaft and every now and then focusing on the tip of my cock, sucking hard and licking it. If she kept it up, I knew that I wouldn't handle it much longer. I ran a hand through her hair and started to guide her movements. As I began to take control, Liz seemed to blow me with even more passion. I tested this out by starting to thrust up into her mouth slightly while also holding her head. Liz let out a moan when she had my entire cock in her mouth. Her moan's vibrations felt so good on my cock that it caused me to moan as well. Now that I knew she liked me taking control, I started to thrust up more into her mouth, fucking her mouth as she blew me. A couple of times, she gagged on my cock when fucked her mouth too hard, and I said sorry, feeling bad that I did that, but she didn't say anything, instead just going back to taking my cock into her mouth. I was a little more careful after that, but she seemed to enjoy me fucking her mouth. This was something that I had often fantasized about when getting blow jobs from girls in the past, but they had never seemed to like it, and I wouldn't try and force them to do something that they were not comfortable with. I thought that I was going to be coming like that, but Liz had other plans. Liz stood up in front of me and undid her pants, dropping them onto the floor and stepping out of them, spreading her legs slightly, revealing her tight cunt right in front of my face. I leaned forward and kissed it. Liz braced herself by placing her hands on my shoulders. As I went from kissing her snatch to licking along her lips, I felt Liz tremble as I stuck my tongue inside of her. I probed my tongue inside of her, doing my best to lick at different spots and in different rhythms to pleasure here. I worked my tongue in deeper, and finally, with my face pressed right against her mound, I stuck my tongue as far as it would go. I inhaled the intoxicating scent of her snatch, wishing that I never had to go so long without being able to smell and taste it again. I had always loved the smell of a girl's cunt, and Liz's cunt was top shelf compared to the girls I had been with in the past. As I ate Liz out, she moaned my name and placed one hand at the back of my head, pushing me into her so that I could eat her out even deeper. Liz started to grind against my tongue as I tongue fucked her. She let out these cute little moans and mewling sounds that urged me to keep it up. She relaxed her grip on my head a little, and I licked up along her entire cunt, pulling my tongue away so that it just barely flicked across her clit as it passed it. Liz shook at the small contact, clenched her fist in my hair, and pushed my mouth into her cunt all at the same time. I licked along her cunt again, this time sinking my tongue into her. Liz started humping even harder against my mouth, and she moaned louder. Liz pushed my head into her, and with one last rocking of her hips, Liz cried out my name and started to cum. She tried to pull me away, but I leaned forward to keep on licking her clit as her orgasm rocked her body. After a minute, she fell back down to the bed, gasping as she got her breath. My cock was throbbing at this point. I had been so close to cumming when Liz stopped blowing me, and I was dying for a release. I started to jerk off, idly at first as I waited for her to recover, but then quicker as I realized that it was going to take Liz some time to recover. She opened her eyes and saw what I was doing. She looked mesmerized as she watched me. I got a thrill at being watched by her. I had thought about her so many times before when I was masturbating, so having her amazing naked body to look at while I was doing it was almost surreal. Liz idly run her hands up and down her own body, gently rubbing her tits. She saw how intently I watched as she pulled on a nipple. "Do you want to cum on them?" Liz asked. I felt my cock twitch when she said that. "Yes," I groaned. Liz pressed her tits together, playing rougher with them as she watched me. Now that I had an endgame, I sped up, trying to come as fast as possible. I could feel my orgasm building up. I managed to stroke myself a few more times, and then with a moan, I started to cum. My first load hit right between her tits, hitting with such force that most of it bounced up onto the hollow of her neck. I angled my cock down, and my next loads landed right on top of her tights. I continued to jerk off as I came, milking as much of my cum out as I could. Her tits became coated in my cum. I couldn't believe how erotic of a sight it was to see my cum pooling between her tits and clinging to her nipples and nipple piercings. When I finished cumming I fell onto the bed beside Liz. My whole body felt warm, and I breathed heavily. Liz lay there with me until I fell asleep. I don't know how long she let me sleep, but by the time I woke up from Liz kissing me sweetly, she had taken a shower and was in the middle of getting ready. "Wake up sleepyhead, we have to get ready for the party." Being Liz's Party Date. When I was showered and dressed, I hung out with Liz as she got ready. I hadn't realized just how much work and time went into her getting ready. It was odd seeing Liz become even more radiant as she did her hair and put on her makeup. When she was ready, I couldn't believe that such a beautiful girl wanted to spend New Year's Eve with me. She was dressed all in black, wearing a low-cut dress that barely went past the middle of her thighs. All she wore to keep the cold at bay was a black leather jacket and black stockings. She wore high heels that made her already fantastic body even more shapely. We took a Lyft to her friend's party. It was in a large Condo on one of the top floors of a new looking building. The party was crowded by the time we got there. There were so many beautiful women there. It made me think that maybe all of the most beautiful people in Portland were attending the party. It seemed like we couldn't go five minutes without someone greeting Liz. It was nice seeing that Liz was so popular. I knew that she had a hard time making friends back in high school. We spent time drinking, dancing, and talking to all of Liz's friends. I noticed some of her friends checking me out, and they seemed flirty. I wondered if Liz would get jealous. It's not like we were dating, nor could we openly date, but I didn't want to do something dumb and ruin what was going on between Liz and me. The night passed by quickly as we partied. Liz kept on dragging me off to the dance floor. It didn't take me long to drink enough to stop resisting. The more we drank, the more risqu Liz danced with me. I tried to slow things down since we were in public, but she didn't seem to care. While she pushed the line of what we should do in public, she didn't cross it. Liz's friends joined us on the dance floor. I found myself surrounded by beautiful women as they danced around us. Every now and then, Liz would break away from me to dance with one of her friends. I couldn't take my eyes off them as Liz and her sexy friends would grind against each other. Sometimes one of her friends would dance with me. One of them, a petite redhead named Claire, seemed the most interested in me because she kept dancing with me. Once I realized Liz wasn't going to get upset at me dancing with them, I embraced how provocative they were with me. It was an odd feeling as I realized how much one of them was flirting with me. After not being with a girl for so long, it felt strange to have so much attention from these sexy women. Midnight approached, and everyone started to count down together. Liz held my hand as we counted down. When it was midnight, she turned towards me. It was dumb, I know, but I was too drunk to care. I wanted to make Liz my midnight kiss. I was about to kiss her when one of her hot friends kissed her deeply. I felt left out when Claire was suddenly right next to me. We kissed. It felt good, but all I wanted to do was kiss Liz as soon as I could. We stumbled up to her apartment. I tried to will myself to sober up as I helped Liz upstairs. I couldn't remember the last time that I got this drunk. Drunk Liz was flirtier and sweeter than when she was sober. She told me how happy she was that I visited her and how much she had been missing me. I carried Liz to bed and dropped her on top of it. I helped her take off her high heels as she lay down. By the time I was done, she was already passed out. I had hoped that we would have sex, but I felt a little relieved that she was asleep. I was so tired and drunk that I doubted I would have performed well. I stripped down to my boxers and climbed into bed with her. She stirred and wrapped her arms around me. Sleep evaded me for a time as I thought about the past year, and all that had recently happened. It was a new year. Now that Liz and I had reconnected and developed our relationship in such a new direction, I was optimistic about what the year had in store for me. I stirred to get comfortable and must have woken up Liz because she groggily said, "Good night." "Good night." "I love you." It was something that we had always said to each other, but those three words seemed to have so much more weight now that we were in a romantic relationship with each other. I kissed her on the top of her head. "I love you too." Based on a post by storyteller 19, for Literotica.

Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 1. Cousins reconnect over the winter holidays. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was driving back from Boise, to be with family for Christmas. That semester had been my most challenging yet. I was exhausted and ready for some time relaxing with my family. We usually had the holidays at my grandparents' house in Boulder, Colorado. Being raised in the Arizona desert, I wasn't used to driving in the snow, so the last one hundred miles were slow going for me. It didn't help that it had started to snow again, adding even more snow to the roads. Initially, I planned to get to the family party hours early, but now I would be lucky if I got there before dinner. It was supposed to be less than a 12 hour drive, but that doesn't take in the factors of road conditions and holiday traffic. The snow kept falling, but I managed to make it to the house just ahead of the snowstorm's main bulk. It seemed like everyone was there already from all the cars parked in front of the house. I got out of my car shivering. My jacket barely reduced the cutting chill from icy cold wind. I walked awkwardly to the trunk and pulled out the gifts that I had for gotten. No matter how many times I was in the snow, which wasn't often, I doubted I would ever get used to it. When I was at the door, I took a deep breath. I regretted it immediately because of the frigid air. I quickly opened the door. I was hit by an immediate warmth and brightness as I stepped inside. "Let me help you with that cousin," a silky-smooth voice said to me as I walked in. My cousin Liz walked towards me from the mini sitting area that overlooked the front yard. Just looking at her filled me with warmth. Liz was the cousin that I was the closest to. We were both the only child in our immediate family. Since we were nearly the same age, we had been inseparable at family events, basically since we were born. Liz helped me put my presents under the large Christmas tree near where she had been sitting. As soon as I put the gifts down, she threw her arms around me in a tight hug. I squeezed her back. Out of my family, she had been the one I was looking forward the most to seeing. I hadn't seen her in person in a year, as we had both missed the thanksgiving get-together, this year. We texted infrequently and were friends on Facebook, but she rarely used it. "You look great," I told her. She had her blonde hair in a cute pixie cut, and it was dyed several bright colors going down to the tips. She was wearing a black jacket with a black dress under. Her ears were heavily pierced, and she had a single stud in her nose. Her parents were the extreme religious ones in the family, so they had seemed to stifle Liz her whole life with their beliefs. The moment Liz could, she got out of their household and moved in with some friends. "You're looking great too," Liz said, squeezing my broad shoulders as she pulled away from my hug. I felt my body go warm at her compliment. Liz kept her hand on my shoulders and started to guide me towards the kitchen where most of the family had gathered. "Come on, everyone's been dying to talk to Chris, the golden boy." I felt a little guilty at that, but I knew that Liz didn't mean that as an insult. She was the black sheep, and I was the golden boy. My family were happy to see me, and everyone wanted to spend the entire evening catching up. I enjoyed spending time with them, but it was Liz who I really wanted to catch up with. She spent a lot of the night around me, often raising an eyebrow or giving me a deadpan look when one of my family said something that they shouldn't have. Liz sat next to me at the dinner table, and I finally got some time to talk to her. I tried to ask her about herself, but she seemed to avoid talking about herself and gave me vague answers. We had always been close, so I started to feel confused by this, wondering if maybe in the last year we had finally grown apart. I began to get the hint and stopped bugging her about her personal life. We talked about other things, mostly books and TV shows that we had a shared interest in. Still, it seemed superficial compared to our usual winding conversations that had no limits. Taboo Topics. After dinner, we found ourselves hanging out in the garage. Liz was smoking a cigarette, blowing the smoke through a cracked door that lead to the side of the backyard. This was always the place we would run off to when we wanted to escape the rest of the family. We were doing what we always did, teasing each other. "Come on, you were the one who used to have a crush on me when we were kids," Liz said. That was something that I doubted she was ever going to let me forget about. "Hey, if I remember correctly, you were the one who always wanted to play house and insisted on being husband and wife," I said. "Only so I could kick your lazy ass out when you burned dinner or didn't wash the dishes." "The food was plastic, and we didn't have running water in our playhouse. You didn't have to make me literally sleep in the doghouse!" I said. That was before we had a firm grasp that it was a saying and not literal. "Yes, I did," She said, leaning towards me. I leaned forward. "Why?" "Because it was funny," Liz said. We were leaning so close together, and we both became quiet, which was rare for Liz once she started teasing me. I looked into her beautiful eyes, thinking thoughts that I had been suppressing for years. I couldn't look into her eyes anymore. I thought the year away from her would be enough for me finally to get over my crush on my cousin, but instead, that absence seemed to make those feelings even stronger. I looked up, and my eyes went wide at what I saw nailed above us. Liz looked up and saw what I was looking at. "Mistletoe," Liz said and looked back into my eyes. The part of my brain that held my impulses in check must have been frozen from the cold weather. There was the briefest hesitation, and then we kissed. We wrapped our arms around each other, and the kiss deepened. This is it. It's finally happening. I was surprised by how right something that was supposed to be wrong felt. Now that my urges were finally free, I slid my hand down her back and squeezed her ass through her dress. Liz let out a surprised little moan at that, and she jumped away from my hand and against me. When she settled back down, I started to massage her ass. She moaned and leaned her head back against the wall while arching her lower body towards me and pressing her pelvis into mine. I kissed down her chin and started to kiss her pale neck. With each kiss, she let out tiny little exhales that were both cute and sexy. When I reached the hollow of her neck, I sucked hard. Liz moaned louder this time and ground her snatch into me. I kissed across the front of her neck and repeated the same thing on the other side with the same result. With a finger on my chin, she guided my lips back up to hers. Her succulent lips felt better than I could have ever imagined. Liz lowered a hand down my chest. I thought she was just going to rub my chest, but her hand kept on going lower. I had only a few seconds to realize what she was doing when she grasped my erection through my jeans and rubbed it. I faltered in kissing her because of the unexpected touch. Liz used my distraction to suck on my lip. It all felt so good, and I didn't want it to end. No sooner than when I thought that then I heard one of our family members approaching. We pulled apart quickly and caught our breath as our grandma walked into the garage to get something out of the fridge in there. She said one of our uncles was leaving for the night and for us to say goodbye. "Okay grandma, we will be right there," Liz said. Our grandma left. Liz rested her head on my shoulder, and I held her lightly as we calmed down. Once calmed down, Liz pulled back. Liz looked like she was about to say something but stopped. "Come on, let's go say good night." She didn't seem her usual confident self. I didn't blame her, what we just did had crossed a line that we shouldn't have, but she didn't seem to be upset at what just happened. As I followed her inside, I noticed more sway to her stride that drew attention to her ass. We walked back in and said goodbye to the first of the family to leave. It seemed like that was the cue for others to go because the others started to follow suit. Some of my family stayed at my grandparents' house, while the rest stayed at a nearby hotel. To keep it fair, my grandparents switched out every year who got to stay at their home. My family branch were the lucky ones who got to stay at my grandparents' house that year. Within a couple of hours, the only ones left at the house were my family and Liz's. They finally decided to leave for the night and told Liz that it was time to go now, interrupting her when she was in the middle of a conversation with me. Liz gave me a look and rolled her eyes. "I will be right back." When Liz came back, she told me how her family was leaving and then just stayed with me. "Aren't you going to leave with them?" I asked, confused. "No, I think I am going to stay here and hang out with my favorite cousin." "Okay, cool," I said and smiled. I had been afraid that maybe she was freaked out by our kiss and would want to get away from me as soon as possible. "But you have to give me a ride to the hotel later," Liz added. I did my best to keep my groan inward. After the drive I had, I didn't want to drive again for as long as possible, but if it was for Liz, then I would. "Okay." Liz and I sat in the downstairs living room on a wide loveseat, near the fireplace; as we continued to talk and reconnect after a year apart. She was still elusive when I asked her what she did for work. "It's just some dumb job that I don't like to think about. "So, Do the girls put out more in college?" she asked. "What?" I asked, even though I had heard her. I got flustered as I tried to answer. Liz laughed. "Relax, I was just joking." Around nine my grandparents said goodnight and went upstairs to their bedroom. My parents went up to bed a little later, leaving just Liz and me sitting downstairs alone. Liz asked me again about my dating life. "I don't really know. I am too busy with schoolwork and football. It doesn't really leave me much room for dating," I said. "But I bet girls are throwing themselves at you," Liz said. I thought about lying to her, but we had always told each other everything. "Yeah, there have been some girls that I have hooked up with that I met at parties, but dating never works out, since I am so busy." Liz leaned forward, pressing her hands on my thigh. "Why don't you tell me about one of those times," Liz said. "What; You mean," "Tell me about one of the last times that you hooked up with a girl," Liz said. Her voice became sultry. I hesitated. "Come on, we used to tell each other everything. I told you about what a train wreck the first time I tried to give a guy a blowjob." Liz was right. We used to tell each other everything that happened in our love and sex lives. It was one of the things that had lent so much concrete imagery to my fantasies about being with Liz. "Wasn't that when his pubes got stuck in your braces?" I asked. Liz took her hand off my thigh and hit me on the chest. "At least I didn't come instantly the first time a girl touched me between my legs." "Hey, that happens to a lot of people," I said, no longer enjoying this once I realized that if I wanted to go to war with her on this, that I had probably provided her with more than enough ammunition to take me down. "See. We used to tell each other everything, the good and the bad. I miss that." Liz took my hand and squeezed it. I had been thinking about it as well. "Okay," I said. "I went to one of the fraternity houses parties last year a few nights after we lost our chance of making it to the championship." "The match against the Aztecs?" Liz asked. "Yes, I am surprised you know that." Sports was never something we talked about. "I follow some college football and watched some games. Mostly because number 48 has such a cute ass," Liz said. I couldn't help but go red in the face at her compliment. "Yeah, that game. I was upset that we had lost, so the party was a great way to blow off steam, and I was drinking a bit more than I usually did." Liz laughed but didn't say what I knew she wanted to say. Those who knew me, knew that I couldn't hold my alcohol. Chris and the Sorority Girl. "I was messing around on the dance floor, and there was this beautiful girl out of nowhere dancing right up against me. I hadn't gotten much action for a bit since I was so busy, so when a hot girl started to grind against me, I didn't question it and grinded back." Liz's hand went back to my thigh and gently rubbed it as I told my story. "What happened next?" "The songs that kept on coming up were high energy ones, and we working up a sweat as we danced together. She would press herself right up against my erection and grind back into it, or work her hand down in between us, and she would grab and rub my shaft." Liz started to rub my thigh even harder. "I had my hands on her hips, and she grabbed them and guided them to where I wanted to touch the whole time, Down to her ass which was barely contained in the shorts she was wearing, up to her tits, she wasn't wearing a bra, and then back down, only this time she pressed my hand to the front of her shorts, and I could feel how warm she was and how her wetness was starting to soak through." Liz's hand inched closer towards my cock, but stopped just a couple inches short. "I will be right back," she said and got up, just when things were getting good. Liz came back a couple of minutes later and was holding her AirPods in her hands. "Here," She said, handing me one. "What?" I asked. Liz didn't answer; she just put her AirPod in. Liz had picked an EDM, electronic dance music song. Before I could ask her what she was doing, she grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet. I stood up, and she guided me up over to the center of the room. "Dance," Liz told me. Since I hadn't had much more than a couple of glasses of wine that night with the family, I was far from being drunk enough to dance without inhibitions, but I decided to indulge her and started to try and dance to the music. A moment later, Liz began to grind her ass against me. She turned around and looked me in the eye as she ran her hands down my broad chest and pressed her body against me. Re-enacting A Dance Scene. I realized that she was enacting my story with me. I danced with Liz, enjoying the songs that she was playing and how she moved her body. I kept my eyes on her, taking in every movement. She moved so perfectly, I wondered when she got so good at dancing. Liz used to be so uncoordinated back when we were kids. She reached down between us. She ran her fingers along my erection, squeezing gently as she did. When on the fourth or fifth song, the high beats per minute songs switched to something a bit slower, and we danced more sensually against each other. Liz guided my hands from her hips down to her ass. I squeezed. It felt as if there was no barrier between her ass and my hands with how soft the material was. I pulled her short dress up and was surprised when I didn't feel any panties on her. I felt her panty line when I had been lowering my hands, So I realized that she must have been wearing a thong. Liz's ass felt so soft and toned, she had always been skinny growing up, but now she seemed to have put on some layers of lean muscle. Liz let me play with her ass for an entire song while she rubbed my erection through my jeans. At the start of the next song, Liz grabbed one of my hands and to pulled it up and around to her front. I knew where she was taking my hand, and I tried to rush my touch along. She set the pace and made me slow down my approach to her tits. When she finally let me put my hand over one of her tits, I started to paw at it roughly in excitement but managed to get a hold of myself and begin to fondle them a bit more gently. As I enjoyed the feel of her tits and ass in my hands, I thought for a moment how this couldn't get any better. I was pleasantly wrong. When the next song started, Liz grabbed my hand from touching her ass. I found my hand pressing against her snatch through her thin dress. Warmth radiated from her cunt as she pressed her body into me. I rubbed at her cunt, and she rubbed my cock up and down, jerking me off through my pants. She began to kiss up my neck, alternating from licking gently to sucking hard. The drop in the song happened, and Liz pulled me down and kissed me deeply. As we made out while dancing, she started to grind against my erection. I felt amazing, but I knew that it was only a small sample of the pleasure she could give me. "What happened next?" Liz asked me after kissing me deeply again. "She grabbed my hand and led me to one of the empty bedrooms," I said. That's when Liz grabbed my hand and led me to the guest bedroom, locking the door behind us. It was the only bedroom on the ground level of the house. "She pushed me down onto the bed." Liz did so. "And then she took off my pants, and before I had time to even think, she had my cock in her mouth and started to blow me." I didn't know if Liz would keep up with following along with the story I was telling, but if she did, then I was going to be glad that I had chosen this one. I wondered if she would do this. Making out and grinding against your cousin was one thing, but a blowjob was crossing even further past that line that I had been staring at for years. Liz reached down and started to undo my pants. I couldn't believe this was really happening when she got my belt open and pulled my pants and boxers down. I raised my hips to make it easier. For a moment, I thought that this might all be for a prank. Liz had been teasing me for years. She had gone through some great lengths in the past to embarrass me. I knew this was a paranoid thought, but it held for a moment. My erection sprung free, close to Liz's mouth as she continued to pull my pants down. She looked down at my cock for a moment. This would be the time for her to stop before we did something that we maybe shouldn't. I wasn't going to voice any complaints, it had all felt so good and right so far, but if she was too scared to take things even further, then I wouldn't blame her. Liz leaned down and kissed the tip of my erection. She swirled her tongue around the top of my erection and then started to take me into her mouth. I let out a moan as she made it halfway down my cock and continued to take it all the way in. Liz was beautiful, and the added taboo of my cousin sucking my cock made it look and feel even better. I watched intently as Liz took my entire seven inches into her mouth. When she got to the end, she deepthroated my cock without even pausing. I moaned again. Liz slowly pulled her mouth back off it. Once back up to the top, Liz sucked deeply on my cock head, her cheeks hollowing inwards. Liz effortlessly sucked on my cock. This was the best blowjob I had ever had. She was not only skilled at doing this, but she also did it eagerly. Liz licked from the bottom to top, using her tongue piercing to trace a path up along my shaft. I shivered as she pressed the metal up along my shaft. I had always had fantasies of having a girl with a tongue piercing blow me. Liz made it to the top of my shaft and twirled her tongue around my cock again, holding eye contact with me as she did it. She then licked at the sensitive part at the bottom of my cock head. The alternating feeling of her soft, warm tongue and the smoothness of the metal there made me moan again, louder this time. "Quiet," Liz scolded me, but I could tell in her voice that she was happy that she could cause me to have such a reaction. Liz blew me to the frantic beat of the song we were listening to. It all felt and looked so good. I was getting close to cumming, but I tried to hold back. Liz started to massage my balls with one hand, jerking me off with the other. She bobbed her head and moved her hand in one motion, touching most of my cock at once. When she would stroke downward, she would let go with all but her thumb and forefinger so that she could still take nearly all of me into her mouth, and then in her upward motion would add back the fingers as she jerked me off.   Lips of Liz. "Liz, I'm getting close," I groaned. Liz redoubled her efforts at blowing me and somehow managed to blow me even better than before. A minute was all I could last with this increased stimulation, and I grunted that I was about to cum. Liz blew me even harder and took me back into her throat. The soft pressure was too much, and I started to cum. I shot my first couple of loads right into her throat. Liz swallowed a couple of times, something that felt amazing with me still in her throat. She pulled back a little so the last couple of loads filled her mouth. Liz continued to blow me while milking the last of my cum up and out before swallowing one last time. "So, how was that, compared to the girl in your story?" Liz asked as she wiped off her mouth. "That was the best blow job I ever had," I said. I was still feeling such strong bliss that I was unable to not tell the truth. I only hoped me saying that wouldn't get to her head. Liz pulled her dress over her head. She was wearing a matching lacey black bra and panties. The black lingerie looked great against her pale skin. She climbed on top of me, and we started to make out. I began to play with her tits through her bra. Liz reached back and unclipped it so that it fell off under my touch. I continued to play with her perky tits, amazed finally to be touching them directly. I played with her nipples and her nipple piercings, gently pulling on them. Liz moaned into our kiss. Liz broke off the kiss and straightened up over my mouth, bringing her tits in closer. I leaned up and latched onto one of her nipples. She moaned loudly and pulled my head against her tits. I sucked harder. Liz held my head against her tit, and I opened my mouth, sucking most of her perky tit into my mouth. I could feel the heat and wetness from her sex as she straddled against my chest. I switched over to her other nipple, sucking hard on it. Liz started to grind her cunt into my chest as I continued to suck hard on her tits. I swirled my tongue around her nipple, and she moaned loudly. I told Liz that she needed to be quiet, and she answered me by pushing me back down so that I was lying on my back. She climbed over the top of me until her snatch, in all its glory, was spread out above me. As she lowered, I eagerly leaned up and stuck my tongue in between her lips. I alternated between licking along her outer lips and slipping my tongue inside of her. Even her snatch tasted better than any other girl who I had gone down on before. I flicked my tongue up and along her clit after a couple of minutes of ignoring it on purpose. Liz's entire body shook when I finally licked it, and she pressed her snatch down onto my mouth. Each additional lick caused her a mini spasm. As I ate her out, Liz started to grind her snatch down onto my mouth, timing her movements against my licks so that there would be the most amount of contact between us. She to pressed her snatch down onto my mouth for increasing amounts of time, making it hard to breathe sometimes, but I loved having her snatch right up against my mouth. As she rode my face, I was able to stick my tongue even deeper inside of her. It seemed like the deeper my tongue went, the better her snatch tasted. Reluctantly, I pulled back to catch my breath. When I went to lick her clit, she was rubbing it. I pushed my tongue deep inside of her. I did my best to take my time and focus on how Liz responded to what I did. I wanted to make Liz cum, but I knew that this wouldn't feel good for her if I tried to rush it. She seemed to like it when I would lick along the top of her snatch, licking her clit when she moved her fingers away to let me have access to it. As her orgasm approached, I did something that I knew would surprise her. When I pulled my tongue out of her, I shifted down a little and flicked my tongue along her anus. It was a good thing that Liz had her face pushed down onto the pillow because when I flicked my tongue across it, she moaned loudly into the bedding. I licked along the edge of her anus, and she moaned again. I worked my tongue closer from the edge. When I finally pressed my tongue against the center, she shivered. I reached up and started to rub along her anus with my fingers while I went back to licking her cunt. I began to rub her rosebud right at the center and then pressed my finger inside of her. When I worked the tip of my finger inside of her, she froze up. I was afraid that I had overstepped in doing this to her. I started to pull my finger back out of her. "No, leave it in," Liz said, so I did. Liz began to hump again against my face. She moved slower as she pushed my finger slowly in and out of her ass. Liz built back up to speed, my finger working its way in and out of her. She must have done anal before because she seemed to get used to my finger inside of her quickly. Liz built back up to her orgasm and started to grind against my mouth and finger even harder. She let out a loud muffled moan, and then she shook on top of me as she came. She pressed her cunt against my mouth and her ass clenched around my finger. Liz let out one last moan, and then she went limp on top of me. Liz climbed off it and under the blankets. I didn't know what to do when she called me to join her in bed. Once I was under the covers, she pressed her naked body against me. I was grateful for her body warmth; this room was always coldest in the house. Sleep came easily to me with Liz in my arms. Christmas Morning. I woke up at five in the morning on Christmas Day, feeling incredibly warm. I wondered where the source of the warmth was coming from. As I moved my hand, I felt the suppleness of a tit. The memories of last night came flooding back. I was in bed with my cousin Liz! I knew that I should get up soon before anyone else in the house woke up and discovered Liz in bed with me. The door was locked, but if we emerged from a locked room together, that would look strange. I kept telling myself to get up and go lay on the couch, but then I would tell myself that another five minutes wouldn't hurt. Liz's naked and warm body pressed against me just felt too good. I had forgotten that Liz was a snorer, which I thought was cute but would be making fun of her for later. Finally, when it was close to six, I forced myself to get up. I grabbed a blanket from out of the closet and a pillow from the bed. It was a delicate maneuver since Liz was somehow on every pillow at once. After I managed to pull one pillow out from under her arm, I looked down on Liz's beautiful naked body; she had kicked off the covers as I went to grab a pillow. She wasn't covered in tattoos yet, but the ones she did have, looked cool and accented her pale, beautiful body. I pulled the blanket back over her and kissed her on her forehead. Her brow lost its furrow, she smiled, and stopped stirring in her sleep. I got dressed and went back to the living room with the fireplace. The couch was so plush that I fell asleep quickly. The smell of bacon frying and the sound of cooking in the kitchen woke me up. I wanted to get up and investigate, but it was so warm under the blanket. I decided to wait to get up until breakfast was fully ready. I felt someone standing over me, and then a moment later, I was being poked in the ribs. "Wake up sleepy head, breakfast is almost ready, and the whole family is almost here." I rolled out from the blanket and looked up. Liz was wearing a pink apron with white frills on the edges that contrasted with her black band t-shirt and ripped jeans that she knew drove her parents crazy. "Nice apron." "Are you sure you want to make fun of the person who is going to be serving your food?" Liz asked. "Point taken. It looks good on you." "Sure," Liz said and walked back towards the kitchen. I watched her walk, admiring the sway of her hips and the way her jeans clung to her ass. When Liz was nearly back into the kitchen, she looked around and caught me checking her out. She smiled at me, and then she was in the kitchen and then out of sight behind a counter. I had been worried that maybe things would be weird between us after what had happened between us the night before, but things seemed to be okay. I felt a weight lifted from inside as I realized what happened wouldn't drive a wedge between Liz and me. I folded up my blanket and returned it and the pillow back where they came from. Liz had left the bed unmade. I shook my head at her and made the bed back up, which was a struggle with how much she had kicked the blankets and under sheet around during the night. Once the bed was made, I used the restroom and walked into the kitchen. My entire family was there, seated at the small table or on the barstool chairs, drinking coffee or orange juice. "It's about time you are up. You never sleep in," my mom said, handing me a glass of orange juice. "It's my fault. I kept him up late last night catching up and talking," Liz said. "That's why you didn't come back to your hotel room last night?" Liz's mom asked. "Yeah, it got too late for Christo take me home, so he let me have the guest room and slept on the couch," Liz said. "We thought you went out," Liz's mom said. There was so much venom in her voice as she said that, as if going out for a night on the town was one of the vilest things she could imagine. "Geeze, mom, it's not like I am going to go out and fuck some random guy on Christmas Eve when I am in town to be with family. I spent all night with Chris, so unless you think I fucked my cousin last night, then you have nothing to worry about." The whole kitchen fell silent at this, and I nearly spit out my orange juice at what Liz just said. I guess what she said was technically true, we didn't have sex last night, but I still couldn't believe that she said that to her mom. Liz's mom did what she did whenever she got embarrassed by some vulgar thing Liz said, and she stormed away. Liz's dad gave her a look and followed his wife. It wasn't a family get together if Liz's mom didn't storm away at least once. It seemed good that the quota had been met so early in the day because the rest of the family went right back to what they were doing. When breakfast was ready, everyone grabbed a plate and went to the mountain of breakfast food to load up their plates. Christmas breakfast wasn't as formal as dinner, where we would all eat together in the dining room. The dining room and kitchen were full, so we went out to the heated porch to eat. "I still can't believe you said that to your mom," I said to Liz as we sat down. "Hey, technically, it was the truth. I am tired of her constantly trying to degrade me in front of the family just because I am not in college, not because I need to get an education, but in her words, that's where I need to be if I want to find a good man to settle down with. All she wants of me is to be some housewife. Don't even get me started on all of the times she told me I was going to be going to hell," Liz said exasperatedly. "Yeah, technically it was the truth, but still crazy that you said it," I said. I took a bite of perfectly crispy bacon. "Relax, they wouldn't put something crazy like that past me doing, but it's not like they are going to think bad of the family's golden boy," Liz said. I hated whenever she called me that, and it usually would get to me enough for me to call her something back, but I was in too good of a mood to let her goad me into one of our usual arguments. I started to talk lower and hated getting serious so suddenly, but I didn't want to leave things vague between us. If I didn't ask, I would worry all day, and I would rather face the issue than leave myself wondering about it all day. "So, you don't regret anything about what happened last night?" I asked. Liz looked like she was about to say another joke, but she seemed to change my mind when she saw how serious I was. "I don't have any regrets about last night. I enjoyed it, and you did too. What is there to regret?" "Nothing, I just wanted to make sure things are still okay between us." "Don't worry , cuz, I think things are more than okay between us." I nearly jumped when I felt Liz's hand on my thigh. Liz smiled at me, that same smile that she gave me last night when she was about to blow me. Liz rubbed her hand on my thigh. "What does that mean?" I asked. "I think you can figure it out," Liz said and pulled her hand away. "Wait, did you just use my pants as a napkin?" "Yep," Liz said as she grabbed our empty plates and got up to take them to the kitchen. After breakfast, we did the gift exchange under the large fake Christmas tree, like we always did. I thought it was a little weird that we still did this tradition even though the youngest in the family were too old for it, but no one so far had started to have kids yet. It was messed up, but most of my family had thought Liz would be the first to have a kid, from my cousins and me, most likely in high school, according to Liz's mom, but Liz seemed smart and stubborn enough to not prove them right. I loved my family, but some of them were really fucked up when it came to Liz. I always tried to be the mediator and hold the family together when there were fights, but it took a lot out of me. I had to admit that even though we were too old for some of these traditions, I still enjoyed them, even if they were also annoying. I had to be so much for so many people, back at school that it was nice to come home and just focus on how my family saw me and on myself. The version of myself that my family saw, was also tough to uphold, but it was sometimes the closest version of myself. Family Memories on video. After the present exchange, my grandparents got out the scrapbooks and home movies and reminisced about past holidays and events. Liz sat next to me, cramming me into the edge of the sofa. With so many of us in the living room with the fireplace, all the seats were full. Other chairs had been carried over from the kitchen. Liz was pressed right against me, her familiar warmth a constant reminder of last night. As the trips down the well-traveled memory lane were trodden down yet again, Liz initially tried to act like she was bored and didn't care. Before long, she joined in the retelling of family events, usually to defend herself when a story was brought up about something bad that she had done. Still, I could tell that she enjoyed spending this time with her family. Those conversations were some of the only times Liz and her mom talked to each other without any malice, as they remembered their stories. I got a warm feeling in my stomach from all of this. Some things had changed, but they were still close enough for me to be able to slip back into the nostalgia. Throughout the day, Liz would do little things to remind me of the previous night. When it was just us or when no one was looking, Liz would whisper filthy things into my ear and pat me on the ass or grab at my crotch. I would get red in the face. Every time I tried to say something to her, another family member would always pop up, so I would have to stop what I was about to say. I would give Liz a look, telling her that I would say something later, but she would just smile or shrug. She always seemed her happiest when she was messing with me. We had Christmas dinner early. This time everyone sat together at the dining room table. My grandparents said grace, and then we started to eat. I was surprised that Liz and her mom managed to get along the whole day after their argument in the morning. This second party was even better than the one the night before. Everyone seemed to be in the holiday spirit. I wanted the day to last forever, so of course, time flew by. Before I knew it, family members started to go back to their hotels, and then everyone was off to bed again. Liz chose to stay longer and hang out with me again. We found ourselves on the couch again, watching TV together. We were originally sitting on opposite ends of the couch, but the moment the last of our family went up to go to bed, Liz scooted over and lay against me. Having her be close again, and us finally be alone, made my heart thump wildly from nerves. I wondered if anything was going to happen again between us, and if so, what? I hadn't felt this nervous around a girl in years. I wrapped an arm around her, and Liz snuggled up against me. To be continued. Based on a post by storyteller 19, for Literotica. Holidays With Cousin Liz: Part 2. Liz has a present for Chris. Based on a post by storyteller 19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. We watched TV together for an hour, mostly in silence, which was rare for Liz, who loved to talk during TV and movies. Nearly the whole time, I was hard, but as turned on as I was by having Liz close again, I also didn't want to try and force things by starting something with her prematurely. It felt right to be holding Liz, and I didn't want to rush things. When it was nearly ten, Liz turned off the TV. She reached up and grabbed at my face and gently caressed it. I looked down at her, and we looked into each other's eyes. Her face was lit by the warm glow of the fireplace. She looked so beautiful. I leaned in and we kissed each other, slowly and sensually. This seemed so different from how she was last night, but not better or worse. Last night, we acted like we satisfied a hunger after starving, but on that second night together, we started out slower and more sweetly. We sat on the couch, making out for nearly a half-hour. Liz broke the kiss, and we looked into each other's eyes in the dimly lit room. Liz stood up and grabbed the fireplace poker. she stirred the remnant pieces apart and the fire transformed to a red glow. She adjusted the damper to a slight ventilation and put the tool away. Turning to me, she smiled, then grabbed my hand. I got up and then she led me into her bedroom. Liz closed the door and locked it. She went back to kissing me, pressing me against the wall. Once we were behind closed doors, she continued our liplock while she swiftly unbuckled, unsnapped, and unzipped my jeans. Swiftly she reached down into my bozers and quickly found my straining erection, and started jerking me off. I kissed down Liz's neck, sucking hard on it and making her moan. I kissed down her collarbone and the top of her chest, pulling at her Aerosmith T-shirt to kiss more of her chest. Liz pulled off her shirt, and I kissed her cleavage. She swiftly unhooked her bra and shrugged it off so that I didn't even have to pause on my way down to her nipples. I licked around her areola and then flicked my tongue across one of her nipples. As she started to moan, I latched onto her tit and began to suck on it, causing her to moan even louder. Liz ran her free hand through my hair. I took nearly all of a tit into my mouth while lapping against it with my tongue and then sucked on it, pulling on her sensitive nipples. I switched back and forth between each of her tits. Liz pulled her hand out of my pants and slipped them down further. Once they were loose, she pulled me back up to kiss her. She flicked her tongue across my lip, and then I met her tongue with mine, and we started to french kiss. Liz pulled my college sweatshirt shirt up and over my head. Once my shirt was on the floor, she sucked and nibbled my lip, and then started to kiss down my neck, rougher than she was last night. I was afraid that she was intentionally trying to leave me a hickey from how hard she was sucking on my neck. Even though it would be so stupid, I wanted some physical mark to prove to myself that this was happening with my beautiful cousin a second night in a row. Liz kissed her way down my chest. When she got down to my stomach, she pulled my pants the rest of the way down, along with my boxers. My rock-hard cock sprung up, nearly smacking Liz on the mouth as she dropped down to her knees. I slipped my feet out of my pants and kicked them away. Liz grabbed my pants and kicked them against the crack in the door, hiding that the lamp light was on. She wrapped her hand around my rigid phallus and held it at its base. Her other hand cupped under my ball-sack and fondled the two boulders within. I shivered in pleasure when Liz looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of hers and kissed the tip of my cock. She seemed to make out with it as she kissed, licked, and sucked on the top of my cock. Everything she did felt great, and being able to better see her doing it, made it feel even better. She skilfully rubbed her tongue along the sensitive frenulum while her lips locked tightly, to hold my glans ridge captive to her lustful intents. Then she leaned down and pressed her tongue onto my ball sack, licking against my balls. I hadn't been expecting her to do that, and I couldn't help but moan. Liz took one of my balls into her mouth and sucked on it. It made me feel vulnerable to her passions, but it also felt so good that it almost hurt. Liz knew just the right amount of pressure to use. She stroked me in long slow strokes as she sucked on my balls, first one, then the other, and then both at the same time. Most girls I had been with usually ignored my balls if they even gave me a blowjob, so I wasn't used to having so much time spent on them. After sucking on my balls for a few minutes, Liz put her lips back onto my cock, only this time she started to take me all the way into her mouth. In one quick motion, she took my entire length into her mouth. I moaned as she took me effortlessly into her throat. Liz held there for a minute and then slowly pulled back off my cock to catch her breath. My entire cock was coated in her saliva. Liz took a couple of breaths and then took me back into her mouth. She started to blow me quickly, her lips sliding up and down my cock effortlessly; her tongue rubbing me in a firm swallowing motion, over and over. Liz would alternate from looking down at what she was working on; and looking up at me while she blew me. When she looked me in the eyes, it turned me on so much, but it also seemed oddly intimate, and I felt slightly vulnerable as we looked at one another. After blowing me for a couple of minutes, Liz took me back all the way into her throat and held my cock there again. While I was deep inside of her, she rapidly stroked at the underside of my cock with her tongue. She kept me inside of her mouth for a minute and a half and then pulled back from my cock with a gasp. I thought she would go back to blowing me, but instead, Liz stood up, grabbed my cock, and walked towards the bed. Liz undid her pants with her other hand, and dropped them to the floor as she walked. She lay down on her back and pulled me on top of her, kissing me deeply, I straddled over her, our naked bodies pressed against each other. She reached down between us, grasped my cock, and started to rub it against her cunt lips. I froze up at the warmth and softness of her cunt. Liz nestled my cock between her cunt lips. "I want you inside of me," Liz breathed in between kisses as she started to move so that her cunt rubbed against the tip of my cock. "I want you, too," I said and then, in a moment of honesty, added, "I have wanted you for so long." "I know. Why do you think I have teased you so much all these years?" Liz said, raising her lips so that the head of my cock slipped ever so slightly more inside of her. "To annoy me?" I asked. "That's part of it." Liz laughed. "But the other reason is that I have wanted you too," Liz said. I had one last moment of doubt if I should do this or not. Liz nibbled my earlobe. "I want you to fuck me." There was so much desire in Liz's voice. I didn't know what to say to that, but I knew what I could do in response. Going All The Way. I inched forward to both enjoy this moment and make it easy in case Liz decided to change her mind. She kept on kissing me, so I continued to press forward. I slowly worked my way inside of her. She was tight and incredibly wet. It was hard not to just thrust all the way inside of her. Being inside of Liz felt so good for so many reasons. When I bottomed out inside of her, she let out a little gasp, her body arching in pleasure at the contact of me deep inside of her. I froze in place for a moment to take in the sensation of her cunt wrapped around my cock. After getting used to the fantastic feeling of her cunt I pulled nearly all the way out and then thrust back into her quickly. Liz let out a satisfied moan when she took me fully inside of her. I tried to start off slow, but Liz humped up against me, meeting my downward thrusts. It felt too good for us to take it slow, and before long, we were fucking quickly. She held onto my shoulders, holding her body up off the bed to give her better space to thrust back up against me, or she clenched at my ass, pulling me in deeper with each thrust. Fucking Liz felt so right. It seemed like we instantly knew what the other one was going to do before they did it. Every thrust was timed perfectly to ensure the highest amount of pleasure between us. It didn't take me long to work up a sweat, my body feeling both hot and cold. I was starting to get a little out of breath. If we kept up at this pace, I wouldn't last for as long. I was glad for the release from the previous night, without which I would have come instantly when I first entered her. Liz stopped humping up against me and pressed her hand against my chest. I got off her, and she pushed me down onto my back and straddled me. She held my erection in place just at the entrance of her cunt, and then she lowered herself, taking my entire cock in one quick motion. Her cunt felt even better in this position. Liz leaned down and kissed me as she started to rock her ass up and down, working my cock against the top of her snatch as she rode my cock. I laid there for a couple of minutes, enjoying the feel of Liz perfectly riding my cock. I grabbed her perfect ass and could feel her muscles tighten and loosen as she humped me. I rocked my hips in time with her. Before long, we worked our way back to the quick pace we had built up to before. Liz started to moan more and took shallow breaths as we continued to fuck. It felt good, but it was too good; I could feel each stroke bringing me closer to an orgasm. I didn't want to cum before Liz got off. There was no guarantee that anything would happen again between us. If we were going to break this taboo together, I wanted to make sure to make this the best sex possible. Without breaking the rhythm of riding my cock she pushed on my chest and straightened up so that she was straddling my cock. Immediately her cunt felt even tighter around my cock as she continued to ride me. We both moaned at the same time. Liz pulled up so that just the tip of my cock was inside of her, and then she slammed down, taking it all in at once before pulling right back up and doing it again. I grabbed at her hips and used them to help me better slide in and out of her. Every few strokes, when Liz would take me all the way inside of her, she wouldn't pull back off immediately; instead, she would do a little grinding against me so that my cock pressed even more against her cunt walls. After a few times of doing that, Liz added that grinding motion as she went up and down on my cock, making it feel even better with each stroke. I loved the way her tits bounced as she rode up and down on my cock, and the way her face would contort in pleasure when I timed a thrust perfectly or hit her in a new sensitive spot. I was getting too close to my orgasm, but Liz seemed to be breathing heavier. She started to rub at her clit while supporting herself by leaning back onto the bed with the other hand, so I hoped that she was close enough to cum before me. It gave me a better view of my cock disappearing in and out of her tight cunt with her leaning back. My cock was soaked in her juices and made me slide in and out of her with ease. She started to rock back and forth on my cock, and her fingers rubbed furiously against her clit. Liz's moans got so loud that I was afraid that we would wake up our family, but at this point, I was too far along to do anything to stop. "Awe Chris, that's it, fuck me harder," Liz said. I held onto her hips tighter and started to fuck her even harder. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck me," Liz moaned. I knew that if we kept up like this, our family would hear. I sat up and pulled Liz off me. "Why?" She asked in a huff. I pushed her down on all fours, moved around behind her, put my hands on her hips, and then entered her fully from behind in rough thrust. Liz let out a pleasure-filled, "Oh," as I bottomed out inside of her. Liz arched her ass up against me and pressed her face down onto the bed. I had dreamed about taking Liz from behind for so long, and now that I was close to cumming I made sure to enjoy my fantasy come to life. Liz started to hump back against me. I could hear her moaning loudly into the bedding. I was surprised by how much her muffled moans turned me on. I felt her place her hand back onto her clit, and she started to rub it again. I could hear Liz's muffled moans get even louder, and then she stopped humping against my cock. She pressed her cunt back against me, taking my cock inside of her and then rocking randomly against it as her orgasm hit. As she came, I stopped holding back. I thrust into her a few more times, and with a grunt, I started to cum inside her. I held onto Liz's hips to steady myself as my body went numb with pleasure as I shot my loads inside of her as we came together. Liz's random humps slowed down as her orgasm passed, and she slowly rode my cock. When she finally stopped, I pulled out of her and laid on the bed beside her, catching my breath. Liz stayed like that for a moment with her ass up in the air, and then she laid on her side facing me. We scooted towards each other and wrapped our arms around each other. We lay like that for some time. "That was;" I started to say but didn't know the words for it. Liz leaned forward and kissed me sweetly. "I know," she said. I lay there not believing what finally happened when suddenly a thought interrupted my bliss, and I nearly jumped out of bed. Liz placed one of my hands between her tits and cradled it there with her hands as I wrapped my other hand around her. Her heart was beating so fast, just like mine. "What?" Liz asked. "I came in you, I shouldn't have done that, if you get," Liz put a hand to my chest and a finger to my lips. "Calm down. I wanted you to do that, it makes it feel even better, and I am on the pill, so you don't have to worry," Liz said. "Oh, okay, good," I said, embarrassed by my outburst, and wrapped my arms back around Liz. "Merry Christmas," Liz said. "Yeah, the best merry Christmas," I said with a smile. A few minutes later, Liz got up and grabbed the towel that I had used earlier in the day. "I will be right back. I am going to go clean up," Liz said and walked out of the room. There was a bathroom right across from the bedroom, but I still thought it was crazy that Liz walked out of the room naked. I lay there with my fingers laced behind my head as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile on my face as I rode the post-sex endorphin rush. Liz stepped back inside and gently closed the door behind her. I watched as she walked towards me and climbed into bed, trying my best to ingrain the image of her naked body into my memory. Liz climbed into bed beside me, rested her head on my chest, and pressed her body against me. I held her with one arm and played with her hair. I knew she was awake for a time, but neither one of us said anything. Before long, I heard her start to snore loudly against my chest, so loud that it woke me up when I was nearly drifting off to sleep. I smiled and lay there for a few minutes, holding her and listening to her snore. Couch Time. When I was starting to drift back off to sleep, even with her snoring, I knew that I better move out to the living room before I fell asleep with Liz again. After that night's physical exertions, I doubted that I would be able to wake up again this morning. I carefully got out of bed to not wake Liz again, but I knew that she was a deep sleeper. My theory had always been that her snores made her deaf to the world as she slept. I pulled the blanket over her and tucked her in. After I got dressed, I kissed on the top of her head. I grabbed my blanket and managed to sneak a pillow again off the bed, and I went back out to the living room. It took me some time to fall asleep even though I was exhausted. I wanted nothing more than to go back into the room and sleep beside Liz but knew that I couldn't. After some tossing and turning, I finally fell asleep. I woke up to someone kissing me. I opened my eyes, and Liz beamed down at me. "Good morning," Liz said. It was still so early that the sun hadn't fully started to rise. "Good morning," I said. I sat up, and Liz climbed onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me deeply. As we kissed, my fear that last night was going to be the only time we had sex evaporated. Liz kissed me like how you kissed a lover, and while I didn't know what exactly was going to happen in the future, I knew that the last couple of nights wouldn't be stand-alone events. "My family is on their way to say goodbye, and then I am going to head back to the hotel with them to pack up my stuff." "Oh," I said. Liz lived in Portland, several states away from her family. "So, my flight leaves later today, but I was wondering, since you don't have school for a few weeks, if you wanted to come and visit me," Liz asked, looking down as she spoke. I realized that she was nervous about asking me this. My fearless cousin Liz, nervous at asking me to visit her over my Christmas break. If I hadn't just had sex with Liz the night before, then seeing her nervous about something would have been the craziest thing that happened to me this weekend. I didn't say anything for a moment, and she looked up at me expectantly. "While I mean, I did have some plans," I said. When she started to pout, I couldn't go on with it, "Yeah, I can come to visit you." "You jerk, you were just stalling," Liz said as she threw her arms around me and gave me another huge kiss. I already had morning wood from when I woke up, and I got even harder as Liz started to dry hump me. I began to play with her tits when we heard footsteps coming down the steps. She jumped off me and gave me one last peck on the lips before running back into the guest room. I smiled. I was so used to seeing Liz be sarcastic and aloof; it was odd seeing this sweet side of her. I thought about that for a bit as I laid back down to look like I was still asleep. Liz took a shower first. When she emerged, she was wearing one of my T-shirts without asking, but I loved seeing her in it, so I didn't say anything to her. By the time I took a shower, more family had shown up, including Liz's. They stayed for a couple of hours to have a small breakfast and coffee before they were going to head back to the hotel and pack up. Liz and I spent every possible moment together. Not only did she give me her phone number to make sure we kept in better touch, but she also took my phone and added her Snapchat and Instagram accounts to my phone. I rarely used the apps, and I told her so, but she told me I better use them to talk to her; otherwise, I would regret it. I knew that we would see each other again soon, but I didn't want to see her leave. I walked her and her family to their rented car when it was time for them to drive back to the hotel. Our hug goodbye lingered until we reluctantly let go. As Liz was getting in the car, she checked her purse and said how her phone wasn't in it and that she must have left it in the guest room. She said she would be right back to her family and asked me to come with her to call her phone with mine. "So, where did you last see it?" I asked Liz when we walked into the room. "Right here in my bag," Liz said, holding up her phone. "Why did you say you didn't have it?" I asked her. "So that I could give you a proper goodbye," Liz said as she hugged again, but this time also kissed me. We kissed deeply for several minutes, neither one of us wanting to break off the kiss. Our kisses started to die down, and we tried to stop, but we kept on doing small kisses. We were both left panting when we finally pulled apart. "I want you so badly again," Liz said as she rested her head on my shoulder. "Me too. I don't want to see you go." "Promise you will visit me soon." "I promise," I said, already planning on seeing her as soon as possible. We walked back out to our gathered family. "Sorry it took so long. I had my phone on silent," Liz said as we walked back up. Liz gave me one last hug and then got into the car, and they drove away. I watched them leave, feeling an odd sense of loneliness. I went back to the guest room and laid in the same bed that we had had sleepovers in together when we were kids, the same bed that last night we had sex for the first time in. I pressed the pillow that she laid on last night against my face and inhaled her scent. I lay on my back and pressed the pillow to my face, and inhaled. I felt my phone go off in my pocket. I checked it, and Liz told me that they had made it back to the hotel. She asked me what I was doing, and I told her how I was lying in bed. She called me lazy, and I asked her how I could be both lazy and an overachiever at the same time? She somehow avoided answering me, even though I was confident that I was bringing up a good point. I stayed one more day at my grandparents with my family, and then the next day, I drove home. I wasn'

Friendzone Fix: Part 2. Blame the biological clock, or a burst of courage.. Based on a post by cilma rae. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chris Benbury and Jennifer Sanders continue to tell the tale of how their friendship took decades to transform into a life connection. We're going to let them finish telling just how it happened. "Chris," she whispered against my lips and then turned her head before leading us into a deeper kiss. Our tongues mingled while our hands roamed. She turned her body and pressed it to me as if she was trying to become part of me. "Come with me," I requested and reached for her hand. She shook her head and pointed down at the ground. "Now. Right here," she answered back. "I need you." "Hold; hold that thought," I advised and held up a finger to show her it would only be a second. I ran into the living room to get a blanket and flew back into the kitchen because I was no fool. I needed this too. "Here's awesome, but the floor is cold," I explained. I dropped the blanket and then scooped Jenn up off her feet. Her squeal only made me want this more. We kissed and pressed into each other like we couldn't get enough. In that moment, I know I certainly couldn't. I tore off my shirt and watched in amazement as she did the same with her own. No bra; just gorgeous tits I'd basically only envisioned and dreamed about more than I cared to admit. I saw her reach over to collect the condoms off the counter before she tossed them onto the blanket as she knelt down onto it. "Join me," she requested and reached for her panties to slide them down. I went ahead and lost my shorts and briefs before descending to the floor myself. The moment I felt her naked body against mine, I knew we were moments from something I had only ever dreamed possible. "Is this happening?" I asked quietly as I slid my hand down her back and over her fine, fine ass. This woman had the best ass. "You're gonna find out real soon," Jenn assured me and slid her leg up mine. "At least I hope you will," she added. I hurried to put the protection on and moaned as she licked a particularly sensitive area on my neck. "Good Lord, woman," I warned and growled as I set myself up to enter her. "Yes," she hissed and placed her heels on my butt. "Now, Chris. I need you now," she pleaded. I didn't need to be told twice, so I made sure I was lined up and began my approach. Yes, it had been a while (a long while) since I'd had sex. I hadn't heard Jenn mention anyone she'd dated for longer than a week or two in over a year. I couldn't imagine that she'd had any activity in recent history either. The moan she let out when I was fully inside her told me I was exactly what she needed at that moment though. I think my own noise told her the same. "Chris, yes," she hissed and ran her fingernails along my back. "Why did it take so long for us to do this?" she asked. "No idea," I answered with what little brain activity I could muster since most of the blood in my entire body seemed to be inside my cock at the moment. "I'm; Jenn, I'm not gonna last," I confessed. "I'm already close," she responded. "You feel so good. You feel so; gosh, Chris. It's so good," she repeated. "If I promise to last longer next time;" "Go ahead," Jenn breathed. "Just keep going," she begged. "I'm; gonna; oh!" she cried out and contracted all around my shaft until I couldn't take it anymore. I thrust into her and came hard. "Chris," Jenn whispered after a minute. I wasn't seeing stars any longer, so that was good. I turned to face her and kissed her shoulder. "Hmm, would you kiss me?" Like she had to ask. I cupped her face with one hand as the other held me up and kissed her with so much emotion, I thought for sure that I was going to shed a tear myself. It was as I pulled away from her that I realized I was still inside her. "Oh, uh;" I stuttered. "Let me get rid of this," I suggested and took care of the minor mess before I headed into the living room to collect another blanket to cover us with. I knew we wouldn't be staying in the kitchen, but for that short period of time, we were going to stick around until we decided what to do next. I laid down next to her, and what surprised me was that she snuggled right into my side like she belonged there. I wrapped my arm around her and kissed her temple. She turned to look up at me and kissed my chin. I leaned down and kissed her lips until we ended up making out. It was all so; natural. "I have a confession to make," she admitted as she ran her finger over my chest. "Oh?" "I bought them when I picked up your prescriptions," she confessed and pointed to the box. "I had a feeling from the moment we held hands. I; I didn't realize there could be;" I inhaled deeply and turned to lie on my side and placed my head on my hand with my elbow holding it up. "If we're giving confessions, I have one as well." "Go ahead," Jenn invited and smiled as she let her fingertips glide along my side up to my neck. "I've had a crush on you since high school, Jenn," I admitted and watched her face. "Really? Why didn't you say anything?" Jenn tilted her head. "So, all this time, you've;" "Oh, well, yeah, I mean; if you'd have shown any interest in me throughout these years, I would have totally gone for it, but I value your friendship more than anything, and I was afraid you might not appreciate hearing that I liked you as more than a friend, so I just tucked it away." "But; in high school? Why didn't you say something?" "Well, remember our junior year? I almost asked you to go to Homecoming with me, but you announced in homeroom that Ronnie had asked you, so I decided to let you have your fun. I thought it was best that I just maintained being your friend. If there was ever a dance you didn't have a date to, I was willing to offer to take you, but that never happened." "Oh, Chris," she reacted and cupped my face. "I'm sorry. I had an awful time with Ronnie, if that makes you feel any better." "No, of course it doesn't," I responded automatically. Then I smiled. "Well, maybe a little," I admitted thoughtfully and then laughed when she did. "Why was it awful?" "Well, there's a hot chance the guys who took me to the dances thought I was up for more than just a PG-rated good time, but inevitably, they made a move I didn't appreciate or reciprocate, so it ended on a slightly sour note. In most cases, especially at our senior retreat right before graduation, the guy who took me and made a move came up and apologized. It didn't hurt that the example of 'making right some wrongs in life' was given when it came around to the deeper part of the retreat. And that one person mentioned dances certainly helped my case. I believe a lot of girls were given apologies on that weekend, at least from what I heard." "I've always wanted to dance with you," I admitted without realizing I was speaking out loud. "Why can't we?" "What?" I asked. "Go and get your phone," she requested. "Let's dance right here. Right where we officially began. Let's have that dance, Chris." I wasn't sure why it didn't seem crazier to me, but I did as she'd suggested. We both got up at the same time, and when I got back, she was wrapped in the blanket from the floor. I had wrapped the blanket around my waist, so we were both basically covered. And as if we were in high school, she raised her arms up and put them on my shoulders as I held her waist. "Now I; I wanna fall in love;" sang Chris Isaak. It was just as if we were at a high school dance, though I'm sure we'd have been dressed differently. I smiled down at her and leaned in as she put her hands up into my hair. We kissed as we rocked and swayed on the kitchen floor. When the song ended, she nodded as if she knew what I was thinking. We shut off the television (which had been lighting our way throughout our interactions since she'd come down to the kitchen) and headed upstairs still wrapped in our blankets. I was about to ask about the box, but she held them up and laughed as I picked her up and proceeded to prepare her for round two.   Jenn I woke up wrapped up in Chris' arms and smiled. I was naked. I was spent. I was happy. For the past few days, I had found myself wanting so much more than just friendship with Chris, and last night, when he suggested that I go take a bath and relax, well, I did just that. I took a shower first to shave my legs before filling up the tub and relaxing. The more I laid there, the more I wanted; more. And it wasn't just to have sex and "get some," as many would call it. I wanted Chris. I had laid in bed after our movie date and tried to get comfortable, but the more I thought about it, the less restful I became. And then I remembered that I had purchased the condoms and stuck them up in a cupboard assuming Chris wouldn't see them since I was doing most of the cooking anyway. To put them up there, though, I'd had to stand on my tippy toes to do it. And it was while I was attempting to reach for them the night before that I remembered I had been wearing my shoes which happened to have a bigger sole on them which meant I could have reached it just a tiny bit better than had I been barefoot. I smiled to myself as I remembered feeling Chris' body pressed up to mine from behind. What a kitchen encounter indeed. I hadn't realized that he would have been awake. What I had planned to do was grab the box, walk over to check on Chris, wake him with a kiss on the forehead, and hope that it would progress from there. What happened was so much better. Chris stirred behind me, so I turned my face to kiss his cheek before I carefully got up to go and take a shower. Before I could even get out after I was done, Chris had stepped into the tub to join me. I laughed, kissed him heartily, and got out so he could take a shower by himself. We'd never get out if we were to have stayed in there together. We went down to the kitchen wearing just towels. I think we both knew what was bound to happen. I started working on the casserole I'd been planning, and Chris started up the coffeemaker. Since the casserole would take 45 minutes to cook, we had time. Next thing I knew, I was on the kitchen counter being given the most delicious serving of oral sex I'd ever had. He could work that tongue like he knew my every nerve ending. To reward him, you know, since we still had time, and once I had gotten my bearings back, I slid down to the floor and showed him my own talents in the oral department. From the reaction he gave, I suppose I did a rather good job. At least that's what he muttered in his many comments as he regained his own stability again. "Well, that was an excellent appetizer before breakfast, I must say," I noted as I poured the creamer into my coffee. I handed him his dark, "unflavored" savory serving of wake-up juice and winked at him. He just smiled and put the mug to his lips to take his first sip. We talked, held hands, ate, and did the dishes before he led me upstairs where we make love again. Since we had just had another release (each), we went ahead and showered together, got dressed, went for a walk, came back, ate lunch, and then sat on couch to watch a little TV. One look was all it took, and we were at it like teenagers. Our clothes were thrown everywhere, and we did it right there on the couch. We fell asleep all wrapped up in each other covered by a fresh blanket we'd thrown onto the sofa. After our nap, I managed to get up without waking Chris and headed for the bathroom with my clothes. I did my business and got dressed so that I could start dinner. While I was making dinner, Chris flirted endlessly with me. We continued to tease, fondle, play, and (finally) eat. As soon as dinner was done, I began washing the dishes. Alas, the games were not done. Chris took off his shirt, and then he helped me out of my shorts. He then took off his own shorts. I raised my arms to help him take my shirt off and went back to washing the pans. I was almost done. It was when he lost his briefs that I got unruly. I couldn't work fast enough. He unfastened my bra as I let the water out of the sink. I pushed him back against the large, empty counter and then slid off my panties as he climbed onto it (as instructed) before I joined him and climbed onto him to give us both a ride we'd always remember. We laid there on the counter afterwards giggling. I told him I was surprised he hadn't tried to do me from behind while I was doing the dishes. "What? Would I do that?" Chris asked me. Enough time had passed that we were apparently feeling the desire yet again to have another round, especially one as hot and exciting as the new one I'd suggested. Even while he was asking the words of such feigned innocence, I had gotten down and assumed the suggested position while he prepared himself, and healthy orgasms were had, once again, by both of us. We went into the living room to watch a movie, though most of it went unnoticed since we were busy making out and fondling one another amongst giggles and small talk. We turned off the TV as soon as the movie was over, headed upstairs, and made our way to bed. We slept very well that night. The next day was my final day of staying with Chris. I took a shower and packed my things knowing the plan was for me to leave after dinner. He wasn't bringing it up even as I packed my things, so I decided to stay quiet about it also. I had no idea what the plan was moving forward, but I enjoyed everything so far, and I assumed we'd eventually get to the discussion about our relationship. We had a nice, though simple, breakfast, went on our walk, talked about the weather and something we'd seen on the internet news, and sat down in the living room with our water bottles to relax. Just as I was about to turn and ask him about our future, he leaned in and kissed me. Halfway through our make out session, he pointed down at the floor. Before I could ask about the coffee table, he simply put his foot on it to slide it away. It was so hot. I had no idea that simple gesture would affect me the way it did. We both shed our clothes without words, I assumed my position, and more hot sex was had.     After each time we made love, Chris always took the time to touch and kiss me like I was a treasure. There was such a familiarity between us from all the years of being friends, but the fact that he'd always had deeper feelings for me really played a part in how he held me. I felt rather stupid having not ever picked up on the crush he had on me. He admitted that he hid it well, particularly because our friendship meant more. I just hoped that, moving forward, it wouldn't be an issue. We were still friends, pretty much best friends, but so much more. And I wanted that. I wanted him. And I wanted our future to be together. I just needed to tell him that so that we were on the same page. We cleaned up and had lunch together. He fell asleep on the couch, so I used the time to arrange plans for my brother to pick up Chris' rental vehicle, bring it to the house after we had dinner together, and then Luke would drive me back to my house in my car. Chris woke up and walked over to the bathroom before making his way into the kitchen to find me. I was busy stirring the meat on the stove, but that didn't stop him from standing right up to rest against me and slide his hands up my shirt to hold my tits. I laughed a little, but sighed, rested my head against his chest, and turned to look up at him. He bent slowly and placed his lips on mine. I blindly set the spoon down on the stovetop and turned to face him so that I could properly kiss my man. As we were sitting at the dinner table, the mood was slightly sad, but neither of us was saying anything about it. Finally, he spoke up. "Jenn, I meant to tell you," he noted as he set his napkin down on the side of his plate. "Um, yesterday while I was looking at my emails, I read one from my boss. Turns out there's an opening for a position that he's recommending me for to his boss. He thinks I'd be a good fit. "That's great!" I responded and nodded. "You've been wanting this for a while," I added to show him that I really did pay attention to him when he spoke of his job. "So, once I get it, I'll have to report to the office in Denver." "Denver? Oh, so they'd be good with you working remotely? Like, how often would you have to check in or go visit there?" "Oh, uh; No, Jenn," Chris clarified and shook his head. "I'll be moving there. My new territory will be in Colorado, so I'll have to live there. Sorry," he added quickly. "I guess I should have explained that better. Anyway, when I put my house up for sale, you can do that too, you know? We can start a new life there together." "Colorado? Chris, I can't just drop everything and move to another state!" "Yeah, but you run your own business," Chris argued. "You can just start anew in;" "Start anew in a place where I know no one?" I questioned and added emphasis on the final words. Sure, I could network like a champ, but I'd lived in my city my whole life, and this wasn't anywhere close to any place I'd been before. I didn't know anyone in Colorado! "I don't understand. I can't just up and leave my business. My books are full for the next 6 months! I can't;" I stopped talking when the doorbell rang. Oh, my gosh, what was happening? Chris got up to answer the door, so I took our dishes to the sink to wash them quickly. It was important that I left his house the way I found it. As I ran the sponge over the plates, I began to cry. This was not how I thought our final meal would turn out. He was leaving? And he just expected to snap his fingers, and I'd just leave everything behind? How? Why? "How are you feeling, bud?" Luke was asking as the two men walked into the kitchen. I had just finished wiping down the table and counters, so I hung the towel and made my way upstairs to get my bag and things. I looked around and shook my head. Was this really over? As Luke shook Chris' hand, I made eye contact with Luke and nodded. We too had an ability to communicate without speaking. He'd wait in the car while I said my goodbyes. Luke took my stuff and headed outside. "I'm glad we had this week together," I shared and nodded. "I wish you the best of luck. You'll have to let me know when you get the offer and stuff. Thank God for text messages and Facebook, right?" I tried to laugh but my traitor of a quivering lip gave things away. "Jenn, wait," Chris begged. "We can't end like this," he noted. "Good luck, Chris. Keep me posted, alright? I'm so happy for you that you are finally being given your rightly deserved position in the company." I stepped up on my tippy-toes and kissed his cheek. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly. "Bye," I added and turned to leave. Chris was never one to overstep, so I knew he wouldn't grab my arm or say anything else. I cried all the way home. Luke was concerned and continued to ask me questions, but once I had convinced him that Chris hadn't hurt me and that I would eventually tell him what was wrong, he left me alone. He made sure I made it into my house safely and carried my things up to my room for me. His wife, Corinne, showed up and waved from the driver's side of the minivan as she waited for Luke to come out to join their little family again. I hugged Luke quickly and nodded again that I'd tell him what had happened that had upset me so much. We had lunch two days later, and all Luke could do was hug me and tell me he was there if I needed him.   Chris I didn't call or text Jenn after she left. I just didn't know what to say or how to explain myself. I had returned to work (remotely as usual) and had a surprise interaction with my boss first thing Monday morning. "Hey, bud," Hector greeted me as he usually did. "Yeah, Colorado is off the table," he stated nonchalantly. "I guess I jumped the gun when offering it to you, didn't I?" he asked with a laugh. "Anyway, it turns out the Robert's nephew is going to be taking the position." To say that I was frozen in shock was an understatement. Hector appeared hesitant to go on when I didn't say anything. "Look, man. So, I confronted Robert about it and told him you were set to take the position next month and had even begun making plans for it." "Oh, I;" I began to argue since nothing had been done, you know, unless you counted throwing away the best thing to ever happen to me over it. You know, if you counted that. And the fact that my boss lied to his boss really infuriated me because it made it look like I had jumped the gun when no paperwork or real offer had been made. "Well, listen," Hector continued. "Hearing that you really thought the position was yours and realizing that I had made the offer to you made Robert feel bad that you did all that and were put in this stupid position. He might have mentioned that it was his wife's nephew, and that he kinda had to offer it to him, blah blah blah. Anyway, I had come prepared. He and I went over your review. It turns out, he is finally on board with that raise and title change you've been requesting. Are you ready to start making the big bucks like you should have been making for at least a year now?" "Hell yeah, boss!" I exclaimed. "That's awesome. Listen, can we talk about things coming up in the next week? I've got this girl;"   Jenn "Oh, honey! You don't have to ring the doorbell!" my mom complained when I showed up to her house on Easter morning. "Mom, I'm carrying six baskets and a dessert. I didn't have a choice." "Oh! Well, come in. Come in!" she stated animatedly as she moved so I could enter the house. "Let's get the baskets set up out back. Your father is hiding the eggs now." Six children and a matching number of my siblings were soon added to the mix, and the hustle and bustle of Easter morning was well on its way. We had all attended the services the night prior, so the fancy clothes we were all wearing were by choice. We were a handsome family, and we knew it. We had plenty of pictures to show us all off on a regular basis. Just as Dad had finished with grace, the doorbell rang. I got up to get it since everyone else seemed to be busy with filling plates and getting last minute serving spoons and such. When the door was opened, I was greeted by a sight which took my breath away. Chris was standing at the door holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a lily plant in the other arm. "Hello, Jenn," he sighed and smiled. "Chris, what are you doing here?" I asked as if on automation. "I mean; Happy Easter, and it's been a while," I added. "But;" "Jenn, just listen, please." "Chris, I;" "Jenn, I love you so much," Chris continued before I could say anything more. "Colorado isn't happening. I'm not leaving," he clarified. "Chris, you shouldn't have;" "I didn't," he answered. "Jenn, who's at the; Oh! Chris! Happy Easter! What a delight to see you! Jenn! Let the man in! Oh! What lovely flowers!" "Happy Easter, Mrs. Sanders," Chris greeted her and allowed her to take the flowers and the large plant out of his arms. "Um, my mom and sister are in the car;" "Well, wonderful!" Mom exclaimed. "Go and get them! We have plenty! John! Set up three more places at the table! Julie, Chris, and Cindy are here!" Before Chris could even turn around, Mom had run outside waving her arms. I guessed she had that part under control, so I took Chris' arm and brought him into the office near the front door and closed the door. "What happened?" I asked. Before he answered, he cupped my cheek. I put my hand on his and felt the tears once again welling up. "So much has happened, and even before I could turn down the Colorado offer;" "Turn it down?" "Well, yeah, Jenn," Chris answered as if it was obvious. "I can't go start a whole new life without my best girl." A tear trickled down my cheek before I could say anything else. I sniffed. "I was going to finish up my six months of clients and come be with you once the last one was wrapped up." "You were?" "Chris, I can't live without you," I explained and felt my lip trembling. "So, no Colorado?" "Robert gave it to his wife's nephew," he answered. "But, babe?" I blinked as if to show him I was still listening and not just staring into his big, beautiful eyes. "I got the promotion and raise I've been waiting for since last year." "You got it?" I whispered and tried to laugh through my tears. "Oh, I'm so happy for you!" "For us, Jenn," he corrected. "Now, before anything else happens, can I please kiss you?" For whatever reason, this caused me to cry. I nodded, but I also sobbed. It was a little pathetic, but hugely romantic too. I hurried to grab a tissue, wiped my face, and then wrapped my arms around him with my hand behind his head in hopes to bring it down to mine. "Oh, my gosh, I missed you," Chris whispered before setting his lips on mine. Hmm, those delicious lips I'd been dreaming about and craving were back on mine, and I couldn't get enough of him. "I love you," I sighed as we pulled apart. "My girl," he responded and kissed my forehead. "Uh, guys?" my brother, Luke, yelled through the door. "There are ten adults out here about dying and definitely not eating in anticipation of what's happening in that room. Care to share?" I laughed out loud and wrapped my arms around Chris' neck. "I guess we owe them that, huh?" "Jennifer Sanders, I love you," Chris declared quietly. "Now, I have a crazy idea, but we've waited long enough. Would you want to get married?" "Waited long enough; what; married?" I asked and then gasped. "What; like, today?!" Chris nodded. "I have the rings, babe. I did a lot in the last week. I knew we'd be OK, but this whole Colorado thing put a spin on things neither of us expected. But you said it yourself, Jenn. You were going to come join me. Why wait? Fr. Patrick will come today to marry us. I already spoke with him. I told him everything." I widened my eyes at that. The man had been my coach and teacher in high school. I certainly didn't need him to know that I'd been having wild sex with someone outside of marriage! "What? Chris! You told Father that we had sex?!" While I was speaking at a normal level, yes, you can expect that I certainly whispered that last word. Our families were likely listening at the door! "Well, he asked me directly, and it actually helped our case," Chris justified. "He is set to come over as soon as I text him." He knelt down onto one knee. "So, Jenn, my love, my best friend, my future, will you marry me?" "I think he just asked her to marry him!" Cindy announced. Or at least I was pretty certain it was her. "That was quick!" my mom responded. I laughed and shook my head. "'You had me at hello,'" I quoted and squeezed his hand since he had been holding it. "Yes, and we will do it today." "You don't have to." "'Yes, I do,'" I argued. "'Because I love you.'" Chris smirked and leaned down to put his lips to mine. "'Just remember who said it first,'" he teased and kissed me heartily. When he broke away, he pulled out his phone. "Guys! What's going on?" Chris' mom asked and knocked. "Hello, Fr. Patrick," Chris greeted our favorite priest and teacher. "Yes, sir, she did. Yep, at her house. OK, see you soon." When Chris hung up, he motioned with his head. "Come on. Let's go deal with the restless natives." When he opened the door, ten excited and focused faces, which were either pressed up to the door or turned completely from the dining room table; (because they had to help their little ones with food); met us as we left the room. "Alright, everybody," Chris announced. He was very excited and unusually confident as he greeted the family. It was totally hot to witness. "We've got some news. As some of you know, I was in an accident a short while ago, and when I went home, I had Jenn move in with me to make sure I would be alright. Well, she finally realized that we were (and have been) meant to be together, so what would you all say to us getting married?" Cheers and gasps and laughter (mostly from my brothers) filled the air. Our moms were gasping but crying and hugging and babbling about always knowing. "When?" Luke asked. "Today," Chris answered, and the sudden silence causing us to laugh. "Well," Matthew, my usually observant and generally quiet brother spoke up, "it's not like they need time to get to know each other. I'm up for a wedding if everyone else is. Looks like we finally get to use the backyard for more than just egg hunting and sun tanning. Let's finish eating and get to work! We've got a wedding to prepare for!" I walked over to Matthew and wrapped my arms around him to hug him. His wife, Dina, just smiled and ran her hand up and down his arm. "Congrats, sis," Dina offered and hugged me quickly as I walked back over to see what our moms were saying. "Well, won't this be an Easter to remember?" Julie asked and hugged my mom. "I mean, I shouldn't be surprised," my mom answered and walked toward the kitchen with her arm around Chris' mom. "I was just telling her the other day;" I rolled my eyes and shook my head at Luke who was watching me with a smirk on his face. "Told ya things would work themselves out," Luke teased smugly. "Yes, you did, my big little brother," I agreed. "So, do you think I'll have enough flower girls?" "With this family? You'll have everything you'll ever need like always."   Chris We ate Easter lunch as a large family, and had just begun cleaning up, when the doorbell rang. I nodded at Denise, Jenn's mom, and walked over to answer it since I was pretty sure it was Fr. Patrick. "Chris!" Fr. Patrick greeted me and laughed. "Well, won't this be an Easter to remember?" "That's what I'm hearing," I responded and patted his back as I walked him into the kitchen where a plate had been awaiting his arrival. "Father!" both Denise and my mom greeted him with open arms. "Thanks so much for coming on such short notice!" "Well, I might have been given a heads up along with a promise of some very fine Easter food," he confessed and sat down while the ladies served him. "Babe?" I whispered to Jenn as she was staring out the window into the backyard. The kids were playing on the large swing set her dad had built when he found out he was going to be a grandfather. "Hmm?" "Babe?" "Yes, Chris?" Jenn answered and turned to give her full attention to me. "There you are," I noted and held her hand. "You're all good with this?" "I'm as comfortable as ever with all of it, actually," she answered. I could tell that she was happy. Really happy. That's all I ever wanted. "So, are we going to talk about the living arrangements, work, church, kids; all that?" "Sure, but not today," she answered calmly. "Today? Today, we're going to stand before our family and tell one another that we do, in fact, plan to love and honor each other for the rest of our lives. Today, you're going to take me home to our place and make me your girl with nothing in between us. Today we begin the rest of our lives. As long as it's together, Chris, we'll be doing just fine." "Well, now. That? That I can live with." I responded and brought the woman standing next to me, the woman who held my heart, the woman I was about to marry into my arms and kissed her. About fifteen minutes later, we were married in a beautifully short, small, and intimate ceremony in the backyard. About an hour later, we were cutting a bunny cake and feeding each other small pieces of it with the kids cheering and laughing as they watched us. And about a half hour after that, we were heading home. Luke took care of Jenn's car, and Denise happily offered to take my mom and sister home to their places. Neither seemed to want to leave at that point anyway. As I carried my bride into the house, Jenn rested her head on my shoulder. I set her down in the kitchen and took out my phone to play a song so that we could have our first dance as husband and wife. With the heels she was wearing, we were nearly the same height. We swayed and held one another closely. I was getting a little worked up at the way she kept rubbing against me, but I think it was not only intentional, but also very much mutually rewarding. I slid my hand up her back and played with the zipper of her dress. Jenn smirked and brought her hands down to the buttons of my shirt. With the fact that this was, in fact, our wedding "night," not to mention the first time in over a week that we could finally touch one another again, I was sure that we both had the same idea. It didn't take but 55 seconds for us to be fully undressed. I pulled the blanket off the counter (I had been both optimistic and proactive) and held her as we both laid down onto the kitchen floor. "This seems to be the place where first times are had," Jenn noted and cupped my cheek as I took my position over her. "Definitely the first time making love to my wife," I agreed and leaned down to kiss her deeply. As our bodies became one, we solidified what was always meant to be. I could feel everything, and her moans and reactions told me she felt things she hadn't felt before too. I knew without the condom in the way, it would be different, but this was so much more than that. This was my wife. And as we reached our orgasms, we kissed and held one another tightly. This was the beginning of everything.   Jenn 50 weeks later "Happy Easter, you two!" my mom greeted Chris and me as we stood in the doorway of my childhood home. "Come on, come on! Oh, Chris! Thank you! It's lovely," she offered as she took the new lily plant he'd insisted on bringing. "Just put the pistachio salad on the kitchen counter, please." "Hey! There's my girl!" my dad greeted me and pointed at my belly. "How's it going?" "They say any day, but if it's not soon, Dad, I may just reach up there and;" "Oh, ho, ho, kay!" Chris announced as he slid up to take my hand. "It'll happen when it's time, sweetheart," he reminded me and kissed my temple. "Girl, don't I know how you feel!" Corinne told me and laughed. "You know that's right!" Dina declared. "They aren't lying!" Carli, Mark's wife, yelled from the bedroom where she must have been changing one of the little one's diapers. Just as Mom announced that it was time to eat, the doorbell rang. Chris went to answer it knowing it would be his mom and sister. As we finished the prayer before the meal, I yelped when I felt a sudden gush. "Oops!" I exclaimed and jumped up causing my chair to slide back to the counter. "Baby?" Chris questioned as he buttered his roll. "Baby!" my three sisters-in-law all declared and pointed down at my (now) wet dress. "Ah!" my younger brothers screamed as Luke shook his head and pointed at Chris. "You have the bag, right?" Luke asked calmly. "Been in the car since she was seven months," Chris answered. He'd shoved the roll in his mouth and gotten up as soon as the wet dress was brought to his attention. "And away we go," Luke addressed and followed us out of the house to get into his own car which he'd driven there. He had made all sorts of arrangements to make sure he was going to be at the birth of his godson.   Chris As my wife finally got her chance to relax after the birth of our sons, I took a seat on the bed next to her. "They're beautiful, babe," I praised and kissed her temple. She pressed her head into my lips to share in the special moment. "You did a great job making them," I added. "We sure did," Jenn agreed and looked into my eyes until I brought my lips down onto hers. "Knock, knock!" our mothers announced as they stood in the doorway. "Where are my grandsons?" Denise questioned and then tossed her purse at John as she spotted the bassinets. "Oh! There they are!" One thing Jenn and I had requested was that no one, not even the grandmothers, would just be expecting to grab babies and pass them around. Both grandmothers respectfully hovered over the contraptions which held our sons, so I nodded at John before getting up to introduce them to their relatives. "Steven John David," I stated as I reached down to pick up our first-born son, "may I introduce you to your grandmothers." I handed him to Denise seeing as her husband was the namesake behind one of the middle names. Steven had been the name of a classmate we'd had who had passed away during our senior year. We'd both held him in high regard and felt the name was fitting. "Nicholas Luke Patrick," I continued, "I'd like to introduce you to your grandmothers as well. You were named for my father, your godfather, and a priest who means the world to your mother and me." "Steven John David, you will be loved so much by this family," Denise whispered and smiled at her husband. "Welcome to the world, Nicholas Luke Patrick," my mom greeted my other son. That night, after aunts, uncles, grandparents, and a special visiting priest had left our room so that we could spend our first night alone as a family of four, I laid down next to my wife and the amazing mother of my sons. "Happy Easter, sweetheart," I whispered and kissed her shoulder as she fed our son. "Happy Easter, my love," she whispered back and rubbed her thumb over Steven's hair. Nicholas was still asleep in the bassinet, so we were taking the opportunity to spend some alone time with our firstborn. "Happy Anniversary too," she added and sniffed a laugh. "It was a year ago today that we had our first kitchen encounter." "Well, doesn't that make this date even more special?" I responded and leaned down to kiss her lips. Much like our life had been since our whirlwind romance and wedding, I knew bringing home twin sons and learning to adjust to this new part of our lives was just going to be as wonderful as the rest of our life together had been. I settled back against my best friend, the mother of my children, and let out a relaxed sigh. Life was good, and I couldn't wait to see what else it had in store. Based on a post by cilma rae, for Literotica.

Friendzone Skeptics: Part 1. Old classmates spend a week together, and find more. Based on a post by cilma rae. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chris Benbury and Jennifer Sanders tell the tale of how their friendship took decades to transform into a life connection. We're going to let them tell just how it happened. I'm Jennifer Sanders. In high school, I was Jenny, or Jenn. One fall day in the early nineties, Chris and I met at our high school. When? What, like the exact moment? Heck, I dunno. It was a small school, and everyone knew everyone; for the most part. It wasn't until after college that we'd connected again. Just friends, we'd meet up for lunch here and there. A text about family would show up, and one of us would respond with a smile or a few updates on their own life. He was always supportive of my goals, and I was very proud to know him and to witness all he had accomplished as well. Chris would date here and there, but there was never anything serious. I was so busy trying to move up in my career field that sometimes, I'd not even realize that two months had gone by since my last; um, well, even the thought of sex was rare. I was pretty happy excelling in the successes of my own business. It was when I turned 35 that I realized I might have let a little too much time go by. "Jenn," my mom lamented in her usual way on our weekly call, "when am I gonna have grand babies?" "Um, Mom? You have six grandchildren," I reminded her as I thought about my three nephews and three nieces produced by the mix of my three brothers and their amazing wives. "Oh, Jennifer," Mom chided, "you know what I mean. You're my only daughter. No boyfriend, at least that I've heard of. No talk of relationships at all. What about Chris? Do you still talk to him? He was always such a sweet boy in high school. You mentioned that you two keep in touch, right?" "Oh, Mother!" I argued. "Chris is a friend, a very good one at that. It's not like that though." "Well, just think on it, OK?" she requested as if my answer wasn't acceptable. "You never know. I mean, remember how I told you that I didn't realize I was meant to be with your father until;" "Until he kissed you, I know," I mocked and shook my head as I had said each word exactly as she had, only my words were dripping with sarcasm. "Mom, I have never been in a position to kiss Chris. He's a good friend. He dates. We share stories and encourage each other in our work ventures. It's just not like that." "OK, I'm just saying;" she announced as she always did when she finally gave up. "Are you coming for Easter?" "Of course, Mom," I answered as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "I'll bring the pistachio salad as usual, and it's my turn to bring their basket contents this year." "Oh, honey," Mom noted and signed. "I know you're the only one without kids, but the boys sure do appreciate that you participate in the 'taking turns' idea for the kids." I couldn't help but smile as she called my 31 , 32, and 34 year-old brothers "the boys." I think I'd actually have to put more brain power into grasping who they were if she were to refer to them as "my brothers." She had always grouped them together when speaking with me. "Oh, believe me," I corrected of her apology, "it's not only no bother, but I'm stoked to get to fill their baskets once every four years. I look forward to earning my properly worded title of 'Best Aunt Ever' twice in those years. Naturally, I have that honor every Christmas!" "Yes, well, just don't show up your brothers with too expensive gifts," she reminded me as she did all the time. She was unaware that I made sure to reach out to my sisters-in-law each year to not only get great (and appropriate) gifts for the family celebration, but also added a few for under their trees in their own homes which would be marked from "Santa." It made my heart full to give them a little extra since I had the means to do it. As I laid in bed that night, I thought about what my mom had suggested. Chris? Really? Had I ever thought about that option? I scoffed and shook my head in the dark. Nah. He was just a friend! I was about to fall asleep when my phone chirped. It was charging on the table next to my bed, so I reached over blindly and picked it up. "I'm really sorry if this is waking you, but I need to talk to you." I didn't think twice and called Chris' sister, Cindy, to see what was going on. We hadn't talked in a long while, but I had her number saved from a surprise party we had thrown for Chris when he had turned 30. "Jenn?" Cindy questioned when answering on the second ring. "Yeah, Cindy, it's me," I confirmed. "What's up?" "Chris was in a car accident!" she exclaimed and let out a sigh as she took the moment to catch her bearings. "Well, oh, gosh," I reacted as I wasn't sure what the severity was. "Is he OK?" I asked as most humans would think to ask next. "Yes, thank God!" Cindy answered and hiccupped. "Oh, I guess I should have led with that. His car is totaled thanks to the jerk who cut him off, but we are at the hospital because he has some injuries." "That makes sense," I replied and shook my head. "Cindy, what's up? I mean, I appreciate the call, and I am happy to check in on him tomorrow, but;" "Well, that's just it," Cindy quickly interrupted. "Um, yeah; so, Dex and I were supposed to be leaving tonight for a week away. Chris is going to need some assistance, so I was wondering, you know, if maybe you could help out?" "Help out?" I asked, dumbfounded. "Cindy, what exactly does 'need some assistance' mean?" "Um, well; he has a concussion, so the doctor mentioned that he shouldn't be left alone for a while," she explained. "No more than a week or so, I think. I mean, as his only sibling, it was logical that I was asked to do it, you know? But we have these tickets, and the trip;" "So, how would it work?" I asked before she rubbed in her little romantic vacation anymore. "He will obviously not be able to work. Would he be able to come to stay at my place, or?" "Oh, I asked that too," Cindy answered. "The doctor said it is best at his place since he knows it the best. You know, corners, walls, and stuff in case he gets dizzy." "So, I'd have to move into his place?" "Yeah," she answered and got quiet. I ran over the short list in my head of other people who could possibly take the position of which I was being offered and realized there was no one else who could do it. His mom was too old and didn't get around very well. His dad was out of the picture. His guy friends were either busy with their married lives or irresponsible enough to not trust in such a position. No, Cindy was right to call me. Now I had to get going. Did I pack? What about my place? Could I leave to check on it throughout the week? Could he come with me? So many questions. "Jenn, are you still there?" I nearly dropped the phone when I heard Cindy calling out to me. "Shoot! Oh, Cindy, I'm sorry. Yes, tell the doctor I'll be there within the hour. I'll grab my things and figure out the other stuff tomorrow. Will you be there?" "Oh, um, we were going to go since he's asleep. Did you need me to stay;" "No, go," I answered and shook my head as I said it. "Go have a blast on your trip. Check in as you can, but don't worry. I'll take care of him." "Oh, thank you, Jenn! I knew you'd be there for him." We continued our niceties as I got dressed again and packed while she told me his room number and promised to text me the information too. We hung up as I zipped my bad shut and headed for the bedroom door. I pointed at the several places my most immediately needed items were usually located and found that I'd packed them all, including my phone charger.     When I entered the hospital, I made my way to the elevator to go straight to Chris' room. I knew it was after hours for the most part, but if I was going to be his person, I had to get in there to speak with the doctor to find out what was required of me. "Excuse me? Can I help you?" a nurse asked as I was looking at the wall to find which direction I needed to go to find the room. "I'm here to see Chris Benbury," I explained. "My name is Jennifer;" "Sanders?" She questioned and nodded when I showed surprise. "Sorry. Chris' sister, Cindy, told us to be expecting you. I'm Marita, and I was here when Chris was brought in, so you can come to me if you have any questions or concerns until 6am when the shift changes. Come with me, hun, and we'll get you comfortable in his room. When I see the doctor, I'll send him in to answer your questions." "Thank you," I answered quietly. The severity of Chris' injuries was still in question, but the fact that I was walking in a hospital being led by a nurse hit me a little. I felt the emotions welling up, so I put up my finger as if to request that we stop so I could collect myself. "Oh, honey! It's alright!" Marita sympathized and rubbed my back. "He's going to be just fine!" I laughed a little at her need to comfort me and shook my head as I wiped my eyes. "Oh, my gosh. This is so stupid. I can't believe I'm standing here crying. I don't know what's come over me!" I inhaled deeply and accepted the tissue Marita offered. As I wiped my eyes, I let out another laugh. "I'm alright. It's just that I am standing here in a hospital, and the sudden realization that Chris could have been really hurt badly, or even;" "Oops! No, no, girl," Marita chided. "No, we aren't going down that road. Chris is going to be just fine. He just got banged up a little. We are monitoring him well, but once you take him home, he'll improve each day. It's just the concussion that has us worried a little bit." "I appreciate it," I responded and nodded. "Thank you. Thanks for letting me get this out before we go in there." "Honey, I gotchu," Marita offered and patted my back again. "Ready? He's right in here." I nodded, so the nurse gave a gentle knock on the door and then pushed it open. It would appear that she did the knocking thing as a habit, but she also seemed to know he was going to be asleep when we walked in. "He has a concussion from the collision. From what I heard, he was turning right onto the street when an impatient son of a b, ," she began to say but stopped herself and cleared her throat. "Excuse me, I mean; when the other driver came along on the shoulder to pass him. I don't know for sure, but the police indicated that the man was being impatient and tried to go around illegally. Because the other driver wasn't paying attention, Chris' continued proper turn into his lane caused a sudden need for the other guy to have to swerve and slammed directly into Chris' car." "Yeah," I replied as I bent over to look at the face of the man who held the honor of one of my longest running friendships, "Cindy mentioned that his car was totaled. It's a shame," I noted as I pushed some hair from Chris' forehead, "because he loved that car. He had it ordered exactly the way he had wanted it only about nine months ago." "That is a shame," Marita echoed. "Well, he's going to have some bruises and aches and pains for a good few days, but other than that, it's the dizziness which might be an issue." Marita continued to check stats and document them since she was in the room. "Well, I'll leave you to visit with him. You can pull out the bed, and the remote is next to his bed if you want to watch something. When I see the doctor, I'll let him know you're here and waiting for instructions." "Thank you, Marita," I responded and nodded.   My name is Christopher Benbury. This is how I got around to getting together with Jennnifer. "Jenn?" My best friend, Jenn Sanders, awoke and looked around as if to try figuring out where she was and who was calling her name. "Jenn? What are you doing here?" I repeated. "Hmm, Chris," she answered and raised her arms to stretch. The chair must have been comfortable, but I don't think she had expected to fall asleep quite so deeply. "Cindy called me after your accident," she explained. "Since she's got her trip with Dax, I came to be your aide for the next week as you heal." "She called you?" I asked and reached up to touch my head. "Ow, stupid headache. Oh, crap! Cindy's trip. Wasn't there anyone else she could have called?" "Wow," she answered sarcastically. "Thanks." "Oh, shit, Jenn," I responded suddenly. I wanted to smack my forehead for acting the way I was. It wasn't her fault I was in an accident, my car had been totaled, and I was waking up in a hospital. "Oh, crap, that's not what I meant. I just; why did she have to bother you?" "Well, I did the math as I pondered my ability to help out, and it comes down to the fact that I'm the only logical person since she's not available. Your mom isn't capable. Andy, Doug, and Erik are either married or, let's face it; not entirely responsible enough to hardly care for themselves; Doug," she muttered, though audibly. I couldn't blame her. Last she'd heard, Doug had locked himself out of his house in a drunken stupor and just slept on the concrete porch one late night. It turned out that he'd also opened his garage door and could have just gone into the house through there. Idiot. Had the weather been ten degrees colder, he could have died. When telling the story, though, he laughed all the way through it and proudly showed off his frozen burnt skin on his arm. I had to reach for Jenn's hand while he told his story to remind her that beating the crap out of the moron wasn't going to change anything. "OK, I suppose you have a point," I realized and laid my head back on the pillow. "Has the doctor been in?" "If he came in while I was sleeping, he didn't wake me up," she answered and stood up to stretch. "Would you want me to call Marita?" "Who?" I asked. Was I supposed to know who that was? Was she already trying to get out of helping me? Was Marita an aide who helped my mom? Why would Jenn know Mom's aides' names? "The nurse," she answered. "I can push the call button and have her come here to check on you, and maybe we could;" "Knock, knock!" Marita announced as she opened the door. "I thought I heard voices! Well, hello there, handsome! And good morning, Jennifer. Last time I was in here, you were hovering over him like a concerned lovebird." I looked over at Jenn, but she was watching Marita, and I couldn't see her face. Was she looking at me with concern? Lovebird? In all the time we'd be hanging out and talking, it had only ever been friendly. Lunches, a rare trip to the movies and shared popcorn, and texts almost every day. But more than friends? Why had Marita said it like that? "The doctor got called away to do surgery in the big city," Marita explained as she messed with the computer and attachments hooked up to my body, "so he left your case, Chris, with Dr. Chesney Ryan. She's due to come in at around 7am this morning. It's 5:30am now. Do either of you need anything? Chris, what is your pain level? Anything other than your head hurting, hun?" "Ask me again once I get out of bed," I requested and sighed. I pulled over the covers and realized I was in a gown. Well, crap. Nice way for my friend to see me for the first time in something other than normal clothes. Maybe I could hold the back together; "How about you, Jenn?" Marita asked. Fortunately, she was keeping Jenn's attention. Or maybe Jenn was just being kind and sparing me the humiliation. I held both sides of my gown together as I hurried to the bathroom to do my business. My friend. Jennifer Sanders and I met during our freshman year of high school. She was always kind to me. We hung out in large groups on occasion, and we laughed a lot when we sat next to one another in homeroom two years in a row. That was a lucky thing for me when many of the other parts of my life sucked so badly. I won't get into it, but let's just say, going to school was a blessing, especially when I got to see Jenn. I chickened out when dances came around, so she was never the wiser that I had a huge crush on her. All throughout high school, I had the pleasure of her company, so why ruin that? I decided during our junior year when I had heard that she'd accepted yet another request for her companionship as the quarterback's date for the next dance of the year to just let go of the dream that one day, she'd want me. And so it went. We graduated from high school in May. We went our separate ways, crossed paths at a restaurant and exchanged cell phone numbers, and reconnected. I have heard from her at least once a week, though recently, if I go two days without hearing from her, I check in. She has always given me the indication that she enjoys my company when we go out to lunch together, and laughter and endless chatting is a given. After countless times of having my mother and sister asking me why Jenn wasn't more to me, I threw up my hands and told them it just wasn't meant to be. Friendship is important to me, and the idea of scaring her away with my declaration of love just wasn't one to deal with. Waking up this morning and finding her there in the room with me was a shock, and I wasn't in the right mindset to acknowledge that my sister had asked Jenn to stay with me. It still wasn't sinking in. I think once the doctor came into the room to discuss the upcoming week of healing, we'd both begin to understand just what was expected of her. I just hoped she wouldn't abandon ship. OK, yes, she'd never do that, but would it cross her mind? When I walked into the room again, Jenn was going through her bag. "Oh, hey," she greeted me again. "I'm supposed to remind you to let Marita know before she leaves if you have any other concerns or pains. She's off at 6am." With her arm full of clothes, she pointed with her other hand. "Are you done in the bathroom? I was hoping to freshen up." "What for?" I asked as I covered myself with the sheet. "You're beautiful as always." "Oh, Chris," she chided and shook her head. "You're both biased and obligated to say so. We old people need to stick together," she claimed, to which I shook my head while rolling my eyes. Because she was always teasing that we were getting old. "And you have to say that because you know if you're mean to me, you'll be left all alone in that big house of yours when I storm out leaving you without anyone to pick you up when you faint." "Doesn't mean it's not true," I argued as she closed the bathroom door. If I was going too far, because I'd never said much of anything before indicating that I saw her as more than a friend, I could claim the concussion as an excuse.   Jenn Dr. Ryan came in just as Marita had indicated at around 7am. She was pleased with the tests she ran on Chris, but she was extremely glad to know that I had planned to spend the week with him at his place. "In the first few days, you should not spend much time on your feet. A shower is fine; but leave the door open so she can hear you. Try not to stand at the stove, for instance." "Oh, I've got meals covered all week," I interjected. "But what about walking?" "OK, good to know about the meals," Dr. Ryan responded. "No strenuous exercise, obviously, but walking is good. Jenn, perhaps plan to hold his arm so that you can feel his speed and stability. Fresh air is definitely helpful." "His bedroom is on the second floor," I informed the doctor. "Oh, I'll be taking the couch," Chris noted. "What?" I asked and shook my head. "Why would you?" "Actually, that's probably a great idea," Dr. Ryan responded. "Even if you help him up the stairs, he will need to come down. If everything is on the main floor, less to be concerned about." "Ha!" Chris teased. I stuck my tongue out at him. He was chivalrous, sure, but he was also stubborn. I could just as easily have stayed on the couch. "Well, I think I'm going to get the paperwork going for discharge," Dr. James told us both as she smirked at our playful nature. Jenn, if you have any concerns, don't hesitate to call my number." I reached out to take her card and gave her raised eyebrows. Her personal number? "I've found that having the patient or caregiver calling me instead of a hospital has dramatically helped in reducing unnecessary trips to the hospital, not to mention going through the painful process of hunting me or another doctor down. I'd say eight out of ten times? Yeah, one-minute Q & A, and the situation is handled. I can give up a minute here or there." I shook my head while smiling. Dr. Ryan just shrugged and winked at Chris. "Welp, are you ready to ditch this joint?" I asked Chris and laughed at my own expression. "Meals? Walks? And you're totally taking my bedroom," Chris added and pointed at me. "How long have you been planning these things?" "Before I fell asleep, I made a list of things I wanted to do or have handled. My brother will stop at my house to get the stuff I'll be texting him once I've assessed things at your house." "Which brother?" Chris asked. "Luke. Duh," I teased. He knew that too. Not only was Luke the brother I was closest to, but he lived closest also. "Well, I never know for sure which gospel writer it'll be," Chris teased. "Well, you know the answer is never John," I lamented. As you can probably surmise, my brothers' names are Matthew, Mark, and Luke, but my parents started with Luke (after me). Since my dad is John, he decided to go in reverse order. I never got that question wrong in Sunday school. "Anyways, he, Luke, will stop in each day at my house. I've contacted my troop and informed them of this situation. I'll be off work other than checking emails, so you can have my full attention." "Oh, well, lucky me," Chris teased. "I'd say so," I shot back. "So, my mail and house are covered. Luke will bring me my food and ingredients for all meals I have planned, and I will order the rest to be delivered." "My treat, of course," Chris interrupted. "I already have an account. I'll add whatever you want to get, but I'm paying." I huffed dramatically. "Ugh, fine," I whined. "We can watch movies, take naps, go for walks, and see how you're feeling each day." "I think Cindy called my boss last night, so I'll just check in with him when we get to my place," Chris noted. He inhaled for a second and then let out the air in a huff. "Jenn, are you sure you want to do this?" "Alright, that's twice," I accused. "What's with you? We went over this already. Why don't you want me to be with you? What did I do? Do you want me to call Doug?" "Jenn! No!" Chris exclaimed. He motioned for me to come sit by him. Seeing as he was still wearing that stupid gown, he couldn't exactly get up. I bowed my head and walked over to stand by the bed. He reached over to take my hand. "Sit, please." Once I did, he continued. "Jenn, I can't begin to explain to you how much it means to me that you're willing to help me out. This stupid accident, my totaled car, Cindy's vacation, my concussion, missing work, rearranging your life so that you can move in with me to babysit me;" "Wait, wait," I argued. "I'm not just some caregiver off the street. It's not like we just met at work a few years ago. I'm not just doing this because you need someone to help you. You're like; my best friend, Chris." I sighed and relaxed a little. "This is stupid, this little fit we're having. Look, you're in a situation that requires help. I'm in a situation that allows me to help you. You'd totally do the same for me, right?" "I mean, I guess, but your parents could easily;" "Chris, cut it out," I argued and playfully slapped his arm. "You'd totally do it and hardly take 'no' for an answer, right?" Chris nodded. "Let me do this. Let's make the most of it. We're always saying at lunches that we should do that more often. Well, we've got about a week's worth of meals to enjoy together. Besides," I teased, "you can see what kind of a cook I am. Maybe after this week, you'll see why it's good that we meet up at restaurants all the time." I shrugged, but Chris didn't laugh. "I just really appreciate it, Jenn," Chris stated quietly. "I'm not used to this, you know? I live alone. I don't depend on anyone. I haven't in years." "Yeah, well, me too," I agreed. "So, let's just see what happens, alright?" I requested and got up because the daytime nurse had knocked and entered the room. "Time to get dressed, young man," Georgie instructed and winked at me as she stood behind him to make sure his bottom remained covered. I turned and checked my bag to give him the decency of a little privacy. As we made our way to Chris' place, we made small talk. I had a list in my head of things needing to be done, but for now, I was thinking that picking up coffee and breakfast sandwiches seemed like the right move. The way Chris' face lit up at the mention of those things made me smile. Once in the house, I began going over my list of necessary items to make all the meals I'd planned for the week. I had a good idea of what I had at my own place since I had made my plans for the weeks' worth of meals a day earlier, so I just had to see what Chris had. I texted my brother the list, thanked him, and told Chris what needed to be purchased for delivery. Once that was all done, I took my things upstairs to his room and set myself up. I still felt bad for taking his room, but he assured me that he was going to sleep just fine on the couch. I only agreed if he was cool with me checking on him randomly throughout the night. He shrugged and agreed. He and I both handled work things for about an hour until the delivery came. I unpacked the groceries and made lunch. Chris joined me at the table, and we talked about movies we'd enjoy throughout the week. It was decided to go with any movies from our high school days for nostalgia's sake. While on a short walk around the block, I offered my arm, but he suggested holding my hand instead. I shrugged and gave it to him. I can't explain what happened, but something inside me awakened. My stomach tightened, my head swam a little, my heart rate sped up, and my skin tingled. He didn't seem to notice, so I tried to play it off and listen to what he was telling me.   Chris "What a beautiful day, huh?" I asked and looked around at our surroundings. "I'm surprised we don't even need a jacket. Easter is a couple weeks away, and I feel like it might even be shorts weather for some egg hunters this year." Jenn laughed. "Remember a couple years ago when you said that at lunch? It snowed on Easter morning that year. I made a comment to my mom about it when I woke up and found it white outside. I literally said aloud to my bedroom, 'Ha! Chris was totally wrong this time!'" "Alright, alright," I admitted and laughed with her. "I suppose I can be wrong some of the time." I squeezed her hand which made her look over at me. She had a different look in her eye than usual, but then again, we didn't ever hold hands like we were either. I admit, I suggested holding her hand for a few other reasons than just her ability to sense that I was losing stability. I had always wondered what it would be like to hold her hand. I wondered if I could get her to dance with me one day too. Maybe it wasn't too late to know what it felt like to hold her in my arms like I had wished for all those years ago. "Shall we go once more around, or was that enough for the day?" Jenn asked, which snapped me out of my little daydream. "Let's play it safe," I suggested and nodded toward the house. "Come on. I feel a little nap coming soon." "Ooo, a nap sounds amazing," Jenn reflected and smiled. "I might even sneak one in too. So, how's your head?" "Oh, I didn't even realize that the headache is practically gone," I informed her and smiled. I almost made mention about her ability to leave earlier than expected, but she didn't seem to like those comments. I guess it did make me seem hard on myself. I just didn't want her to feel like she had to be there if she didn't want to be. I made a pact with myself to stop the shitty comments degrading my self-esteem. She wasn't wrong. It was rather depressing to hear those words, even coming out of my own mouth. "That's great!" Jenn responded and gave me a thumbs up. "Well, let's get you inside and set you up for a nap." Jenn stopped and turned to face me. I had just realized that we were still holding hands. "In fact, let's head upstairs. We can both lie down, and that way, if you need something or don't feel right, I'll be right there." "Um, I mean, yeah. That seems like a good idea." "Right?" Jenn answered. "And also, you can take a shower, grab some fresh clothes, and then we can head down to have dinner and watch a movie or two." So, that's what we did. Jenn laid on the other part of my king size bed once I was set up on my usual side. We fell asleep facing away from each other. She'd set her alarm for two hours for "just in case." We didn't think a longer nap would be good for us. Sleeping the day away wasn't going to help me any, and she didn't want to be too awake at bedtime. I took my shower and tried not to think about the gorgeous woman sitting in my room waiting for me to finish. I thought about a quick release while in there, but even I was nervous that doing so would possibly cause me to become dizzy, and I certainly didn't need her to figure out what had caused me to pass out. Apparently, Luke had come while I was in the shower, so the kitchen was a little more stocked with meal stuff Jenn had planned for. When I came out of the shower, a few more items were sitting on her bag too, so I guessed she'd put those things in the bathroom for herself to use once I was situated downstairs on the couch. Dinner was awesome. The movies were fun and provided several opportunities to laugh, talk about memories that came from the time we had seen the movie or who we saw it with. My mom called to check in on me, and Cindy apparently texted Jenn to let her know that they had made it safely to their destination. Jenn tucked me in, and then she retired upstairs to go to bed. I think she checked in on me a few times, but she didn't disturb me. I woke up to smells of coffee and breakfast. This chick sure knew the way to my heart, intentional or not. I sat up and jumped when Jenn came walking in with a plate and fresh cup of coffee. "Good morning! Rise and shine," Jenn greeted me and set the items down on my coffee table. She left me alone for a minute and then brought her own plate and coffee mug in with her to join me. I generally preferred to eat at the kitchen table for all meals, but this just felt; natural. I really liked it. We checked in on work stuff, watched a little daytime television, walked around the block holding hands, ate lunch, took a little trip to the pharmacy to pick up my prescriptions and a few other things Jenn needed. I wasn't sure. I stayed in the car because she said she'd just run in to grab them along with my meds. When we got home, she took me by the hand and led me upstairs so we could take a nap. There weren't many words. We did that a lot lately. It was like we could just communicate without using all the words. We were falling into a nice routine which seemed to be working for us. I fell asleep facing her back this time.   Jenn When I woke up, I realized first that my back was pressed up to something, and something else was holding me there. I opened my eyes to find myself being spooned by Chris. I froze. Wait, why was this so incredibly comfortable? Was it simply because I hadn't been intimate with anyone in; ? Well, it had been a long time. He stirred behind me and squeezed me to his body. Good; ness, did it feel amazing, or what? I closed my eyes and let myself imagine what could happen if I allowed myself the idea of being with Chris. The way it felt to hold his hand was really nice. The way we were always laughing, talking, being open with one another; oh crap! Was my mom possibly right about him? Had I never even given the idea a thought because we'd been friends for so long? I slid my hand down the arm he had over my stomach and rested it on top of his. I sighed and tried to imagine what a life with him could look like. Oh, gosh. What was I doing? Was I just caught up in this special circumstance where we happened to both be off work, hanging out with no obligations? Well, it was only Day Two, right? Couldn't I just see where it went? Chris stirred behind me, so I waited to see what he'd do. Slowly, he pulled back from me and gently slid his hand out from under mine. He must have assumed I was still sleeping. I inhaled deeply and stirred as if his movement woke me. "Hmm, hey," I greeted him and turned to face him. He'd slid far enough away that it didn't feel too awkward. "How'd you sleep?" Nothing came across as awkward, so we went on with our day and continued to go on with the day as usual. Days Three and Four went very much the same, each event bringing us closer together. A routine had been setting in, and the two of us seemed to enjoy the familiarity of each other and the circumstances in which we'd found ourselves. On Day Five, I found myself feeling rather sleepy during the late morning walk, so Chris pleaded for me to allow him to make us some lunch this time. I nodded and rested back into my cozy living room chair as the TV lulled me to sleep.   Chris So, I was making lunch when I realized that Jenn was fast asleep on the chair. I knew I could just leave her there, but I was going to be good for a nap too, so I ate my sandwich after packing hers up in a baggie and walked into the living room to assess the best approach. I covered her with a blanket since she had her hands tucked into her armpits and slid my arms beneath her to carry her up to the bedroom. Once she was settled, I faced her and smiled at the beautiful woman lying beside me in my bed. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead before closing my eyes to fall asleep. What woke me actually surprised me. It wasn't the movement on the bed, but the little kiss I felt against my cheek. I started a bit, but the hand holding mine just squeezed it. "Hi there," Jenn greeted me and smiled as she inhaled deeply. "I must have fallen asleep. Did you carry me upstairs, or did I just stay too asleep to not realize it? Oh; and lunch?" "You were out before I had the bread on the counter," I teased. "I ate quickly and put yours in a bag for after our naps." I took my turn to inhale deeply. I'd had the best sleep during all these naps. I didn't want to imagine what else was going away when the week was over. "Well, shower time if you want," Jenn mentioned. "I'm going to go downstairs to eat and set out the stuff for dinner." She looked over as she slid her hand out of mine. "You good?" "Yep," I answered instinctively. "See you down there." "You betcha," she answered and pointed at me and winked as she smiled and headed toward the door. I was about to get up when she came back in suddenly. "Oh, Chris?" "Hmm?" "Thanks for doing that," she answered. "I have had some great naps. I feel like this week has been a vacation, and it's the best I've ever had. I just; I appreciate that, um; I just appreciate it." "Well, I won't be getting in any more accidents," I teased. "You had better not!" she agreed. "We got lucky with this one only messing with your head a little. I don't want to know how bad it could have been," she added. "I'm kinda getting used to having you around. Might need to step up our dinner dates to once a week instead of once every other month, right? Well, unless you're sick of me." "Nope, definitely not that," I answered quietly. "What?" she yelled as she descended the stairs. "I guess we'll see," I teased. Her laughter made me smile. Dinner was phenomenal as usual. Jenn had a real knack for cooking. I didn't do so badly at it, particularly with the foods I tended to gravitate to since I was almost always only cooking for me, but having her bring in these different dishes made me wish the week was going to last longer. And not just because it was someone else making the dishes. It was Jenn, and I wanted it all: the time, the food, the girl. Yes, especially the girl. Rather than heading to the living room after dinner, I offered to do the dishes. "Go take a bath in the tub. It has jets. Go relax. I promise, if I feel even the least bit lightheaded, I'll sit down at the table. But I'll be fine. Go relax before we watch tonight's movie. We only picked one, remember?" "Thanks, I think I'll do that," she answered. I was relieved. Jenn needed to enjoy the amenities of this "vacation" as she'd called it. I was thrilled that she was enjoying the time with me as much as I was loving this time with her. I hoped it would actually lead to more meals spent together. Who knew what the future held, right? That night, once she'd made sure I was set for the night, she headed upstairs. I was flipping through channels not even acknowledging what was on the television. I was about to turn off the TV when I heard her coming down the stairs. I went ahead and set the remote on the table and pretended to be asleep. I figured she'd come over to check on me, and (forgive me, but; ) maybe I'd be able to sneak a peek. She wore shorts and a tank top to bed, at least while she'd been sleeping over, and I wondered if I might get to see a little something when she bent over to check on me. Rather than coming over to the couch, though, Jenn walked into the kitchen. As I turned to see what she was doing, I found myself staring at her cute, little panty-covered ass. She was reaching up into the cabinet for something. I wasn't sure what it was that she needed so badly, but it was enough for her to keep trying. Now was my chance. I had no idea what I was going to do, but the time was there, and I was taking the chance. I walked up behind Jenn and pressed into her as I reached up into the cabinet to get the box on the top shelf. My mouth had gone dry from staring at her, and my heart was pounding. As I brought the box down, I recognized the label. What the hell did she need condoms for? "Jenn?" "Chris," she replied in a whisper. "What's up?" "I, um; I thought you'd be asleep," she justified. "I;" "; needed condoms in the middle of the night?" "Yes," she answered and exhaled a ragged breath. She was shaking. "Why?" I asked as I set the box on the counter. I leaned forward as I shut the cabinet door and smiled a little to myself as I could feel her ass pressed up against my crotch. "Jenn, what's going on?" "I was going to check on you," she answered and, only to surprise me more, rested her head against my chest. "I; I was going to see if you, um;" I leaned down to brush my lips along her neck. "To see if I; what, Jenn?" Her response was just as I'd hoped. She pressed her bottom into my groin and moaned as I licked her earlobe. "What do you want, Jenn?" I whispered into her ear. With a moan, Jenn looked up at me with pleading eyes. "What is it?" "Kiss me," she breathed and reached up to slide her hand behind my head and into my hair. I leaned down and put my lips to hers. Fireworks. Good God! It was nothing like I had imagined, and so much more amazing than I thought possible. Jenn's moans indicated that she felt the same. To be continued. Based on a post by cilma rae, for Literotica.

Future Farmer's Wife. Summer loving, working on the farm. Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When I was a young girl, every summer was an adventure. The farms around Stearns County, where I lived; would need extra help to cut, bail; and store up the hay for the long snowy winter. Everyone did small square bales back then, and that meant manual labor. The thing was that although the job paid great, it was not a regular job. The hours were always subject to change, with the weather, break downs, or hay production. You had little notice when you were needed, and then it was only for a few days. Farm kids also had to work on our own family farms; so you had to work it around that. Yet since every farmer needed the extra help it was like all the kids were a labor pool to be exploited. I liked working the hay harvests, because it allowed me to have spending money. Sure I was "paid" working for my dad but farming is a long term paying type of job. I didn't get actually paid for my labor but in the winter I would get money to go to the movies and the like. It was the summer of 81. I just turned 18 and the hay season started. The first job I heard about was at the Wilson Dairy Farm. I had worked for the Wilson's before. I showed up at 7am, on the appointed day, and there were four other people. The Wilson's only really need four laborers but you never knew what kind of quality you would get so the first day most farmers would have extras. Then at lunch they would get rid of the lazy, slow or stupid. In addition to myself, there were the Hanson brothers, Bill and Ted. I had worked with them before. They worked hard and usually worked the conveyor. In case you don't know; the conveyor is what gets the bales from the wagon up into the hay loft. It was a tricky job. You couldn't overload it, because it would jam. You also couldn't go to fast because the people unloading would get overwhelmed. There was also a guy I didn't know. He must have been new in our area. I was pretty sure he wouldn't make the cut. His hands had no calluses on them, dead give away. The last person in the group was none other than Cooper Banks, my high school crush. We were both the youngest in our families, and the only kids still living at home. We were both in the high school FFA club, Future Farmers of America, But he quit the club when he became a starter on the wrestling team. He was a year older than me and had just graduated. I'm sure that he didn't even know I existed before today. He was pretty popular at school and never lacked for female attention. Cooper was born on a farm on a different bus route from me, so I never had a chance to be noticed by him. Yet here he was, in the flesh. The Hay Harvest Operation. The way haying worked most times is; you went out with a wagon and while the farmer drove, you loaded the wagon. One person on the wagon, and a couple passing bales up. Other times the bales were formed, tied, and delivered to the wagon and then you stacked them on the wagon. In this case it was both types. Mr. Wilson was baling onto one wagon while the new guy stacked. Meanwhile us four took turns driving and loading/stacking another wagon. Once we had some wagons loaded, people would then work on loading the hay into the barn, hayloft, through an upper door under the gable; while others collected more hay. The farmers kept big coolers of cold water on hand, to hydrate the workers, and we often poured water over our sweaty bodies, to get relief from the humid air. Halfway through the day, our clothes were soaked. At lunch time, as I suspected, the new guy was let go. Blisters developed on his hands, because he didn't bring work gloves; so he was done. This left Bill loading the conveyor, and Cooper and I stacking the hay now in the barn's upper loft. Ted continued stacking bales on the wagon that Mr. Wilson was towing behind his bailor. It's hard work, but you are so busy, that it goes fast. Soon enough, the day was over and Mr. Wilson paid us. Then he asked us to be back tomorrow. That's another good thing, cash at the end of the day. We all said we would be back tomorrow, and went to leave. I ended up walking beside Cooper, and I was desperate to think of something to say to him. He was wearing a Van Halen concert t-shirt, so I asked him about it, "Cooper, that's a nice shirt. Did you like the concert?" "Oh yeah, those guys were great, I'd go see them again. You have a pretty nice shirt on, too." Now I was wearing the usual kind of t-shirt for this work. Mine was Long sleeves to protect my arms and it was well-worn. It was sorta too small for me, because it was pretty tight across the chest. I was pretty proud of my boobs that had kept developing over the past year. My tits were high on my chest, and especially firm, and jiggled a lot. I'm sure Cooper liked what was inside my shirt.  Last winter, my past boyfriend said my tits were the perfect size, just more than a hand full. This is before the days of sports bras, so I had on a plain white cotton bra that I am sure was transparent at this point, from all the sweat. Did I mention that haying was hot sweaty work? It is. My shirt had a John Deere green tractor on it, and said, "Born to Farm." I usually have to wear a large, if I want room for my tits. But a medium was all I had, that morning when I went to work. Cooper would probably fit the shirt just fine. I'm not sure what made me do it, but I blurted out before thinking, "If you like it, Cooper; I would swap it for yours." Cooper looked at me to see if I was serious, "Sure, I will wash it and bring it for you tomorrow." The look on his face was priceless when I replied, "We can swap now." And with that, I pulled my shirt over my head. The look on Cooper's face was priceless. First there was shock, and then, as he took in my transparent wet cotton bra and prominent nipples, his looked turned to lust. Ted and Bill noticed as they were opening their F150 truck doors. Their tongues were hanging out of their open mouths. Not to be outdone, Cooper quickly peeled off his t-shirt. We were almost at his El Camino, and my bike at this point. As I put on his shirt, I could smell the distinct combination of Cooper, hay, and sweat. At this point Bill and Ted lost interest and had left. The manly smell of the shirt must have been really intoxicating, because it made me really bold, "Hey Cooper; maybe we could trade something else." He was holding my shirt in his hand, and his bare rippled chest was making it hard for me to breathe. "Sure Jill, what else did you have in mind?" "If you give me and my bike a lift home, we could trade washing one another's back, in the shower." Once again, the look on his face was priceless. It went from shock to desire. I noticed a bulge form in his pants. He noticed that I noticed. "Sure Jill, let's go." He put my bike in the back of the stylish truck. It was only 2 miles on the county road, to my parents' farm, and his stereo was instantly playing the latest Van Halen album, so we didn't talk, besides me giving him directions. I was really nervous, because I had never done anything like this before. I knew my mom was in town at her part-time job. My dad was setting fence posts til sundown on the back end of the farm. Now this is not to say I was an innocent virgin. I had found my three older brother's stash of porn magazines when I was fourteen. I had also heard and seen them in action, when they thought they were alone with girls. By 18, I figured I had a pretty good working knowledge of the 'birds and the bees.' My mom also knew what was going to happen as I matured, so I was on the pill. Since my hips and tits had filled out, I'd had a few boyfriends. And yes; I fucked two of them. I'm sure Cooper was more experienced, but let's just say, I knew what I was getting into. When we arrived, I led him into our split-level new house, and up to my bathroom. I was so nervous at this point, I didn't know what to do next. Cooper took over, he knew what to do. He kissed me. He was a good kisser and soon we were tongue-wrestling, while Cooper started to feel my tits. His lips felt great and his hands on my tits even better. I helped him get my clothes off and he undid my bra. Then he said something that made my pussy drool.     "Jill Johnson, I'm going to lick the sweat off your luscious tits." He picked me up and sat me on the counter, and went to licking. I leaned back into the big mirror and ran my fingers through his wavy golden hair. I'm not sure why I liked that so much, but I did. He began to kiss and lick my tits. Cooper was very systematic, and I'm sure he got every drop of sweat! He also had me really worked up. I didn't know if I could orgasm from someone just playing with my tits, but I seemed close. When he nipped one of my nipples with his teeth, I moaned loudly. He continued to pleasure my tits with his mouth while his hands worked on opening my pants. He pulled me down from the counter and slipped my sweaty jeans down. My panties went with them and his fingers found my soaking wet center. It felt so good, and I was so caught up in the moment. I didn't realize I was naked and he was still dressed. I had to get to his cock! As he worked his magic fingers in my vagina, and on my clit; I got his shirt off. He was circling my engorged clit as I got his pants off. My hand reached into his sweaty underwear and felt his cock. As I started to stroke it, I noticed it wasn't very big. I didn't have that much experience, but when I pulled it out of his underwear I noticed it was the smallest boner I had ever seen. It wasn't tiny or anything like that. but the other two cocks that fucked me, were bigger. It didn't take me very long, stroking it, maybe a minute; before he was shooting cum all over my leg. It didn't surprise me, that he had a hair trigger, so did the other guys I had been with. I think it's a young man's issue to become aware of, and make adjustments for. I didn't have much time to dwell on it, however; as he turned me facing the other way, and wrapped both his arms around me. We stood before the big mirror, one of his hands was on my cunt, and the other on my nipples, while he kissed my neck and let his semi flaccid cock dangle between my asscheeks. With my horny body wrapped in his arms from behind we watched ourselves while we felt each other. It was so erotic! He redoubled his efforts on my clit and I climaxed on his hand. I gushed a bit, and it ran down my naked legs. I turned on the shower as we took off our socks, and got in the big shower. Cooper answered the question in my head about his recovery time, before I could even reach the soap. His cock was hard again, pressing against me. I turned to observe his slender phallus with excitement. My next question was about how long he would last this time, and boy did he have the right answer! Cooper reached both his hands around my ass cheeks and picked me up My legs naturally came up and locked behind him as his upward-pointing cock smoothly entered my hot hungry cunt. He might not have been that big, but he knew all the right angles, as he plowed me against the wall. It seemed to go on gloriously, forever; until my eyes rolled back in my head and my pussy exploded. Cooper followed me soon; going over the top and blasted three shots of cum, high up in my hungry cunt. My arms were tightly wrapped around his neck and shoulders. Both of us breathing heavy, for a while. Then he slowly released and lowered me. We kissed with intense passion and aggressive tongues. Then we stared into each other's eyes. Then we giggled and he asked, "Are we supposed to be working out a trade?" "Oh, that!" I said, and I grabbed a big sponge and soaped it up. We then actually began to wash one another. This led to more stroking, rubbing, fondling, kissing, sucking and yup; we ran out of hot water. We started laughing at the situation as we got out and dried off. I lent Cooper a clean shirt and basketball shorts from my older brother's closet; so he didn't have to put his sweaty work clothes back on. He would bring them back tomorrow, when he picked me up to go back to Wilson's Dairy. The next morning I was ready at 6:45, and jumped in Cooper's truck as soon as he stopped in our driveway. We each leaned over and kissed, like we had done this a thousand times. Soon enough we were back at the hay harvest, and the day evaporated. My mom was going to be home so after work I had Cooper drive me  down a township road, to a spot nearby, that I knew would afford us some privacy. When we were secluded in the treeline, I told him to stop and he grinned. Soon we were making out. Cooper came around to my door and opened it. Then he slid my legs out the door and slipped off my sweaty jeans and panties. We didn't have much time, so he raised my naked legs over his shoulders and dropped his pants and briefs. Then he leaned over my submissive body and began pumping me faster than a ackrabbit. It felt so good going in, but in only a minute or two, I felt him ejaculate. I was disappointed but only for a few seconds. Cooper never pulled out. He just took a few breaths and kept going. His cock stayed hard! Once again, he worked my pussy with his cock, making sure I came before he did. His hands went up my shirt and he began pinching both nipples. That got me off very effectively. We put our pants back on and left. Cooper then dropped me off with a promise to see me tomorrow. It would be our last day at Wilson's Dairy, and I didn't want to even think about what would happen after that. I was hoping for a lot of things, but I didn't want to screw it up; so I said nothing. The next day, Cooper picked me up and gave me a kiss. It was particularly hot that late June day, and we were a really hot sweaty mess by lunch. After lunch Mr. Wilson told us that once he dropped off the last wagon, he had to go; but his wife would pay us once we finished putting the hay away. The day ended with Bill and Ted working the conveyor and Cooper and I stacking the hay in the loft. When the last bale came off the conveyor they turned off the motor and called out they were heading out. We heard Mrs. Wilson tanking them, then their loud pickup rumbled out to the county road. There was sweat pouring off of us, and we were covered in dust and hay bits. We stacked the last bales, and then I looked at Cooper, "I must be quite a sight, today." "You look great to me!" Then he added with a grin; "Ever fucked in the loft?" I remembered my voyeur delights, watching my brothers fuck the Carlson sisters, in our own hayloft, a couple summers ago. It brought a big grin to my face. I didn't even get to answer before his lips met mine. It was a gross flavor of dust and hay, so we took a drink before resuming making out. Now Cooper had a big water jug that he would fill about 1/3 and then put in the freezer overnight. It would keep his water nice a cool all day and he could even refill it at lunch with ice left. After we drank, Cooper tore my clothes off and then grabbed what was left of the ice from his jug. It was a piece about the size of a small fist. As he kissed me he began circling my nipples with it. It was deliciously exciting as the cold sent two kinds of shivers through me body. One shiver was due to temperature and the other due to the sexual stimulation. Just when I thought I couldn't take any more, he slipped it down my stomach, slowly over my clit and into my pussy. I lost my mind! His mouth engulfed my left tit and his left hand caressed my right tit. I came! Damn that Cooper has a way of arousing my horny tits! He then dropped his pants and underwear, bent me over an alfalfa bail, and slammed into me. My mind was in overload, I didn't think I could handle any more stimulation, but Cooper had other ideas. He slipped the last bit of ice into my ass! He told me later I squealed a moan. I didn't know because I was overcome with the most intense orgasm of my young life. Cooper didn't last much longer on the first one, like usual; but I didn't care because when he came, I did again! I put my clothes back on and Cooper pulled up his pants. We then climbed down the ladder, to the lower barn. We exited the barn and went to go see Mrs. Wilson about our pay. She had a smirk on her face when she greeted us at the kitchen door, "I thought you forgot about pay, and left." Cooper did some quick thinking, "A stack was leaning and we restacked it more securely. We just were making sure everything was good before we left. We ah... didn't want to leave a mess and leave a bad impression."     Mrs. Wilson was clearly not buying what Cooper was selling. That's when I noticed that my bra was missing, and my nipples were hard. There was laughter in her eyes as she gave us our pay. Fortunately, we'd left the cooler in the loft, so I ran to get it, and find my wayward bra. We climbed into Cooper's truck for the short ride to my house, and I thought I better say something. I tried not to sound needy, desperate or unsophisticated, "Ah Cooper I was wondering about the rest of the summer?" Cooper gave me a wide grin, "Look, Jill; you and I can have a great summer of fun together if that's what you're asking." "That would be great, Cooper." "But, let's face the facts. You are going to stick around here and be a farmer. Me, I'm going to college in the fall, and I'm not coming back to farm. Farming is nice but I want something different. But, like I said; if you want a summer of fun together with me, then how about you and I go on a date, this coming Friday?" My crush was offering me the summer. Even though he made it very clear to me what kind of relationship he wanted.  I knew I could get him to love me by the end of August. Regardless, I was so happy he wanted to take me on a date, and not just fuck me, "That would be great, Cooper! A summer of fun, or is it going to be a summer of loving?" "Either way, it's going to be great, Jill. There's a big festival in Cold Spring. I told him to stop on the side of the road. I slid over the bench seat at this point, and gave him a kiss. Then I fished his cock out of his pants. Yes, it was covered in sweat, hay and me! But, I didn't care. I slowly took all of it in my mouth. It didn't even reach my throat, at first. no complaints from me. I continued to lick and suck his cock, as it expanded inward. Pressing the back of my throat. I tilted my head and let his extra expansion slide a bit further, til my nose was pressed against his furry pelvis. My only other attempt at blowing a guy, was a complete failure. "Oh, Gawd!" He screamed. "Yes, baby!"  My tongue stroked his cock as though I was trying to swallow him whole. Then he shot his blast deep into my throat. I pulled back just in time to get a second blast in my mouth, followed by a third small pulse. My lips firmly gripped his shaft as my mouth pulled at his cock, stretching it away from his hairy mound. My tongue rubbed his tip, and he screamed; "Too much! Too sensitive!" I released his crown and smiled as I looked up into his happy eyes. As I rose up, my open smile allowed his cum to start drooling out the side of my mouth. I swallowed dramatically, then wiped the drool with my long extended tongue, and swallowed again. Cooper's cock was perfect for learning to deepthroat, and I loved being able to do that successfully, for the first time. I felt powerful and seductive. I knew I could make this man very, very happy.  He had a huge smile on his face as dropped me off. Mom was home, so no inviting him in, but I would see him in 2 days. We had a great summer of fun and loving. We had sex everywhere; his house, my house, his truck, in the pond, in the meadow, you get the idea. We even had sex on the job, in two more haylofts! It was two horny teenagers doing what horny teenagers do best. At the end of the summer, I believed I loved Cooper and he loved me. Cooper very gently reminded me of what it really was. Lust. On what was to be our last date ever Cooper gave me a gift. "Jill, this was an amazing summer I will never forget. I got you this little gift to remind you of our summer of fun." I unwrapped it and it was a framed photograph of Cooper, somehow wearing my John Deere "Born to Farm" t-shirt. It was too tight on his bulging shoulders and his long arms. it looked kind of goofy. It was like a poor imitation of the incredible Hulk. Yet he looked great to me. It seemed like he was looking right into my soul. It made me cry. "Come on, Jill! Lighten up, it's just a picture, I have a better one of you, in my Van Halen t-shirt with no bra, that I'm taking to school." That just made me cry more. Sue me. I was 18; and he was my first crush and my first love, after all. I recall, during my 2nd week of senior year, walking behind a couple junior girls, walking out the school doors, to get on the bus. They were whispering gossip about some guy's small dick. I interjected; "Listen, you two floozies; instead of ridiculing Bobby's hardware, make the most of it. You don't want to learn deepthroating on a fat cock, do you? Bobby may not be everything you need, But he can help you be better able to satisfy the man of your dreams, when he finally arrives." I continued; "Karen, do you want the boys talking about how you stuff your bra? And Cindy, do you want boys talking about how you prefer taking it in the ass?" "You wouldn't dare!" Karen snapped at me. "Hell no!" I retorted. "But Karma will bite you; and it will be unmerciful. So you'd better treat everyone with the respect you want shown to you." The girls stopped and stared at me.  I just walked past them and said; "Hey Bobby!" Bobby was just about to get in the bus. "Save me a seat, will you?" I said so everyone could hear. Rumors are a fact of life, and I did get a reputation for giving the best blow jobs. What the guys didn't admit to, was that only the guys with slender and moderate-size cocks, got my best performances. I wasn't falling for every guy who showed interest in me, but I still made sure we both got something out of the arrangement. I taught guys how to treat a girl right. And I made sure they were rewarded for their attentiveness. I didn't fuck guys a whole lot during my senior year. But I became very, very skilled at deepthroating. My tits and cunt did get a lot of devotion from guys. But I made sure not to lead the guys on. Eventually, girls came to me for advice. They wanted to know if so-and-so was a good date. I tried to be generally positive, yet help girls deal with things I was concerned about, regarding a particular guy I'd known. My philosophy was simple. 'Every cock has value. Some cocks can ream you out, and other cocks can slide in and out with ease. What matters is the guy's attentiveness to you.' Any healthy guy can be satisfying, but you have to be patient and keep improving. Easter came, and I had 14 guys offer to take me to prom. But I decided to invite Ken, my brother's friend. He was a senior in college, majoring in Ag sciences. We got acquainted during Christmas break. I was shocked when they announced the finalists for prom queen. I was speechless when I was declared Prom Queen.  At graduation, after all the diplomas were given out, and the ceremony dismissed, Ken came up the middle aisle where Betty had me distracted. She told me to step out to where Ken was. That's when I noticed all my classmates were watching me. I stepped out and Ken went down to one knee; while the entire gymnasium dropped to a hush. When I noticed my parents and Ken's parents were standing behind Ken. Everything had already been coordinated, and all that was left, was to get my approval. That summer, Ken and I gutted and remodeled the old farm house, next to the new split-level where my folks lived. We had a November wedding and Ken and I became partners with my folks. We also share-cropped, with his folk's land. That spring, I became foreman of the hay harvesting operation.  I went to work training FFA girls on tractors and implement. We had no problem getting harvesting help. A tractor driven by a sexy farm girl, wearing a halter top and denim shorts, will draw a willing workforce. Good bye Cooper. Cooper and I didn't see one another again until after Cooper graduated college. I was married, newly pregnant, and living on our farm with my husband, Ken.  When Cooper was home to say goodbye to his parents, before he went off to Miami, to his new industrial engineering job. When I saw him for just a second; time stood still and my body wanted to drag him off to a hay loft. The second passed and I knew that I loved my husband and would never cheat on him. Cooper and I spoke briefly, because we both were in a hurry to be somewhere else. Then he was gone, and I haven't seen him since. But I'll always fondly remember our summer of loving; and the guy who allowed me to become so skilled at deepthroating. It's a skill that keeps my man happier than you can imagine. Ken is bigger and thicker that Cooper. If I hadn't learned advanced fellatio on Cooper, Ken's life would be less content, and I'd be more worried about hussies seducing him behind my back. Based on a post by Farmer jill, for Literotica.

Virilità Ricorrere Community: Part 2. Dave soon learns his parents real family values. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was kind of a long, somewhat silent afternoon. Sure we chatted, like always, but there was a bit of nervousness in the air. Dad was due back any time now, and I think all three of us sat looking at the clock expectantly. "You're sure about this?" I asked. "Very sure. It might be easier if we do it my way," she said once again. Though I was surprised that mom had gone along with it, allowing Cathy to tell dad the whole story herself. Maybe it would be easier. Certainly for me anyway. Maybe afterwards it might be awkward for a while, but eventually... Dad got home a short time later, though I had made myself scarce, long enough for Cathy to convince him to take her on a short boat ride. He was a little surprised to learn that it would just be the two of them going, but then figured that since I never had been all that comfortable in the water, it just wasn't my particular thing. And mom had begged out, stating that she'd stay home and keep company with me. So with that, the two of them set off to spend the rest of the late afternoon together. I could only sit and wonder what dad would be thinking about everything soon after that. After they had gone, mom had me come and join her outside. "So what else did you two have to talk about?" I asked. I figured that if it was none of my business, she'd tell me. She'd never been afraid of doing that before anyway. "You really want to know?" For a moment, I actually wondered. "Yes?" "Obviously, Cathy and I had a pretty long, deep conversation." "Deep? As in?" "What we like doing. What you two enjoy doing...things like that. You know, somewhat naughty girl talk." "Somewhat naughty?" I had to laugh. "Such as?" Though maybe I shouldn't have asked that question. "Such as..." mom actually blushed. "Cathy asked me if I had really come to enjoy being with other women. So I told her...I do. I've come to enjoy it very much. And I think since you obviously saw most, if not all of our photos, you could pretty much guess that for yourself. Especially with Shelly. In fact, just so you know, she and I very often get together to have fun with one another even in the middle of the day. The only reason she hasn't been around lately of course, is because of your visit with us." Now knowing what I knew, I responded in kind to her. "Well I hope you certainly won't deny yourself now just because we're here!" I stated. Mom smiled at that. "No worries. I got plenty of her pussy last night!" Hearing mom talk like that was a little weird to me, but at the same time, somewhat refreshing too. "Oh I'm sorry, perhaps I shouldn't have said something like that, I didn't mean to embarrass you!" Was I blushing? I didn't know, though I did feel like my face was a little hot perhaps. But in all my years...never not once had I ever heard my mother say "pussy", nor a couple of other words for that matter. And hearing her say it, the way she did...well, it was sort of just naughty nice, in a strange sort of way. "It didn't," I told her. "And since we're being honest here mom, I'm actually glad you enjoy it, and that you and dad are having such a good, uninhibited life with one another. Just as Cathy and I are having. I enjoy seeing Cathy with another woman, just as much as I now believe dad enjoys seeing you." "Does he ever!" Mom quipped, and for a moment I could have sworn she had dropped her hand down between her legs for a moment, though she must have caught herself, placing it soon on top of the table again. "Though admittedly, I enjoy doing it with Shelly perhaps more than anyone else." "Yeah, Cathy's sort of that way with our friend Janice. Once the two of them get going at it, you almost have to dump water on the two of them to break the two of them up." Mom really giggled at that, though I only then realized that maybe I was sharing a bit too much with her. This really was starting to get more than a little personal and intimate. Not to mention the fact, I was starting to get a little aroused once again myself just thinking about it. "Yeah, she told me that," mom grinned. "So she knew where I was coming from. And don't think ill of me for saying this honey, but I'd be the first one to admit, I am sure watching her with Janice would be as exciting as seeing her with Shelly. And I'd be willing to bet even your dad would love seeing that!" "Ok, now we were crossing one of those lines in the sand," I thought to myself, though the image mom had just painted wasn't necessarily one that I could disagree with. Only that it was mom who had said it. "I'm sure he would," I said instead, and then made some attempt at changing the subject, sort of. "How do you think he's going to take hearing about us knowing now?" I asked honestly curious. "Well, at first I am sure he will be a little surprised." "Oh? Just a little?" "At first...perhaps," mom grinned, though I could sense there was a lot more going on here than she was letting on to. "Ok, spill it," I told her, starting to worry just a little. Maybe she could sense that, or see it in my face. "Oh don't get all rolled up in a ball," she told me. One of her favorite sayings. "I kind of told Cathy one way she would definitely catch him off guard, and ease him into hearing all this, would be perhaps to do so...well, topless." "Topless? You mean with her boobs hanging out and all?" "Well yes, isn't that generally what that means? I did say, that it was just a suggestion, though only if you were okay with it. But you and your dad are a lot alike. You've both always been fond of that particular area of a female's anatomy. So I was also pretty sure that if Cathy started to explain to him the whole story...while sitting there like that, he'd be more inclined to listen without getting all upset. Unless the idea of your father seeing your wife's boobs is a big no...no, or something. Though for the life of me, I couldn't imagine why you would. After all Dave, it's not like you haven't seen mine now, you know?" She had me there. And she was right too. Cathy and I had never had a problem with nudity, not ever. And to be perfectly honest about it, now that the so called cat was actually out of the bag, I really didn't see a problem with it now either, and told her so. "Oh...so you'd be okay if I were to sit here with my boobs hanging out in front of you huh?" "It's your home mom," I reminded her. "If you and dad want to walk around naked in front of us? That's your business. "If you think that either Cathy or I would get all freaked out about it, you'd be wrong." "We'll see," mom laughed, just then reaching up to remove the pullover top she was wearing. The fact she hadn't been wearing a bra, something that hadn't been missed by me either as she took it off. "For starters," she grinned. "As long as you're okay with it." I was. But I wasn't sure what my cock was thinking at the moment. Having seen mom's tits in the pictures, hell...and a lot more than just that, still wasn't quite the same as actually seeing them for real. Though I did my damndest not to stare at them, trying to be as casual, and as normal as I possibly could. Even that was becoming increasingly difficult. I was almost relieved when we both heard the sound of Cathy and dad entering the house. I half expected for mom to put her shirt on again. She didn't. Content to sit there with her boobs hanging out. Cathy was the first to appear, and then smiled upon seeing mom. "Well now, that looks like a good idea," Cathy stated, and immediately reached up and around herself, removing the already skimpy bikini top she had on. Dad emerged moments later, taking note of both girls now topless, though merely nodding his head, first at them, and then at me. He was obviously a bit nervous still, especially now that we all sat, confronting one another in a weird sort of way. There was no doubt in my mind that the factor of two sets of bare tits, was easing the awkwardness a little. "You know what I really should do?" Mom suggested, "Is to call and invite Jack and Shelly over for a drink." "You sure about that?" Dad asked nervously. "You know how Shelly can get when she's had a few." "That's what I'm counting on," she laughed, and then went inside to make that call. Dad and I looking at one another a bit sheepishly. "Mellow out you two. Relax. No one said anything about swapping wives, or incest. "Just relax and realize that we're all open-minded adults here. That's all. No more...no less." "Uh huh," I thought. I could just imagine what might happen after Jack and Shelly arrived.   Mom came out a minute or so later. She had a certain look on her face that I had seen before...playful. But under the circumstances, that told me something else was up. "They'll be here in a couple of minutes," she said grinning, and then leaned over whispering something in my wife's ear. "Ah oh..." dad said. "What?" I responded, now worried. He just looked at me.     "I'm sure we're about to find out," he stated turning to look out over the railing down the beach to where Jack and Stacy's bungalow stood. Moments later, he nodded his head again turning back towards mom. "Like I said..." he left off. Now it was my turn to look, and saw what he had. Jack and Stacy were indeed headed our way. And neither one of them had a stitch on. "I had no idea this was actually a nudist resort," I chuckled trying to sound normal when I did. Though I was surprisingly nervous and apprehensive for some strange reason, though Cathy and mom both seemed as relaxed as I'd ever seen them. So much so in fact, that Cathy now stood, slipping off her short, shorts, now standing bare ass naked as well. "Like they say...when in Rome." "We're not in Rome," I attempted to tell her just under my breath, though Cathy either ignored, or pretended not to hear me. I noticed that even dad seemed a little surprised by my wife's sudden boldness, although he had in fact already seen her topless a bit earlier. It was when mom went back inside to grab a pitcher of Margaritas she'd made up earlier, that really set me back a bit. She too was now coming back out, naked. Aside from the photos I had seen, and then her actually baring her tits in front of me, I had never before in all my years, actually seen my own mother naked. As much as I didn't want to admit it to myself...she looked damn fucking good! "Ah...you're here!" She smiled already pouring drinks as Jack and Stacy climbed the short flight of stairs leading up from the beach to the deck. Introductions weren't really necessary of course. Mom merely acknowledging them to us unnecessarily. "Jack...Shelly," she grinned handing over their drinks. "Glad you could come." "Hello, Betty, Mike. Yes, I Hope we do," Shelly teased just under her breath. "Ah; oh," I thought. "Just what I was worried about." Don't get me wrong here. It wasn't the thought of perhaps actually engaging in something with Jack and Shelly that bothered me. It was the idea or thought of doing so in front of my own parents, or visa-versa. I just wasn't at all sure how I would react, or deal with that. Though it appeared quite obvious to me, that neither Cathy or mom seemed to be having any difficulty with that. Perhaps only dad and I. But then again, maybe I, even more so than him. A fact that was confirmed moments later. "Seems I'm a bit overdressed," Dad laughed. Which we both were, all things considered. With a shrug, dad simply slid off his shorts and underwear, removing the sport shirt he had on after that. That left me standing there with the only thing still on. My own shorts. I couldn't help but look of course. Though somewhat thankful and relieved that neither dad, nor Jack were sporting erections...at least for the moment, anyway. And though I had seen dad's cock a time or two, as he'd never been shy about walking into the bathroom to pee, rarely closing the door when he did (unless mom was around), so seeing him flaccid like he was, wasn't all that unnerving. The problem I was having...was the fact that I was indeed partially erect. All this bare female flesh was getting to me, whether I liked it or not. And whether mom just happened to be one of them. Like I said, mom was in pretty fine shape for her age, even more so than Shelly was at this point. And I had found Shelly attractive the first time we'd met. "Don't tell me you're cock-shy Dave," Cathy teased. "You've never been so before." "I've never been naked in front of my folks before either," I shot back...revising my comment. "At least not as an adult anyway." "With an adult, mature penis you mean?" Cathy chuckled, just as both mom and Shelly did. "Would it help if I helped you remove those?" Shelly offered. I laughed at that, stepping back slightly. "About the only thing her disrobing me might help with, is making me more aroused than I already am," I freely admitted. Though that was perhaps received as a direct challenge. As though they'd discussed it beforehand, both Shelly and my wife suddenly approached. And together, simultaneously pulled down on my shorts. In one fell swoop, both my shorts, and my briefs were suddenly yanked down around my ankles. And just as I feared, and now confirmed; my rapidly swelling cock sprang up like a pogo stick, even bouncing for a moment with the sudden extraction of my clothing. "Oh my!" Mom actually exclaimed, which didn't help much. But neither did it help when Shelly suddenly placed her hand firmly around my cock, actually fondling it right there in front of everyone. In moments, I was even harder than I had been. "Anyone mind if I suck on this a little?" She asked...not to me, but glancing over towards my wife...and mother. It was like I didn't even have a say in the matter. And though my brain might have been thinking one thing, my cock was certainly thinking something else. "I don't mind...if no one else does," Cathy stated, only then looking first towards mom, and then dad. "Fine with me," dad said first. "I know I don't mind watching that, not at all." His comment surprising me. But then maybe, just maybe, dad and I were a lot alike in that department as well. I'd always considered myself to be a bit more of a voyeur as opposed to being an exhibitionist. It never failed to turn me on, watching or seeing someone else actively engaged, especially with my wife. He even walked over, sat down, picking up his drink as though settling in for the show. "Mom?" I heard Cathy prod, once again surprising me in a sense, now turning to look directly towards her, locking eyes with her as I did. "No, I ah..." she stammered briefly, perhaps even blushing a bit. "I think I'd actually enjoy seeing that as well." Ok. A little weird or not. Just hearing my own mother say that she wouldn't mind seeing her son's cock getting sucked sort of sent shivers running through me. As well as a couple of throbs down my cock. Though Shelly's mouth soon encompassed it seconds later. "Oh fuck!" I actually moaned, forgetting myself for a moment. Once again, I don't recall ever having dropped the "F" bomb in front of my parents before. And I can't honestly say I even realized that I had. Shelly's mouth and lips becoming a vacuum on my cock, which combined with the aspect of being outdoor public sex; another small little fetish of mine perhaps, simply intensified the sensation. Along with actually being watched, even though my folks happened to be amongst those who were watching. I actually heard mom chuckle when I said that, though my eyes were currently closed, and I didn't dare open them. "May I?" Cathy asked. And then I did. I looked over to find Jack standing there looking at his wife while she knelt there in front of me, slathering away on my cock. He was fisting his own turgid phallus now, as well; which had grown substantially since I'd seen him last. He released his own hand, smiling at my wife as she glanced over towards me briefly, as though asking for permission. I think my own smile back at her, did that, as she now knelt in front of Jack, taking in his cock in much the same way that Shelly was still doing to me. Side by side now... the two of us standing there looking on, watching our respective cocks getting sucked. "Babe?" I heard dad say, almost afraid to look. Though for me, it was like watching a train wreck. You just couldn't look away, even if you wanted to. Dad had stood up, and just like Jack and I, he was fully hard. Mom had walked over, now kneeling next to my wife as she continued sucking Jack's cock, and began working away on dad's. I couldn't help it. Seeing her do that, seeing dad's reaction, along with all the other erotic sounds being made, was escalating my own heightened arousal, like it or not. It was again a strange sensation for me to comprehend or deal with. Sort of like catching your parents doing it for the first time. You know that you don't really want to see them doing it, but at the same time, you can't help feeling a little excited, because they are. It was sort of like that. Except for the fact they were right there in front of me, (well next to me) as I was getting my own cock sucked off quite deliciously I might add. "Maybe we should take this inside," dad spoke a moment or so later. "Not that I am worried about what anyone might think," he added. "But this particular little party is about the right size...for now," he grinned, and then followed mom back into the house, just as the rest of us did. Cathy stepped in, in front of me, looking back. "You okay?" She asked, actually concerned. "I'm not sure yet," I freely admitted to her. "Seeing mom and dad is one thing, I guess I'm okay with that. It is a little arousing seeing it," I told her. "Just not sure about...well, you know." Cathy winked. "What if..." she questioned without stating the obvious. And I actually had to think about that for a minute. I guess technically, it wouldn't really be considered incest now would it? If she did? I wasn't exactly sure about that, but the dilemma over worrying about the technicalities was resolved for me minutes later. By now, mom was pretty well worked up herself. Once again, a side of her I had not really seen before (not counting the photographs of course). By the time we had come back inside, Shelly had already pulled mom over to the couch, having her lay down on it as she settled in between mom's legs. "Oh fuck, I love seeing this."     I looked at dad. Another surprising "F" bomb. But as he stood there looking on, all the while stroking his cock, I couldn't help myself, not even realizing it for a moment, that I was pretty much doing the same thing myself. Even Jack walked over. The three of us almost standing in a line now looking on. Somehow, Cathy slid in between Shelly's legs lying on her back sort of, as Shelly more or less sat on my wife's face. Cathy now eating her. "That really is fucking hot, isn't it?" Jack stated. To which I could only agree in abject silence. I was still casually stroking my own hard throbbing cock, looking on. By this time, most... (Though not all perhaps) of my own inhibitions and concerns were evaporating with each passing minute. Seeing mom lying there with an expression of pure pleasure on her face, while Shelly continued to tease and pleasure her pussy, simultaneously reaching up to fondle and caress mom's magnificent tits, was honestly arousing. Added to that of course, seeing Shelly likewise grinding away on my wife's face. The actual sound of her wet cunt, and Cathy slurping away at it, sending me all too close to the edge already. "Ok, my turn!" Cathy announced suddenly. Shelly standing as Cathy slid from beneath, mom starting to rise as well until Cathy shook her head "no", letting her know in an instant what her intent here was. I think...mom looked briefly in my direction. But if I had intent of saying, let alone doing anything, that decision or response was quickly taken from me. In a flash, Cathy had switched places with Shelly, now down on her knees as she began licking mom's cunt. And just as she had done to Shelly, Shelly now sliding beneath my wife so that she could lick my wife's pussy. "You need to go fuck that," dad half spat, urging Jack on. "That is one wet looking pussy. So if you don't...I sure as hell will!" Jack didn't need any further coaxing however, and was soon positioning himself on the floor between his wife's legs. In moments he had slipped inside, and began slow, steady fucking with her as this now very erotic train of people came together. It was only a moment or so when dad waddled over towards the head of the couch, taking up position on the end. Mom easily grasped his thick tool, and began licking and sucking it. Once again I found myself all alone, looking on...though enjoying what I was seeing like it or not. "Get over here baby. I still have a free hand," Cathy grinned, going back to work on mom's cunt, though I managed to climb over the back side of the couch, sitting on it, now looking down with a direct view of everything as Cathy's hand indeed came up to surround, and now begin fondling me. It wasn't long after that, when things started to happen. The intensity of the moment perhaps, or the spur of, if you want to call it that, became the catalyst for several sudden unexpected orgasms perhaps. With mom being the trigger for that as all things went. Whatever, and however Cathy was licking, and sucking on mom's clit, it soon took her over the edge. I heard mom cry out, literally lifting her ass off the couch as Cathy held on, momentarily releasing my cock in order to support mom's ass with her hands as Cathy steered her through her dramatic climax. Crying out as she did, even with her mouth still surrounding dad's cock, and then hearing dad's sudden deep throated grunt, his face bright red now. I knew then, by his expression and movement, he was currently pumping a load into mom's mouth. By now mom had finally forced Cathy away from her, too sensitive perhaps, though Cathy merely switched from mom now, to me. In an instant, she had my cock in her mouth, even as she likewise began to climax, still humping away on Shelly's face. I watched then as Jack suddenly pulled out of his wife, fisting his cock. Streamers of white hot semen suddenly exploding from his cock-tip to begin splashing and landing almost everywhere. Much of it on Shelly's tits, but several spurts actually finding a place along my wife's back. And though he had removed his cock, Jack had quickly replaced it with his fingers, almost digging inside his wife's cunt as though looking for something. Which in a way, I guess he was. Shelly's trigger! Whatever he did, or however he did it, the next thing I saw was this liquid gush of clear liquid, almost like water, suddenly spurting up and out of Shelly's pussy. To my amazement, she seemed to just hold it that way. This continued spray, this fountain of female nectar, which by now was literally saturating the floor in front of her. It slowed briefly, almost stopping, only to spurt again for a brief moment, one or two additional little parting shots as Shelly finally came down from her climax. I only then realized, I too had somehow managed to fill my own wife's waiting mouth as she looked up towards me, licking her lips...faint traces of my spending still clinging to her lips. "Fucking A!" I exclaimed, and then heard everyone laugh, a tension breaker perhaps, though it was well needed at the moment. Gathering ourselves, though not our clothing, we all headed back outside once again for refreshments, as well as a chance to personally collect ourselves. Something I at least, really needed. I still wasn't sure what to make of all this. Or how I would necessarily feel about it later. But I knew as I sat there sipping my drink as we all seemed to settle into a friendly, now comfortable dialogue with one another, even while still nude, that things would no doubt, never be the same again. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Virilità Ricorrere Community: Part 1. Dave soon learns his parents new retirement resort in more than it seems. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Well over a year ago now, my parents decided to move into one of those assisted living places, or retirement homes if you will. I was a little surprised by that when they did, but after seeing the brochures and such where they'd be living, I could certainly understand why. My folks, Mike and Betty Anderson, had done very well for themselves. Dad had owned his own business (which I was now running) and had tucked away a nice tidy amount of money to retire on. And they were still pretty young too. Dad was only 61, and mom was 58 when they decided they'd had enough of urban living and had found a place that they could retire to and live the "easy life", as dad had put it. Unfortunately, that meant moving to South Carolina, very close to Myrtle Beach, which was about a twelve-hour drive from where my wife Cathy, and I still lived. But again, I could see why they wanted to move there. They would basically have their own little bungalow, which was more of a luxury kind of place rather than the typical condominium or apartment. They didn't have to worry about grounds-keeping obviously, as that was all done and maintained by the retirement center. In addition, there was an adjacent golf course, which was something both mom and dad enjoyed doing. So I could easily envision the two of them golfing almost every day. Though there was also access to horseback riding, boating, as well as a number of events that were held there at the retirement center itself. They had gone there to take a look, and upon their return, had informed us that I'd be the new owner of the business going forward, and that as they say...is that. My wife Cathy and I, had gone there for a very short visit over a long weekend to help them get moved in. To be perfectly honest, after seeing the place, which I felt was more like a resort than a retirement center, I was a little jealous. I made up my mind to try and do things as well as dad had, and eventually retire early, in a place much like this one. We met a few other people while there, especially as they had an open banquet for everyone on the weekends. Mom and dad's neighbors, Jack and Shelly Tillman, were just about the same age as my parents were, give or take a few years, and had obviously already hit it off, as we shared dinner together. Jack was in tip-top shape, even better in some respects than I was, even though I ran every day. He had a full head of bright white hair, and a deep dark tan that didn't look like burnt toast for a change. Shelly was just as attractive looking, though she perhaps still died her hair blonde, though it certainly didn't look unnatural on her. Even more surprisingly, she'd been wearing a two piece tank eenie swim suit when we first met them early that afternoon. It certainly wasn't a bikini or anything like that, but it was certainly cut low enough if front that I had to tear my eyes away from her obvious cleavage, something that wasn't lost on Cathy either as she even gave me a soft elbow in the ribs at one point. But we came away from dinner, and finally our visit feeling like mom and dad were certainly going to be more than happy living here. Once again...I felt a bit jealous, and even Cathy mentioned that she too wouldn't mind retiring in a place similar to this one when it was our turn to live the "easy life". By now, it had been a year since we'd been there for any real visit, so leaving the business in capable hands, Cathy and I decided to take two weeks to go and visit mom and dad. Naturally, they were excited to see us, and certainly had plenty of room as they had a nicely furnished "guest room" just waiting for us. I was already looking forward to golfing myself, and Cathy was looking forward to doing some horseback riding, something she had always wanted to do. The first indication we got that there were some rather strange and strict rules here, was when on the second night of our stay with them, mom and dad informed us that they had a previous commitment they had made, and couldn't get out of. Something about a special Anniversary celebration for another couple, which was a "by invite only” sort of an affair. We had noticed early on that there was an enormous looking clubhouse that was closed off, and well fenced down near the beach. Once again, it was for "members only", no guests allowed. And it was obviously, where this particular party would be held. Cathy and I didn't think much of it however, after all, the only people we knew besides mom and dad, were Jack and Shelly, and even then...only in passing really. I had to laugh when mom told us "Dave and Cathy, Don't wait up for us,"  Then with a mischievous little wink, she and dad disappeared out the door together. I hadn't seen the two of them this loving or this intimate with one another in years. Whatever magic this resort held for them, it was certainly well worth whatever cost. Cathy and I had even noticed that they were both looking a lot better fit. Daily exercise for certain, along with the golfing and opportunity to swim every day, had gotten both of them in better shape and spirits by the look of things. They'd been gone maybe about an hour, way early in the evening yet. Cathy and I casually lounging around out on their private little deck drinking frozen daiquiris. Family Journal. "Dave? Did you see where mom put that photo album?" she asked me at one point. She and mom had been looking through it earlier. Mom had been showing her a few pictures of when I had been a little boy, many of which Cathy had never seen before. She wanted to look through it again, though I had no real idea where mom had kept such things, especially as I hadn't really seen her put it away. All I had seen was her return to her bedroom, coming out moments later without it. So it had to be in there somewhere, though I was hesitant to go looking for it. I always had respected my parent's privacy, even growing up as a kid. Something I knew for sure they had both appreciated. "It's in mom's room someplace," I responded. "But I don't feel really comfortable going in there and snooping around for it either!" I added to that. "I'm not asking you to snoop, I'm just asking you to look for me. If you see it without snooping for it, I'd like to browse through it again." I figured it wouldn't hurt to look. If I quickly spotted it, I saw no harm in retrieving it for her again. If I didn't...then she'd just have to wait until the following day when mom was home again. I poked my head into their bedroom intending to just have a quick look-see, figuring even then I probably wouldn't find it. As I scanned quickly about the room, the only place it obviously could, or would be, was on the upper shelf in their closet. Which at the moment happened to be standing open. Sure enough, there it was, sandwiched between a couple of others by the looks of it. Even then, I hesitated, not sure if I should still even go in there or not, when Cathy called out behind me. "Do you see it?" "Yeah, I see it," I answered back, only then deciding it was no big deal to walk in and retrieve it briefly so that Cathy could look through all the pictures again. After all, mom and dad would be gone all evening long, and I was fairly certain I'd have the book put back, and Cathy and I in bed sound asleep long before mom and dad ever came home. They'd already proven themselves to be quite the night owls, much to my surprise. "Sweet!" Cathy responded, no doubt waiting for me as I stepped further into the room heading towards the closet. I reached up, intending to lift the photo album sitting on top of that one in order to retrieve it, which I then attempted to do. But as I did, it seemed to catch or drag along the one just beneath it, which now fell off the closet shelf, down onto the floor. Several loose photos spilling out, which I thought immediately odd, as mom had always been quite particular about organizing her photo albums. As I reached down to collect them as well as the partially opened album, which was now lying face down, I froze! My eyes held there in disbelief! It took several moments for me to even begin to comprehend what I was looking at. Most of them of course were of mom and dad, nude...along with several others, most of which I'd never seen before. In a few, as I continued to quickly thumb through them, showed photos of Jack and Shelly in them as well. Likewise, in the nude, and in many of them...showing the two of them obviously, and busily engaged in several sexual situations with mom and dad. One page said “Mike & Betty – Jack and Shelly, February 2022” I think I actually sat down on the floor in a state of shock as I now began to flip through several more, starting at the front of the book. To my surprise, the album was completely filled, so there were literally hundreds of photos in addition to the dozen or so loose ones that had fallen out. Obviously, mom had run out of room, and hadn't gotten any more inserts yet.     Now, in all honesty, it's probably important that I say something here. Although I was indeed shocked by what I'd discovered here. After all, it was mom and dad, it's not like this sort of thing would have freaked me or Cathy out, for other reasons. You see, Cathy and I, though we certainly didn't consider ourselves swingers by any means; had from time to time, "partied" with some mutual friends of ours. Not all the time mind you, just on occasion, and always with one or two other couples we knew, and never outside of that. Cathy and I saw it as a way to periodically spice up our own sex-life, and with those particular close friends, there was never a fear of jealousy, or any kinds of sexually transmitted diseases getting in the way. So like I said...it's not like seeing something like this was the thing that was shocking. It was seeing who it was. I am sure that my continued absence, and silence, had eventually provoked Cathy's curiosity as moments later I heard her standing there in the doorway. "What are you looking at?" She asked. "You're not going to believe it," I told her. Setting the book down, simultaneously handing her the dozen or so loose photos I had gathered up. She looked at me quizzically, though taking them, and then glancing down at the very first one I had purposely placed there for her to begin with. I figured it might be an easier way for her to realize and accept what I'd just discovered. The first photo showed two women lying on a bed together (And if she took a moment to recognize it, she'd see that the bedcover in the photo was the exact same one on mom and dad's bed). The women's faces were mostly obscured however, primarily because they were clearly enjoying a mutual '69' together. It took me only a moment to realize which one was mom, and which one was Shelly though after looking even more carefully at it. Which is exactly what Cathy had done. I almost laughed as Cathy looked away at the photo, now looking down at me. "Is this your...." "Mother? Yes!" I nervously laughed shaking my head. "And obviously...the other woman is Shelly." Cathy once again glanced at the photo, now recognizing her as well, though she quickly slipped the first photo to the back, now staring at the next one, which I had also just managed to purposely place. "Yeah, and that one's of mom too...but I can assure you, that's not my father's cock she's sucking!" That much was evident, in quick comparison now of some of the others. I'd never seen my father's cock hard before. Not exactly something you'd ever expect to see. But we sure as hell were now! And admittedly, it was rather impressive looking, even judging it against myself perhaps, let alone Jack's cock, which though thick, was considerably chubbier in size. There was one photo showing mom down on her knees, she'd managed to gobble up his entire cock, though again that was no real feat all things considered. But it was in seeing Shelly, likewise kneeling next to mom, doing the same thing to dad's cock, though not quite throating it entirely that gave interesting comparison. "Jesus! I can't believe this!" Cathy finally quipped, now sitting down on the edge of the bed next to me, though I continued to sit on the floor with an entire album full of photos, most of which I hadn't even looked at yet. Finally she giggled, though continuing to thumb through the rest of the loose photos. Just like me, the initial shock of seeing my parents like this had sunk in. Now it was out of pure curiosity, and decadent interest perhaps that we both continued to look through the remainder of the photo album. Chronologically, you could see that there had been several "parties" or "events" which mom and dad had participated in since their moving here. Interestingly enough, the first several photos only ever showed mom and dad together, though obviously participating with one another in front of several other couples. Gradually, more and more appeared, initially with just Jack and Shelly appearing, though in time...that too gave way to more and more couples, many of whom Cathy and I hadn't met yet. The last few pages of photos had proven to be the most decadent perhaps, even beyond much of what Cathy and I had experienced. In one...mom was lying on the floor, and by the looks of it, she already had a fair amount of cum-cream that had been shot over and upon her body. In particular, her tits and pussy. Cathy and I counted at least six still stroking erections, that appeared to soon be adding to that. And who knows how many already had before then? "Mom? A cum-dumpster? Who knew?" I asked myself, though by the look in her eyes, she certainly seemed to be enjoying it. Especially as she was simultaneously having her pussy licked by a woman, who again I hadn't recognized as seeing before. There were others as well of course. One of dad lying back getting his cock licked and sucked by two women, as Shelly sat on his face, mom kneeling off to one side, holding one of Shelly's tits and smiling at the camera. By the looks of it, it had obviously been one hell of a party! Though it was still way early yet, Cathy and I both seemed to get a sense of anxiousness at being caught like this. We quickly replaced the album back where I'd originally found it, took a quick look around (even straightening the bed cover before leaving) and then retreated back outside to the patio where Cathy fixed us both another stiff drink. "So...did you ever suspect anything growing up?" She asked. "Not ever," I responded easily. "Hell Cath...I never even caught them doing it, not even once, that's how careful they must have been back then. And I think I only stumbled in on mom once when she was changing, and even then I didn't really see anything, except for her wearing panties and bra, or something like that. So no. No way in hell would I ever have suspected anything like this!" "You think they had any idea before moving down here?" "I really doubt it. I just can't imagine that being the case. Afterwards maybe. But even then, they must have slowly, and carefully been introduced to it." "Yeah, I think so. Even the first few photos seem to confirm that. The look on your mom and dad's face seemed a little more cautious, even apprehensive perhaps, though they must have obviously been getting off doing that in front of other people, and visa-versa. But looking and comparing those to some of the others, you can definitely see a change taking place." "You mean like mom getting her pussy licked by another woman for example?" I quipped, something of which I still hadn't gotten my head around yet. Even with some of the other photos we had looked at, I still couldn't imagine mom being that open-minded. Open-minded enough to get eaten, and then eating another woman's cunt. Though I sure enjoyed seeing it whenever Cathy did that. Cathy laughed. "Yeah that. Hell, I know I like it, so why shouldn't your mother?" "It's not that," I responded back. "It's that it's..." "Mom," Cathy finished for me. To which I could only grin like an idiot, shaking my head at her. "You know what's really bad?" Cathy now asked. "No...what?" "Seeing those? Has suddenly made me really horny!" "Jesus Cathy!" I responded to that, as though her admission was too far off the decadent scale for me to admit to myself. "Oh and you aren't?" She challenged seriously. "Not even a little?" "Ok, maybe a little," I acknowledged, though not willing to admit that it was seeing my own mother and father doing stuff that had actually aroused me. Admitting to seeing some of the other people (even if they were engaged with my folks) was a little easier to accept in a way. "For an older woman, Shelly really does have a nice set of tits," I confessed. To which Cathy again snickered at. "Good god, Dave; maybe you won't say it, but I sure as hell will, your mom has great looking tits, and if I wasn't married to you...I'd be tempted to want to suck and play with them myself! As sexy as Shelly is yes...I think you're mom's a hell of a lot sexier than she is! And so's your dad too if we're being honest about it!" "Cathy!" I admonished her without saying anything more. Bad enough she was thinking it...as was I maybe. And worse...now knowing what they enjoyed doing, and worse still, having seen them doing it. I mean after all, this was my own parents! Cathy wasn't about to let me dwell on the obvious however, having moments ago gone back inside to pour us a couple of fresh drinks. When she returned however, she was naked, standing there before me as she handed me my drink. "Shit woman!" I stammered, though taking it from her. "What the hell are you doing anyway?" I asked now glancing about, worried if someone might easily see her standing out here on the deck like that, though obviously she didn't care at the moment if anyone did. "Like I said Dave, I'm horny now. So you can either join me, or you can sit there and watch me play with myself. Either way, I'm getting myself off." True to her word, she soon slipped one of her hands down between her legs, leaning against the wooden railing. Truth to be told...I was horny as well, even if I was having trouble admitting to the reason why. But now at least, seeing my gorgeous, hot...horny wife as she stood there against the railing gave me reason enough to admit to my own arousal as I stood up and quickly shed the rest of my clothing. Needless to say, my cock was about as hard and as firm as it had ever been. "No way that got that hard so soon because of me," she teased. "You're thinking about fucking your naughty mommy aren't you?" "Cathy!" I warned seriously. Seeing mom...and dad, was one thing. Thinking about anything else, was something else...entirely.     "I'm just teasing you," she half pouted, "I didn't mean it," she added, taking it back. "But I bet you wouldn't mind slipping this hard cock of yours," as she grabbed it. "Inside Shelly's pussy, now would you?" At least that one I could admit to, which I did. And to which Cathy then lifted one leg, balancing herself on the railing, allowing me perfect height and access to her pussy, which I easily slipped into. "Imagine that I'm Shelly," she told me. "And then fuck me like I was her," she panted hotly. So I did. Deck Sex. It was hot, fucking my wife out in the open like that, there on the deck with all the world to see if they wanted to. Though in hindsight, I was willing to bet that anyone who could have, was most likely otherwise engaged down at the private club. We could hear the faint sound of music from time to time coming from that direction, though it was a good distance away. And once or twice we even thought we'd heard the sound of laughter coming up from somewhere near the water, though nothing we could make out clearly enough to determine who it was coming from. Enough to guess at perhaps, and even now imagine at...especially after what we'd discovered. Even after I had spurted a fairly healthy load inside my wife's cunt...feeling her climax as well, we were soon at it again a short time later. Enjoying a nice long blow job as I stood there looking out and over the rail, and then craning my neck just a little, trying to imagine what was actually going on down there as my wife sucked me off. I swear, it was one of the best blowjobs Cathy had ever given me as aroused as she was. And then I reciprocated in kind a short time after that. Even as Cathy cried out into the night, I didn't get too worried by any of that, wondering if anyone else was doing the same thing. Admittedly, one person in particular. Finally exhausted, Cathy and I had retired to bed, though I noticed as we did so, it was just after one in the morning. Falling asleep soon after, neither Cathy or I had any idea what time it was when mom and dad came home. As usual however, it was the smell of coffee fresh brewed that woke me. I rolled over glancing at the clock, it was just then around seven thirty. "Mom's up," I said stretching, now sitting as Cathy rolled over onto her side, not quite ready to get up yet. "Pretty bad when mom and dad stay up later, and get up earlier than us!" I told my wife, giving her still bare, pretty ass a playful slap. "Ouch!" She complained, even though I'd spanked that sweet ass of hers a lot harder than that on occasion. "Yeah right," I said finally standing, now scratching, surprised to feel a morning woody just then making an appearance. "You best do something about that before you go wandering off into the kitchen," Cathy teased, finally sitting up in bed now. It didn't help that her full perky tits were clearly revealed as she sat there. Even her nipples were hard, though the cool early morning breeze coming through the window might have had something to do with that. Or not... I slid into a pair of day shorts and headed into the kitchen area. As usual, mom was up reading the paper enjoying her first cup of coffee. "Dad?" "Where do you think?" She smiled. It was Sunday. And dad had a standing foursome for golf; with some friends he'd made. I poured myself a cup and sat down at the table. "Cathy up yet?" She asked. "Just. Or getting anyway," I smiled. Mom stood up. "Good, I need to ask her something," mom smiled at me again and then turned heading off towards our room before I could ask her what. I didn't think anything of it however and began perusing through the paper, only noticing when I had read most of it, along with finishing a second cup of coffee, that neither mom, or Cathy had come back yet. Curious, I stood and headed back towards the bedroom where I could hear mom and Cathy talking. I almost turned away, figuring they were having a "private" chat, which wouldn't have been the first time, until I heard what sounded like my mother whimpering. That did it for me. Though I still knocked lightly, hesitating before trying the door knob. "You might as well come in," I heard mom say. "Guess you should be a part of this too." I opened the door stepping in. Mom and Cathy sitting next to one another at the edge of the bed. My wife looked at me and said simply. "She knows that we know." I almost played dumb, but seeing the look in my mother's face told me that there was no way to bluff anything out of this. Somehow she had found out, though for the life of me, I couldn't see how. I should have known better. "How'd you find out?" I heard myself asking, not yet confirming the obvious. "Because there was a photo lying on the floor of my closet," she said. "I saw it sitting there after your father left this morning. I knew then, you had stumbled across our album." Go figure. And here I thought we had been so careful. There was no hiding it or denying it now however. I opened my mouth to say something...though what I had no idea when Cathy did. "She thought it might be easier to ask me first," she began. "She was really worried about what we might be thinking of them." I again opened my mouth to speak, but Cathy quickly squelched that idea. "So I told her about us," Cathy finished actually smiling at me. "I figured since we knew...that they should." "You mean, does dad...?" "Not yet...but figured it might be easier coming from me when he gets home," Cathy stated. "No sense embarrassing your dad if he's uncomfortable with us knowing any of this, any more than he has too." I nodded my head in agreement, once more looking towards mom. "You don't think I'm some kind of a whore or anything do you honey?" She asked worriedly. "Of course not!" I exclaimed. "No more than Cathy is, or even me for that matter. It's not like you get paid money to go to those parties now do you?" "Well no...but, you saw the pictures." I certainly couldn't deny that, once more nodding my head. "Mom, listen. Think about it. Cathy told you about us too right?" Now it was mom's turn to nod. "Well? We're not exactly in a position to be casting judgment on you then are we? To be honest mom, we didn't see anything in those photos that we haven't participated in ourselves." Seeing the look on mom's face at that moment told me I'd just painted her a pretty vivid picture. She seemed to be looking far off for a moment, so I could only imagine. "So you'd be okay if we..." "Continued?" Cathy finished for her. "Of course we would, mom!" She half laughed, pulling mom close to her for a welcoming, reassuring hug. "Obviously things have changed since the two of you moved here. And by the looks of it, for the better too. Dave and I can both see that you're both happier, even healthier, and doing better. So if having a little naughty decadent fun from time to time is causing that, we're certainly all for it? Aren't we honey?" I think I was grinning like a Cheshire cat, but I wasn't about to explain why. Up until that very moment, I hadn't noticed that the robe Cathy had on, had parted in front, so that now most of her left tit was exposed. It was in fact resting against mom's arm, though she either didn't seem to notice it, or care that it was. "Yeah...of course," I finally managed. Feeling my cock starting to stiffen a little was a good indication it was time for me to make a departure here. The last thing I wanted to do was try and explain why it was...to either one of them. “We love this community, and its emphasis” mom said. It's called Virilità Ricorrere, for a reason. Italian name means virile resort. Dad and I are ready to enjoy life. And enjoying our sexuality is the best part!” "Listen, I'll leave the two of you to finish talking about things in here. I'll go out and make a fresh pot of coffee," I offered. "Good idea," Cathy told me. "You do that. And close the door behind you on your way out. We still have one or two things we probably need to discuss, so it could be a while," Cathy stated. And with that, I left the room, closing the door behind. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Her Spontaineous Breastgasms: Part 2 Reliving a strange phenomenon. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Lying there in bed, the feel of my wife's mouth and tongue as she teasingly pleasured me was erotic enough. Marsha could suck cock like nobody's business, and she was driving me nuts just as she knew she could. But what I also enjoyed was the fact she got aroused, turned on whenever I shared any experiences, any stories with her, just as she was now. And just as she so often did for me too. "So what happened after that night?" She then asked. I was having trouble concentrating, but then I drifted back in time...remembering. "It was that very next Monday, after school, and after I had taken a beating from my friends, though not in the literal sense. Stacy was on the prom committee, and they were meeting a short time later after school planning and preparing for our graduating dance. We'd previously agreed to meet at Johnson & Johnson's," I told her. I saw the confused look on my wife's face as I said that, knowing I'd have to explain, which I then did. "As in the baby oil?" she asked questioningly, as I knew she would. I laughed, shaking my head no. "No, we called it that because of two very popular teachers at the school a year back prior to all this. When the school was originally built, someone fucked up on the dimensions, when they built the wall between the auditorium and the gym, they didn't quite come together the way it had been planned for. What they ended up with was a little hall that led nowhere, a three and a half foot dead end. An alcove that later on they planted a tall fake tree in, though someone kept moving it. It became a running joke as to where the tree would end up, leaving that weird little alcove vacant. In the beginning, it was a place to go and steal a quick kiss with your girlfriend, it wasn't long before it became a status symbol for anyone who did." "Ok," Marsha said following along, "But where does the Johnson and Johnson come in?" she then asked. "Someone caught Mrs. Johnson, and Mr. Johnson kissing one another in that alcove. "So? What's wrong with two obviously married teachers having a little fun, simply kissing one another?" "Nothing...except they were both married to different Johnson's at the time," I told her. "Oh!" My wife laughed. "Now I see!" "Over time, the story went from someone catching them kissing, to someone catching them touching, to finally...someone catching them actually fucking. Eventually they were both called in. Denied any of that ever happened of course, but sadly...they were both let go the following year. Ever since then, that alcove that then had a permanently chained tree sitting inside it, was known as Johnson and Johnson corner," which is where Stacy and I had agreed to meet after school. Now...the other thing about that was, the school had quite stupidly created the perfect place, the perfect camouflage to hide what now really began to happen there. Bushy enough, and big enough to hide someone's presence, it was no obstacle to slip around the tree and hide in back of it without being seen. So ironically, the very rumor that had caused the expulsion of the two teachers, now became even more symbolic, and more of a challenge to become a rapidly growing member of a very secretive club. Stacy wanted us to meet there, become members before we graduated. So we decided to meet there quickly before her committee meeting. I sighed delightedly as Marsha began sucking my cock hungrily. "Go on..." she slurred. "So anyway...she was already waiting for me behind the tree when I got there. She had taken off her top, her cute little boobs totally bare, nipples rock hard and waiting for me when I came around and found her. I doubt seriously that anyone actually fucked behind that tree, though there were claims by a few who said they did. I know we were scared that we'd still be discovered, even with it being after school. So I'm sure that a majority of those who claimed they had, were simple exaggerations as well. But Stacy and I were determined at least to do something, and that came in the form of me getting her off, simply by playing with her tits, which I did. I sucked them, played with her nipples, pulling on them just the way she liked until she came. And as I would learn later, I knew she had, simply by the way her face screwed up whenever she did, whether it was simply by tit-play, or when I eventually went down on her, and even fucked her for the first time the night we actually graduated. But I'll save that story for another time," I said smiling. "Point being...after that, wherever, and whenever we could over the course of the next few weeks, I was constantly getting Stacy off, just by playing with her tits whenever we could get away with it." "Well don't stop now...or I will!" Marsha warned me. "What happened next?" "Well, we got braver and bolder as the days went. Though since Stacy hardly ever wore a bra by now, that made it a whole lot easier for us. The fact her nipples seemed to get even more sensitive, making it easier for her to actually climax, and far more quickly too, we'd started doing things almost right out in the open in fact. As we often did, I had walked her to her next to last class, my own just across the hall from hers, we always had a few minutes to chat before the bell rang, so once again, as usual, we were standing there leaning up against the lockers as some of the others in our classes walked by. We were standing in such a way that we were shielding what my hand was doing to her with our books. I was just fingering her nipple, through her blouse in fact, though enjoying the fact it was fucking rock hard, flicking it back and forth, grazing it with my fingernail when she came. For a moment, I thought she was going to pass out, her eyes almost rolling into the back of her head, reaching out to steady herself, grabbing onto my arm as she climaxed. Which is when Miss Peterson, her teacher walked by heading towards the class. She saw the look on Stacy's face, stopped to ask if she was alright as she looked ill, about to pass out. It was all we could do to keep from laughing, though Stacy did in fact feign being "dizzy" after that, which she was...but not for the reason Miss Peterson thought of course. She then asked if I'd take Stacy down to the nurses office and have her looked at. Which I did. I gave her another orgasm while sitting in the office waiting for the nurse to come out and see her. Like I said, we started doing some pretty risky things then, disappearing into one classroom or another between our own classes. Sometimes...if we had time, Stacy would jerk me off. She loved having me cum on her tits, which very often made her cum again, just thinking about my sticky wet spunk clinging to her boobs. After that happened the first couple of times, I started calling her "Breastgasm" since she seemed to be able to have an orgasm almost at the drop of a hat, or rather...at the merest, slightest touch of my hands on her tits. It was almost automatic with her after that." "So what happened that caused the two of you to breakup?" My wife asked. "Well that really is the weird and sad part to the story. As I told you, Stacy and I had already decided we were going to give one another our virginity on graduation night. We'd been talking about it, and planning it for the past couple of weeks. I'd actually booked a nice room at a nearby hotel, though I wasn't the only one who had done that either. Once again, it was something a lot of seniors did, getting rooms under the pretense of not driving home drunk, which everyone's parents knew we would be. And completely ignoring, or overlooking the obvious. Such was the way of things back then. Anyway, we made a mistake, got caught...though at the time, neither one of us knew it, not until the very next day, during the dance. And even then, Stacy didn't let on anything until much later on that evening, after we'd actually had sex for the very first time together. It was the first... and last time we ever did." "Go on," My wife said, completely forgetting all about my cock now, though she still held it in her hand. "What happened then?" "We were both horny...and careless, thinking about the following night. I'd gone to help Stacy with the last of the decorations in the gym prior to the dance. We had decided to have one of our "tit quickies" and ducked out, thinking we'd be alone and unnoticed as we slipped into the girl's locker room, back into the shower area. Obviously, no one was in there, and certainly not in the showers, so we thought we were perfectly safe. Unbeknownst to either one of us, John, Danny, Jake and Matthew had seen us duck out, and soon after, followed us inside. They all watched as I stood there sucking on Stacy's tits, watched as she climaxed, and then climaxed again...and again...and, again! They knew then, I'd been telling them the truth the first time when I first told them she could, and did actually climax that way. They left before we did, so at first, neither one of us knew they had seen us. We went back to the gym, and I soon after left as Stacy was going home with one of the other girls as soon as they finished up.      John was waiting for her out in the parking lot when they came out. He then told her what I had told all of them so very long ago. How she could cum simply by having her boobs played with. He didn't tell her they'd actually watched us doing that either. As far as she knew, I'd been bragging all along, telling all my friends everything we'd done and had been doing. He then clinched it by telling her I had in fact just told him a short while ago, how we'd gone into the shower room together, and how I'd gotten her off then too." "And yet the two of you still went to the dance, and even fucked afterwards that evening?" My wife asked incredulously. "Yeah, we did. Like I said, that was the weird part. Stacy never let on just how upset and mad at me that she was. But...oddly enough, she also didn't want things to end between us, until we actually had made love together, at least once anyway. So that's what happened. I went through the entire evening without a clue that anything was wrong. After the dance, we went back to the hotel, made love, which I thought was beautiful for us both, but then afterwards, she got up, said she needed to do something, and left. Which surprised me as she didn't explain what it was or why. So I waited, wondering...and then finally got up and went looking for her. As I said, there were several couples from our class that had booked rooms there. There were parties going on everywhere, so I thought that maybe Stacy had gotten sucked into one of them. I started looking for her, going from room to room. And then I found her a short time later." I paused remembering, it all seemed so surreal back then, even now. "Remember that guy I told you about sitting next to us at the drive-in?" "Yeah?" "Well, we ran into one another in the hallway, literally. He was running, came around the corner when we collided. Took him a minute to remember me, recognize who I was. When he did, he smiled sheepishly and said, "Hey man...sorry to hear about you and your girlfriend, but from what I hear, she really is hot, and really can get off just by having her boobs played with!" "Stunned, I watched as he ran down the hall, knocked on a door, and then let himself in. Which is when I heard Stacy's laugh. The way she laughed, especially when she was drunk, horny and excited, was unmistakable. I then ran down the hall myself, didn't bother knocking, just opened the door. She was standing there in her formal gown, except that her boobs were bare, hanging out. John was sucking on one of them as she stood there, some other guy, someone I didn't know, sucking on the other. She was in the midst of having an orgasm at that very moment when I walked in. Needless to say, I turned around and left. Drove home. Two weeks later I was in the Navy and headed for boot camp. Never saw Stacy again." "So how did you find out the truth about why she did what she did?" My wife asked. "Ironically, it was at the ten year reunion. Stacy wasn't even there, she didn't come. I heard through the grapevine she had in fact just gotten back from her honeymoon, and perhaps knowing I was going to be there, decided under the circumstances that it wouldn't be a good idea for her to show up. Obviously, the wounds were still deep enough that she would feel awkward running into me again, even though she had recently gotten married. It was towards the end of the evening when I heard laughter coming from a nearby table, I walked over just in time to hear someone sitting there telling this story how the four of them had walked in on Stacy and me in the shower area. He then proceeded to tell the others sitting there how Stacy was duped into believing I'd betrayed her. Needless to say, he shut up when he looked up and saw me standing only a few feet away, but by then I'd heard everything. I looked around, saw John standing over by the buffet table talking to another old girlfriend of his, and walked over. Up until now, I'd avoided him and the other guys most of the night. I tapped him on the shoulder, he turned around surprised to find me standing there, and actually offered me his hand. That's when I turned the lights out for him. I left soon afterwards. But at least now I knew why things had happened the way they had." "Well, I for one am glad that they did, or I might not be married to you now," Marsha told me as she slid up onto my chest, hovering just above me as she rested her wet moist pussy against my shaft. "Still a sad story though, wonder if she'll be at the reunion this year?" she asked. I didn't answer, nor think about it any further. I simply slid my hard cock deep inside my wife's lovely cunt, and enjoyed the pleasure I found there. ** On Friday we went to my high school thirty year reunion, which was actually being held at the old high school. The first thing Marsha asked me to show her when we walked in was Johnson & Johnson corner. I laughed when we arrived there, it had been walled up and bricked in. Something they perhaps should have done to begin with, though the wall itself was now covered with hundreds of carved initials. I looked about hurriedly, withdrew my pocketknife and added my own, as well as Stacy's to the display. Marsha laughed hugging me to her, and then followed me over to the sign in table so we could pick up our name badges. For those who had graduated and were in attendance, they had included a picture of how we'd looked back then; beside our names. After thirty years, a lot of people had changed and it was becoming harder and harder to recognize a few people the way they looked now as opposed to the way they looked back then. Some as I saw as Marsha and I wandered about hadn't changed all that much. Though there was the maturity of age that touched us all, the eyes never did change. We stood and spoke with friends I knew and still considered to be so, feeling more and more pleased about myself that I hadn't let myself go as opposed to a few others that were there. Periodically I glanced about, wondering if Stacy would in fact be there this year, not at all sad to find that John and the other three pricks weren't. "Maybe they heard you were coming," my wife joked when I told her I hadn't seen any of the others. I laughed at that. "I caught John by surprise," I reminded her. "He was bigger than I was even then, if anything...it should be me who should be worried," I quipped back, though after thirty years, I couldn't imagine that John would still be holding a grudge. Either way, I decided it might be best to keep my eyes out for him, just in case. We mingled for a bit, chatted it up with a few friends, and then found ourselves a table to sit at as dinner began. As we were sitting there, I glanced up about to take a bite of my prime rib when I saw her. "Oh my god! She's here!" I said speaking to my wife. Marsha didn't need to ask who, or where, she looked up in the direction I was looking. Stacy stood only a short distance away, looking towards us, it was evident she had just seen me too. "Invite her over," my wife told me. "Go on David...wave her over. I'd like to meet her for one. But maybe it's about time you finally put the past behind the two of you," she added. I kissed my wife, stood, and waved in Stacy's direction. Surprised, she smiled and then somewhat awkwardly made her way over. There was an extra seat at our table, Marsha again the one to invite her to sit down and join us as I introduced the two of them. "Been a long time, David," she said after meeting my wife. "You haven't changed all that much," she told me. "Neither have you," I replied back. Aside from putting on a few extra pounds, which we all had, and now wearing her long hair cut short, far shorter than I would have imagined her ever wearing it, she really hadn't. "Well thanks, but you're just being kind," she said taking her seat. "Your wife's beautiful," she then added once again smiling towards Marsha. "David's always had good taste in women," Marsha responded back winking at her. The awkwardness of the moment in seeing her again quickly passed. Before long we were enjoying our dinner together and catching up on old times. It was then that I noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring, though I didn't ask her about it until she brought it up herself, explaining that she had actually gotten divorced two years ago. What I didn't know until that moment, was the fact she had married Jake, one of the guys who had actually spied on the two of us in the shower room. "Sorry to hear that," I told her, though I was smiling secretly to myself that she'd eventually dumped the guy. By now, we were all feeling comfortable around one another, though the free-flowing booze had certainly helped. "I don't know how much David has told you about us," she wondered asking, as my wife answered her.     "David and I don't have, or keep any secrets from one another," Marsha told her. "In fact, we very often share things with one another in the heat of the moment...if you know what I mean," she surprised me in explaining to her. "So I'm very much aware of everything between the two of you, and don't mind saying...I'm jealous of you. Wish I had the ability to do that myself, do you still?" Marsha then asked, shocking me in asking it that she did, and seeing poor Stacy's face suddenly turn crimson at the question. Though thankfully, she laughed at that, out loud. "To be perfectly honest with you both...it has been a while. But yes, as David and you obviously both know, I can yes." I excused myself to step outside for a smoke, giving the two of them a chance to talk freely for one. It seemed like Stacy was glad for the companionship, and it gave me a chance to collect myself after seeing her again for the first time in years. It wasn't as though I had any feelings for her, beyond hoping we could at least bury the past. But I did hope that perhaps at some point we could sit down and have lunch together, and then let bygones be bygones. When I returned, the girls were missing, though Cheryl and Mike who'd been sitting with us at the table informed me the girls had headed off to the restroom and would be back shortly. They returned a few minutes later, laughing and holding hands like they'd been friends for years. "Stacy took me on a tour of the girl's locker room," she stated as they retook their seats. "I had to see the infamous place for myself," she then teased Stacy, who once again sat there blushing as she said that. But her comment and tour had opened up the door, which I prepared to step through myself, though Stacy beat me to it before I could. "I'm sorry about what happened," she told me. "I didn't learn the truth until several years later," she added. "I should have known better...but, I was young at the time..." "As we all were," I interjected. Stacy nodded her head and continued. "You know the really ironic thing was, even after I had learned the truth about what had really happened, I still forgave Jake for his role in it, determined to make my marriage work. The fact that I could actually climax, just by having my boobs played with," she now whispered quietly to us both, "suddenly became less exciting to him that it had been in the beginning. After a time, Jake actually came to resent the fact that I could, and up until then did. After a while, he refused to even touch them, figuring that I wasn't normal, or at least normal enough for him anyway. Unfortunately of course, that led to resentment on both sides, and I refused to climax any other way until he relented, and showed me some attention in that area, which he refused to do. That however eventually led to our divorce two years ago. And as they say, the rest is history." It was an odd sensation for me, hearing Stacy talk so candidly with the two of us, reminding me in the process what it had been like all those many years ago, simply playing with her boobs, whenever, and wherever we could, watching and hearing her get off that way. Not too surprisingly, I was soon sitting there with a massive erection still thinking about it. Something that didn't go unnoticed either as my wife had soon after dropped her hand down into my lap beneath the table, and began stroking it through my pants. For once, I was glad I hadn't wore beige slacks, which I'd almost put on. ** It was now getting late, nearing the end of the evening. I'd already convinced Stacy into having lunch with me sometime in the very near future, though Marsha had actually one upped me, inviting her over for dinner one evening in addition to that. We soon after made our farewells, saying goodnight to a few others and then left, though not before I had given Stacy an affectionate kiss on the cheek before doing so. "Well, all in all, I'd say the evening went rather well," Marsha spoke shortly after we'd arrived home and were preparing for bed, though by the evil wicked grin on my wife's face, I could see it would be a long time yet before we actually planned on sleeping. As aroused as I was, I didn't mind that. We could after all sleep in the following day, so one of our marathon sex sessions seemed to be exactly what the doctor had ordered. "I'm going to fix myself a drink, would you like one?" she asked. I was already lying in bed, cock in hand at full mast waiting on her. "Sure, why not?" I grinned, waving my cock back and forth towards her temptingly. She grinned, winked. "Hold that...thought," she smiled and then hurriedly disappeared downstairs to fix our drinks before rejoining me. I waited patiently, and then heard her returning a few minutes later coming back up the stairs. Once again, I fisted my rock hard cock, all swollen, purple and angry looking, pointing it towards the doorway. The look on her face as she entered wasn't one I expected. To begin with, it wasn't my wife's. It was Stacy's. "What the...?" I didn't quite finish, shocked, surprised, stunned was more like it as Stacy stood there in the doorway looking at me. She was entirely naked, as was my wife, as a moment later, she stepped behind her, the two of them now standing together looking at me as I lay there in disbelief. "Surprise!" Marsha grinned. "How the hell?" Marsha chuckled, now leading Stacy into our bedroom. "I convinced her earlier, in the bathroom, after our tour through the showers," she informed me. "At first of course...she was reluctant, hesitant to do this. But I assured her I was ok with it, and thought it might be a good way for the two of you to at least become friends again. Things ended between the two of you on such a bad note, so anyway...I convinced her to do this with me. And besides, I wanted to watch her cum while you...and I, played with her tits." I still couldn't believe I was seeing this, hearing this, but as the two of them approached the bed and then crawled into it on either side of me, I knew then, I actually wasn't dreaming. "You're sure about this?" I asked my wife once again. "Baby? I wouldn't miss seeing this for the world!" she told me, and then reached over actually fondling one of Stacy's tits even before I did. Stacy moaned softly, wantonly, already giving in to the too long, unfulfilled urge of having her tits toyed with just the way she liked it. I soon after joined my wife, now touching, kissing, and eventually sucking on the other one, just as she was. True to form, it wasn't long before Stacy had what would be the first, and certainly not the last, of her breastgasms, as my own wife actually referred to it then. Telling Stacy in the process that I had indeed shared with my wife pretty much everything about our past history together, including the pet name I had once given her. It became a blur of sensual delight after that. It had been a long time since I'd had my tongue inside Stacy's cunt, licking her, sucking her clit, and teasing her as I once remembered doing. My own wife, sitting on my cock, feeling it embedded so deeply inside her, the two girls, laughing, teasing, pleasuring one another as they sat atop me, playing with one another's tits. Naturally, Stacy came, though be it from what I was doing, or Marsha, or a combination of both, no longer mattered. Marsha too enjoyed a nice screaming orgasm as well, triggering the first of my own as I jettisoned what felt like a gallon of cream into my wife's wonderfully delicious, sweet feeling pussy. I was soon after treated to another fantasy of my own, as both women lay to either side of me, taking turns feeding one another my cock, often licking and lapping at it together, sucking it, and then even kissing one another with my once again rock hard cock sandwiched between the two them. I took selfish delight in just laying there, watching them as they worked my cock together, finally bringing me to the edge soon after. I lay, watching my spunk suddenly leaping from the head of my cock as the two of them playfully fought over it, squirting and showering one another with my essence before going back to sucking and licking me. They likewise did the same to one another, which was even more erotic and sensual the way I saw it. I had finally rolled away, off the bed, collecting myself and taking a breather. I sat down in one of our nearby lounge chairs, sipping my drink, content to watch the two of them. I had never seen, nor witnessed what could only be described as a titty-suck "69", though that's exactly what it was. The two of them positioned just enough they could simultaneously pleasure one another's tits, hearing their respective, mutual moans and groans as they did so. I don't think I ever remember seeing my wife's nipples as hard or as firm as they were now. And seeing Stacy's again too, remembering back then how they had looked like, felt like when I'd pleasured her before. Now watching as my wife did the playing, pleasuring, as she in turned was on the receiving end as well as Stacy likewise played with her. It wasn't long before I was sitting there once again, rock hard and stiff, feeling more like a teenager as opposed to a forty-something. I sat watching, and then heard what was unmistakably the sound of my wife having an orgasm. I had heard it so many times before, knew when she was, was she felt as she did. And this was a rather intense one. I was actually feeling a bit jealous, oddly enough. My wife had just experienced her first ever breastgasm, and I wasn't the one who had given it to her either!     I sat there for the longest time, perfectly content to watch the two of them laying there together, almost leisurely touching, caressing one another softly until they both eventually looked up, glancing towards me, giggling. I looked down at myself, a long thin string of cum drool hanging from the end of my cock. Up until that moment, I wasn't even aware of it, too engrossed in watching the two of them together, my beautiful lovely wife, and my very ex, but very dear girlfriend. "I think we need to pay some attention to him again," Marsha suggested playfully. "Only this time, I get his face," she added. Seconds later, my wife was doing just that, as for only the second time, I felt my cock slipping inside Stacy's cunt, the warmth of her very wet pussy bathing it, just as my wife's delicious tasting pussy began rubbing against my face. I sighed in the moment, pleasurably. It had been one hell of a reunion, in more ways than one, but more importantly, the ghosts of the past had been put away. All was right with the world again, and especially as I now knew, Marsha was capable of having her own breastgasms. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Stacey's Breastgasms: Part 1. A high school reunion brings back fond mammories. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It had been a very long time since I'd seen many of my old high school friends and buddies. The last time had been at the ten year reunion, this would be the thirty year reunion, and I knew that most of us would have changed between now and then; dramatically. Although I was still in reasonably good shape, even without working out specifically, I had still put on a few pounds, but with the exception of a few perhaps, I figured everyone would be in the same boat as I was. I still had a full head of dark hair, though I had noticed just a sprinkle of gray had begun at the temples. The one thing about myself I had always considered my best feature however, were my eyes, bright blue with just a hint of gray in them. There was a caption in the yearbook next to my photo, it read: "Bedroom eyes". Though my wife Marsha hadn't attended the same school I had, nor would know any of my old friends, she was looking forward to going almost as much as I was. And I for one was looking forward to showing her off. Marsha had a great body, though a few years younger than me, and certainly my graduating class, giving her a bit of an edge perhaps in the looks department. Fairly large breasted, a tight waist and firm well rounded ass, I had no doubt she would be the envy of many women there. And though she knew I was secretly entertaining those very thoughts, she was looking forward to going for no other reason than to perhaps meet a few of my old high school girlfriends that I had shared erotic naughty stories about with her over the past few weeks. And one in particular came to mind, wondering if she would in fact, be there, though she hadn't come to the ten year reunion, so it had been at least thirty years since I had even seen Stacy. I had shared the story of our dating experiences with my wife, which had excited Marsha tremendously. Mainly because of the somewhat unusual circumstances, and very erotic nature of my old girlfriend, which was far different than anyone, I had ever known, including now. The thing about Stacy that was so unusual, was the fact she could climax simply by having her tits played with. Maybe there were other women who could do this, but I'd never met anyone else, not like Stacy anyway. Even my own wife Marsha, who loved it when I played with her tits, as much as I wanted to, in fact; She didn't climax simply from my playing with her the way Stacy did. And not that I minded, certainly not. The fact that Marsha enjoyed as much attention as I gave her in that regard was something I relished, enjoyed and was more than pleased with. Marsha has fairly large tits with extremely sensitive nipples, though not too sensitive as to detract from the enjoyment of being able to play with them to my heart's content. I've actually known a couple of women who were exact opposites. One girl allowed my fondling of her with indifference. She had even forewarned me before hand that she felt virtually nothing when I, or anyone else for that matter played with her boobs. Basically, she got nothing out of it beyond seeing me becoming aroused myself. Unfortunately, part of my arousal and excitement has always come from seeing the woman become aroused or excited by whatever I was doing. So in this instance at least, it was a bit of a letdown, and thus took away from the pleasure I would normally have received. On the other side of that same coin, I had also known a woman who's nipples were simply too sensitive. Once aroused, she could hardly stand to have anyone even touch them. Even just looking at them sent her into giggling fits, super sensitivity once again taking away from, rather than adding to, the enjoyment and sensuality of that particular form of foreplay. Which was a crying shame too, as Gayle; as I recall her name being, had a really nice looking set of tits too. But once she was truly aroused, it was always "hands off", after that. Now the thing about Stacy was, she didn't have really large tits either. She was the type of girl that a well-known saying was written for, "More than a (good-sized) handful is wasted!" I guess if you were to classify her, her tits would be considered on the small side. Certainly not flat chested, not by any means, and yes, when I held them within my hands, they filled them more than adequately with still a bit left over for good measure. But the thing was, Stacy literally could climax, and very often did, just by my playing with them. We had started dating, had been going out for well over a month with nothing more than a few deep soulful kisses being shared between us. With her tits being not quite so large, she very often didn't wear a bra, her pert nipples poking through and pressing against the material of whatever tee shirt or tank top she was wearing. But I always found it interesting that she only did that, going without a bra, whenever it was an activity or an event that virtually made it impossible for me to even think about trying anything. Both times we'd gone to the drive in theatre, she had worn a bra, making it obvious by her suddenly hidden and protected nipples that she was. (I later learned she even went so far as to wear a nipple cover beneath her bra, much like protective pasties, on those evenings when we'd gone out where the temptation might have been too much for either one of us to adhere too.) Like I said, up until now, I hadn't even touched her, though I also hadn't made any real attempt in doing so either, not wanting her to feel like that was all I wanted from her; sex.  I mean I did, but not purely just for that either. I really liked her. Stacy was the first girl I felt like I could have real feelings for, and because of it, I was content to take my time and see how things went. It was perhaps our seventh or eighth real date. We had gone to the drive-in movie, which was now becoming a weekly event for us, and something we both looked forward to. As was usually the case, it was a double feature with the movie we really wanted to see coming on second. Some twenty or thirty minutes before intermission, with each of us bored with the first movie already, we'd quite naturally gravitated to kissing and cuddling, as we'd been doing every time we came to the drive in, waiting for the second feature to start. And not that I minded that either, Stacy was fun as hell to kiss, and it never failed to get either one of us all hot and bothered, though we very often had to force ourselves to take a break whenever that happened, before things got too carried away. Intermission was always great for that it seemed, giving each of us an excuse, though I daresay, it was Stacy who used it as one. I'd have been content to continue on with what we were doing, even with the lights lit up on the blank screen in front of us. Needless to say, I was pretty much expecting that to happen as we sat there, necking in the front seat of my car, wondering how much longer we had before the movie finally ended. Now maybe this was typical of the times back then, perhaps many can relate to this. But there was a sort of a non-spoken game that I think was quite often played in the front seat of every car with a pair of young teens in it. Whether it be at a drive-in, or parked on some lover's lane some place, or even on the couch in the den at her parent's house. We all played it, and we all went home with smiles on our faces afterwards if we (in our minds) made any sort of progress since the last time we played it. I think the unofficial name of the game was, "How close did you come?" And not meaning "cum" per say...but how close did you get to actually touching her tits?" I know for a good many of my friends, it was very often the topic of conversation, come Monday afternoon during gym class. "How far did you get? What happened? What did you do to get that far?" We all shared... techniques that seemed to work, more importantly, the attempts that failed so that no one else would make the same mistakes. I was in fact at that very moment, running through my own mind the advice one of my closest buds had given me that past Monday afternoon. He was the first amongst us to actually succeed in the titty-department, now a God as far as the rest of us were concerned, and now armed with invaluable information, though I was scared to death to actually try it. As was most everyone else I could only guess.     "Just touch it!" He's said simply. Could it honestly be that easy? I mean you didn't just get in the car, reach over and grab her boob, certainly not. But...once the real kissing had gotten started and had been going on for a while, and then it was time to try that. "No tentative, creeping up on it," he'd informed us. Which some few of us had tried, and had failed at. It gave the girls far too much advanced warning, as we soon after learned. Allowing them too much time to think about it before it happened, most then chickening out, or deciding in that brief moment it was either far too soon for that, or they simply weren't ready for it even if it wasn't. According to Jim "The God" of booby fondling, you simply lifted your hand and placed it directly over your girlfriends boob, and then softly caressed it. With luck, she let you keep your hand there for a few seconds at the very least. And even if she eventually did decide to make you move it off her, you had still gotten to "cop a feel of her tit," as we called it. And that was better than running your fingers off to the side, never quite actually touching it, before being told "No...don't," or feeling her hand moving yours away. A little booby was better than no booby. And so far, I was still on the "no booby at all" side of things. Our kissing had finally reached the tongue fencing stage, which never failed to arouse the two of us, but it was also the first sign that we'd be taking a much needed (not wanted)break soon, especially with the music informing the two of us that the first movie was coming to an end. It was now or never the way I saw it. And in the next instant, my hand was resting directly on her tit, through her tee shirt of course, but on her tit! I think that moment surprised both of us for a number of reasons. She wasn't expecting it for one, but she didn't haul off and deck me either. Only seconds had passed, but my hand remained as I kneaded the softness of her tit like a contented cat. For me at least, it felt like an eternity, and I was already rehearsing my speech for the guys come Monday, when I felt Stacy's hand suddenly covering mine. "Damn!" I thought to myself. "Here it comes, the gentle, but firm pull away. The unspoken "No," though the barrier had been crossed, even if the barriers were about to be put up again. Still...I'd actually touched titty, real titty. So even if it was a two or perhaps three second fondling, I'd finally achieved the penultimate in front seat groping with one's girlfriend. What I didn't expect, was when her hand remained on mine, and my hand remained on her tit, the sound of my name being sung ever so softly as I sat there. "Oh...David!" Even with her bra on, I now felt the sudden emergence of her hard extended little nipple. But even more surprisingly, her gasp, the audible sigh of pleasure that escaped her lips in a long drawn out pleasured sound, unlike any I had ever heard before. But that nipple! Oh my god, that nipple! I swear it had burned an impression within the palm of my hand, half tempted to check, though fearful of doing so, which would mean taking my hand away. Something I didn't dare do, as I was already well into the twenty or thirty second mark of booby fondling, which I felt had to be some sort of a new worlds record at the very least for first time tit fondlers. The second the lights came on, on the screen just a few rows in front of us, Stacy suddenly took my hand and gently moved it off and away from her. Even though she did, I was floating on cloud nine, not even aware of the massive erection in my pants, the short-circuiting of my own arousal not as yet registering in my head as Stacy slid over a few inches, putting distance between us. "I'll be right back," she said reaching for the door. "Get us some popcorn, and something to drink," she then added smiling at me. Which was a big relief in a way, I'd gotten to finally fondle her boob, and she wasn't mad at me for doing it either! I sat for several long moment's willing my cock to go down, watching as several single girls all seemed to pile out of their cars one by one, heading back towards the restrooms. It was obvious I wasn't the only guy waiting patiently for his erection to go down before making their way inside the refreshment stand either. When it had gone down to sufficiently allow me to go inside, though wickedly smiling to myself that perhaps there would still be enough of a noticeable bulge showing without being obscene, and thus serving an entirely different purpose, I climbed out of the car and went inside to grab our drinks and the popcorn. In doing so, I also scanned the crowd to see if there were any of my buddies there. If there were, then sharing secret signals on how well we'd done. Unfortunately, there was no one there I hung out with, so my achievement would have to wait until the following Monday. I was still reliving the experience second by second, running it over and over again inside my head when Stacy returned to the car. I handed her, her drink, and sat the bucket of popcorn on the seat between us. As I did so, I happened to glance over and saw that her nipples, both of them were still pressing even more firmly, more obviously than I ever remembered seeing them before against the material of her shirt. And then I knew why...Stacy had removed her bra entirely! Minutes later as the lights came down again, and the second feature started, Stacy and I came together like a pair of magnets. I remember the tub of popcorn being knocked over, spilling onto the floor of my freshly cleaned and vacuumed carpeting. I could have cared less. And like magnets, my hand, or rather both of them actually, found each of Stacy's tits, (braless tits mind you) simultaneously. Now I was touching both boobs (well sort of anyway) but the fact she was no longer wearing a bra, essentially giving me the so called "green light", once again a never-before reached level of achievement, (not even by John the God himself). I think every hair on my entire body was standing on end. Goose bumps galore racing up and down my entire body, along with my rock-hard cock, that was now almost painfully uncomfortable as I sat half twisted in my seat, both hands caressing Stacy's soft full tits. But the best was yet to come. I had within a short span of time, graduated from booby fondling, to nipple pinching. It was like graduating from high school early, and going on to college. The fact I was actually thumbing and exploring those hard little nubbins of flesh (even if it was still through her thin tee shirt) was well beyond my wildest imaginings. (Well ok...maybe that's going a little too far), but...it was certainly more than I'd expected to happen during the course of the evening. Once again, she placed her hands over both of mine, and then I thought, "Okay, so now she's bringing things to a screeching halt," perfectly content with that if she had. Already I had blown the roof off anything any of the other guys had achieved, including John, who in my mind no longer warranted "God status", a title I couldn't claim myself either as it had to be given you by the others. But already I was imagining the official ceremony taking place come Monday. With Stacy's hands now covering mine, I felt her lift them, still holding mine, almost pulling away, though she held each of mine in hers tighter still. In the next instant, I felt the touch of skin on skin, her hands now guiding each of mine beneath her tee shirt! I seriously couldn't believe this was happening. Within seconds, I now had twin impressions permanently burned within the palms of each hand, as I now covered those extended nipples of hers directly, palming and again kneading them at first, before delicately locating each within my finger tips.  Once again Stacy moaned, her cry of pleasure easily heard as the couple sitting in the car next to us suddenly looked over. I felt prouder than hell as I saw the guy suddenly smile, giving me the thumbs up. I'd seen him around at school, though I didn't know him. But I also knew now that the story would spread, giving confirmation to my coronation come Monday. I lost all sense of my surroundings along with my newfound status when I heard Stacy say, "Suck them." Everything else became a blur after that. As my mouth actually surrounded one of her hard little points, gathering it between my lips as I gently suckled her tit, three things seemed to happen at once. One, I came in my pants. It was quite unexpected and unplanned for. And though embarrassed that I had, I still had the secret advantage of her not knowing that. Secondly, it did at least alleviate the ever growing pressure I was feeling. And three, it made it a hell of a lot more comfortable to sit there, even if I could feel the sticky moisture of my climax bathing my rapidly deflating cock. Which surprisingly, didn't stay that way for as nearly long as I might have expected. The only thing that really mattered now, was the fact I was going back and forth between each one of her tits, sucking them, flicking them with my tongue, while my fingers played ‘follow the leader' on her other tit. It was only a few moments later when Stacy did the one thing I would never have expected her to do in a million, trillion years. She came.     My orgasm had been a silent, secret, though messy one. I think I may have grimaced with my lips surrounding her nipple, but that was about as much as I gave away. Stacy on the other hand, simply cried out, unabashedly, unashamedly, and uninhibitedly. I wish now I had looked over to our companions sitting on either side of us, I'd loved to have seen the expression on their faces then. But I was simply too busy still sucking and fondling Stacy's tits to bother looking, tempted as I may have been. Now, as stupid as this may sound, (and probably does) I still didn't know, or grasp the fact she'd just had an orgasm. I wasn't so naive as to believe girls didn't; however, the mechanics I knew involved other things needing to take place before that could be achieved. And unless she'd been secretly fondling herself in some way that I wasn't aware of, her cry of pleasure simply signaled to me that she was enjoying whatever the hell it was I was doing. So imagine my surprise when Stacy finally pushed me away. Talk about confused. One second I'm thinking she's hotter than she's ever been, certainly hotter than any girl I've ever known or been with, and the next second, she's calling a sudden screeching halt to the proceedings. "Maybe you'd better take me home," she says quietly, readjusting herself, and sliding over closer to her own door, the crunch of popcorn beneath her feet as she does so. I knew better than to question her, or complain about the fact the movie we'd come to see wasn't even half over yet, though for the moment at least, I'd forgotten which one it was. I quickly, and carefully replaced the speaker back on the pole outside the window, started the car, much to the dismay of our neighbors, and then with lights off, backed out and exited the drive in theatre. I don't know if the handful of honks from nearby cars were in tribute, or annoyance as we drove out, I didn't really think about it at the time. It was Stacy's sudden silence that worried me far more. She lived less than twenty minutes away, but I purposely drove well below the posted speed-limit. What was worrying me now, was we were headed back to her place, a good hour or more earlier than normal. Something that would no doubt raise suspicious questions from her parents upon our arrival. And like I said earlier, I was still confused, very much so, and did the only thing I could think of to do under the circumstances. I apologized. "I'm sorry." She looked at me like I'd just turned inside out. "What the hell for?" She asked. "I don't know," I said honestly, even more confused now than before. "I just am." "You're sorry for making me cum?" I know there were words in my mouth, they wanted to come out, but for some reason, I couldn't make any sense of them or arrange them in the proper order. "I didn't, you ah...you, I mean, you ah..." Luckily for me, she kept talking, effectively shutting me up. "I'm the one that should be sorry," she continued on, before I could make any sense of what was happening here. "I should have warned you," she then added. "But I couldn't help myself." I purposely turned down the wrong street, taking the long way around. By the expression on her face, she actually appreciated the fact that I had. I knew then we were both stalling for time, and I wasn't about to pull up in front of her house until I'd at least made some sense of whatever the hell it was we were talking about here. "Warned me about what?" I asked honestly finally finding the correct words to say, though the look in her eyes told me she wasn't quite buying my naiveté. "That I can climax simply by having my boobs played with, even when I do it," she told me. She looked up, "The lights green," she said..."Not red." I had stopped the car at the light, not even bothering to notice what color it was when I did. It was red when I started up again, going through the intersection. Luckily it was just late enough that there were few cars on the road, luckier still there weren't any cops around to witness my stupidity. But thankfully, Stacy laughed, snickering at my obvious confusion, breaking the tension in the air. "Does that....shock you?" she then asked. "Shock me? No. Surprise me? Yes." I answered her truthfully. Then asking, "So...you really do? Cum I mean, just by playing with your tits?" "Yes," she said softly, obviously embarrassed by the revelation, though I found her courageous in her acknowledgement of that. And perhaps her courage, boldness, and openness gave me courage as I pursued this interesting conversation we were suddenly having. "So...do you, I mean, if you can...ah, you know, do you still..." "Masturbate?" she finished for me. So much for my own courage. "Yes I do that too. Don't you?" "Well yeah sure," I freely admitted, glad my voice didn't go up an octave or two when answering her. "Sure...yeah...of course." She smiled at that. "Ditto," she said quickly. "But...I don't have to always do that to have an orgasm either," she now confessed. "I can actually get off, just by playing with my tits." I mean she had, or at least I had seen it first hand, even then I still asked. "Seriously...you really do?" "You saw it...felt it, heard it," she exclaimed growing more and more agitated by the second. "Like I said, I can't help it...it just happens. Maybe I shouldn't have let you do what you did, but...I couldn't help myself David. It would have been no different if I'd been sitting there jacking you off, and then at the last moment taking my hand away, letting you just hang there. When I placed your hands directly on my tits, I knew damn good and well, what was going to happen." I thought briefly about telling her I'd come in my pants, perhaps by way of easing her personal discomfort, sharing something of an equally embarrassing nature with her. Quite naturally, I decided against it. I'm glad you did," I told her, just as we turned onto her street. "I think that's hot as hell...I then told her." "You do? That doesn't freak or weird you out knowing that? Because the truth is David, I like doing it. I like the way I feel, the way my orgasms feel just by having my tits played with. And to be perfectly honest...it felt far more enjoyable when you did it, than when I do it myself!" she now added. We were approaching her house, I had slowed the car down to a crawl...hoping. "Pull over!" she suddenly exclaimed, and I did so, cutting the lights off as I did, basically coasting up next to the curb, engine off. We'd stopped two houses up the street from where she lived, the tall hedgerow next to her driveway effectively cutting off anyone's being able to see us parked there. Luckily, in addition to that, the lights were off in each of the two houses we were parked in front of. The house next to Stacy's currently vacant, and the other lived in by an older woman who retired early as she quickly informed me. In a flash, she had lifted her tee shirt once again, her beautiful bare tits a feast for my eyes, nipples once again hard and extended. Even before I could reach for them, her hand was already fumbling with the belt on my jeans. "Ah Stacy? There's something I should tell you," I began nervously. "I already know," she giggled. "That sort of triggered it when I did," she then added laughing. "So the question is...can you do it again?" "Can you?" I answered back. And then we both proved to one another that we could. ** That night was only the beginning of one of the wildest periods in my entire life. Something that lasted well on into the summer after we had graduated just a few short weeks later. The only downside to anything, was the following Monday when I had quite stupidly boasted of my miraculous success. Had I left it at actually touching bare tit, there would have been feasting and celebration...for days perhaps. Instead, I was looked upon as being a liar, exaggerating and at best, trying to one up my status in trying to claim John's throne, by claiming something that was totally unheard of, exaggerated, and totally unbelievable. And even dumber now having shared it, it was a newfound status, or an attempted one rather, I no longer wanted. In hindsight, I was glad no one believed my story, though I was now fearful that my telling it would get back to Stacy, and thus end what was to become one of the wildest periods of my entire life. Thankfully...it didn't. Not yet anyway. That wouldn't happen for some time yet, though when it did, my earlier stupidity came back to haunt me. But until that actually happened... To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Helping the Karlssons: Part 3. Variations, before the church girls return to Father. Based on a post by m jar 65. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Do you like girls touching you?" asked Summer as she ran her fingertips over the shaft. Tim simply smiled in reply and she traced her fingers over his ridges and veins. "I've never really looked at a man's cock before," she murmured. "Yours looks gorgeous." That compliment caused Tim's cock to pulse and harden. Summer did not miss the effect her words and touch had on him. But her eyes were on a new prize. "Can I touch your balls? I don't want to hurt them;” Excited by the idea, knowing it was Summer's first time, Tim gently moved her hand lower. His girlfriend had rarely shown interest in touching his balls. Every male knew the pleasure of a soft touch on his scrotum. Summer followed his lead, gently running the tips of her fingers over the soft, hairy skin of his sack. It was her first time to touch a boy there and she was excited and, yet, still concerned. "Is this Okay?" she asked tentatively. Tim responded by curling her fingers, cupping her hand around the precious pouch. Summer carefully applied a little pressure, nervous that she not cause any pain. "Oh, wow! I can feel them," she gasped. "So hard;” Summer loved the way his balls felt, hard inside the soft skin, warm to the touch and, she knew, full of wonderful manly semen that attested to the power of the male. She was intoxicated by being permitted to touch Tim in such an intimate place. She wanted to do something more to please him. "Don't you want to cum now?" "What if I cum on your face?" feeling wicked and lucky at the same time. This was something of a test for them both. Tim had never dared ask this of a woman. Summer was a wild and sexy young woman who seemed open to trying anything. But perhaps he was going too far. Her look of shock made Tim far she was ready to flee. "That's so dirty," she giggled. "But if you want to do it;” "Let’s get you ready first," he said, trying to sound gallant. "Let me lick your cunt again." Summer had no reason to argue. She thought of Tim was a real man and his willingness to give pleasure with his mouth seemed to prove it. The chance to have more of his tongue on her sex was too great to pass up. "Oh, sweet Lord," she moaned as his tongue pierced her swollen lips to find the tip of her hardened clit. Tim was learning how much he enjoyed the taste of a woman's cunt. The fact she was his daughter's boss, a good church-going girl, only made it hotter to be thrusting his tongue into her soaking hole and sucking on her straining clit. "I can't take any more, Tim. You have to stop. I need you to cum." He relented then, leaving her gasping down breaths as she recovered from the exertions. It made her beautiful chest heave up and down and Tim wanted to suck on his nipples again. "I have to get home," she breathed. "Father will be upset. But first I want you to cum." Summer Karlsson had watched enough porn, secretly and even hidden from her sister, to know how men liked to cum on a girl's face. She had marveled at other women seemingly enjoying the experience of taking a load of semen on their faces. She'd never imagined it to be degrading, somehow it felt more like deference to a man who was special enough. Tim was a wonderful lover. Or so she thought. And, besides, he'd asked her to give this act to him. Still panting, Summer went to her knees beside his bed. She hoped that her sweet face and her sexy, curvy body would be enough for Tim. Surely he was more than horny enough? Tim could not believe his luck. No woman he'd fucked till now would ever have agreed to this. And Summer looked so sweet and ready, her cute smile and her blonde hair. Her juicy C-cups hung so nicely as she waited for him, kneeling and passive. He stood before Summer, like her imagining that his cock looked powerful as it hovered over her. "You have an impressive cock," she told him. Tim didn't ask permission again before he started stroking himself as the church girl watched closely. "You're so beautiful," he murmured, as if the young woman needed encouragement. Summer was right and he was super horny. And he was beside himself with the opportunity. Tim had watched a lot more porn that her. She was right that a facial was dirty. But in the best of ways. He loved the idea that a woman could be so hungry that she'd take his cum on her pretty face. And Summer really wanted it. She was kneeling in front of him, waiting with a smile and a wicked look in her eye. "I'm gonna cum," he groaned. "So much." At that instant, his cock spasmed and the first blast of his hot cum spewed out. Fortunately, Summer had just enough time to blink as that first missile was launched at her. A long rope of white cum flew through the air and over her, landing on her face and draping a lovely, thick line of cock juice over her blonde hair and down over one eye and one cheek. For some reason, she opened her mouth at the same time. Not that it mattered either way because in another instant a fresh blast of semen sprayed on her forehead and the side of her head. It was primal and Summer felt so wonderfully dirty. She was impressed by the power of Tim's orgasm. It shocked her a little to realize how much he was cumming, being covered by the healthy contents of his balls. She was thrilled when one blast half-landed in her mouth but it didn't stop there. Tim was almost oblivious to everything but the incredible sensation of his orgasm and the unbelievable sight of his own semen blasts splashing onto the face of a willing, sexy young woman. He had no real control of the direction of his blasts. But his pleasure was more intense than ever watching Summer's face being splattered with his own cock juice. As more and more semen landed on her, Summer knew it was a dirty and disgusting act. But the feeling of semen blasting onto her face was pure delight. She told herself it was the perfect facial. It was a thrill to submit to such an intimate experience. And all the better knowing that she'd made him cum so hard. She felt every blast and every drop, exulting in her first facial. It was so much better with a man like Tim and not one of those sheepish church boys. Tim thought that she looked even more pretty with a thick covering of semen. His heart was beating hard as he surveyed his work, sticky white cum splattered in thick lumps on Summer's face, her hair and even splashes on her body. The young man had just lived out one of his greatest sexual fantasies. The wait had been worth it. He also was impressed at how well Summer had taken his cum. Then again, the sweet and sexy Summer had been the perfect woman for it. She had not objected or even flinched as he'd emptied his balls all over her face. Now she was grinning at him, joyed by his performance. "Oh, my God. Tim, that is so much," she giggled. "Where did it all come from?" He had to admit it'd been a few days since he'd relieved himself. And the repeated visits from the two blonde sisters was probably making his balls work harder. "I'm such a mess. I'll have to sneak in to the shower before Father sees me." There was no regret from Summer, none at all. She felt pride at submitting to Tim like that, at giving him ultimate pleasure. Every man wanted a woman who could be a slut when needed. Even church girls could do it. Sex before marriage was a serious taboo in her family but she already knew her likely future husband would be too boring to give her a really enjoyable fuck. And it was a triumph to know that she had made Tim empty his balls completely. She caught a glance at her face, thickly coated with a load of sticky fluid slowly dripping down. More drops had landed on her shoulders, her tits and her thighs. Summer thought she looked just like those porn stars. It required a handful of wipes to make her face respectable enough to drive home. At least she got her eye open before putting her clothes on. She gave Tim a little kiss before leaving. It was fun to know she'd taken a facial at least once when April probably would never go so far. Tim was a sweet guy who didn't judge. And now she had a one-up on her girlfriends from church. It was the next Sunday when April took her turn. Tim still wondered if the sisters were working together, planning who fucked their father's assistant and when. He was shocked to answer a knock on the door that Sunday and see April, standing there in her finest but with a look that had lust written all over it.       "I was sitting in church and couldn't stop thinking about you," she said boldly. "It will be a sin to fuck you. But I told Father I'm visiting a sick friend." It took him a few moments to overcome his surprise at seeing April like that. Even in the furniture store she didn't dress so formally. Tim wondered if she'd really been thinking about fucking while sitting in church. But then he realized how many layers of clothing he'd have to remove if he was to have a Sunday fuck with the juicy April Karlsson. April had the same thought. She barely finished pressing her face to Tim's, for a long and wet kiss, before she was unbuttoning her dress as she led him to the bedroom. "I am so horny," she said with a naughty grin. "I brought the condoms. And some lube," she giggled. Tim tried to hide his shock. Was this going to be the day? Focusing his mind, he helped the young blonde undress. April was a sexy and juicy young woman. She carried a little more weight than her sister, more plump but a wonderful sight all the same. Her naked body was wonderfully curvy. And her skin was flawless. The exception was the stretch marks on her fabulous DD-sized tits. Tim knew he could never have enough of those big tits and they drew his eyes immediately she exposed them. "Fuck, April. It must be a sin. I thought your church would be against pre-marital sex." "That's what they teach us," she admitted. "But some girls don't want to be virgins when we marry. If we leave it to the boys then sex will never be good." "Then I am gonna fuck you good," he told her seriously. That was exactly what April wanted to hear. She cupped her big, blue-veined tits and jiggled them a little. She didn't notice as his cock throbbed at the sight but she heard his moan of delight. April had often thought her tits were too big. Tim's approval had changed her mind entirely. It felt good to know that a man like Tim could not resist them. Fresh from the ceremony of the church, she was feeling more naughty than usual. "Do you want to put your cock in here?" With that invitation, Tim bent forward to suck on the small, hard nipples. April moaned at the touch of his lips. Her tits were sensitive to touch but it was so incredibly better when a lovely man like Tim sucked on them. Hers were the biggest tits Tim had ever gotten his hands on. Or his cock between. He knew he was clumsy but he was excited to fuck them. Skinny women didn't have tits like April and why not take advantage? April was turned-on as he licked deep in her cleavage. She let Tim sit her on the bed in front of him. It was arousing to have her boobs used in such a way, so different to the ideas of the church about being held to the warmth of a bosom. April could not help but respond at the sight and the feel of Tim sliding his manly cock in there. Her eyes were fixed on his hard shaft thrusting between her soft orbs. "I love your big cock," she told him with a lewd grin. Tim responded by driving his cock more firmly through her soft cleavage. What a pair of tits she had! But then he thrust a little too hard and his cock sprung loose from the confines of her luscious flesh. April was quick-thinking, what was even better than a cock between her tits was to have it in her young mouth. In a flash, she wrapped her lips around him. "Are you sure sucking a cock isn't a sin?" he grunted to her. "Don't think the bible mentions oral sex anywhere," she replied with the barest pause to get the words out. Tim slowed his thrusting a little but April heard his gentle moans and felt the throbbing of his manly flesh as he greedily filled her mouth. She wanted to impress Tim, show that she was a better fuck than her older sister. And she wanted to give him something special that day. She wanted Tim so overcome with lust that he would not deny her. Tim was already thinking about something special. He hadn't told April that this would be his first ass-fuck as well. But, knowing she was super keen, he'd studied on the best technique. He removed his cock from her luscious mouth, eager to get started. "Roll over," he instructed the young, blonde woman. "On hands and knees." She complied without a word, nervous to display her holes but eager to give Tim whatever he wanted. April knew she was a little more chubby than she'd like. But she already was confident that her naked body was irresistible to any man. Tim's hands on her ass cheeks reminded her of his physical strength. She was ready to be fucked. The touch of his soft, warm tongue on her tight opening came as a shock. "What are you?" "Relax. Don't you want anal sex? This is to prepare you." April moaned with the sudden realization. It was not consent, so much, as the sound of pleasure. "I don't know if this is a sin or not," she gasped. Yes, she wanted anal sex. Tim must know how to do it. feared that he would detect an unpleasant odor. But it was deliciously naughty to have this older guy licking her ass hole. And there was no disputing the wonderful warm feeling he was sending through her nether regions. April had tried to imagine it but the sensation was so much better. It was pure delight as Tim gently pressed the tip of his tongue in that tight little place. "Tim, I want you to fuck my ass," she called out. "I really want it." April knew there was no hiding it, she was aching for the sin of taking a man in her ass. Tim felt the same way. "Roll over," he said softly. "Let’s finish getting you ready." The young woman flipped over, legs spread in anticipation. How lewd she had become. But even church girls had needs to be satisfied. And she wasn't disappointed since Tim was proud of the improvement in his oral skills. Firmly placing his mouth over her bare snatch, Tim took delight in the cries of pleasure he drew out from her. April was already soaking wet and the scent of her juices fired him up still more. He thrust his tongue into her hole and April cried out her delight. "Sweet Mary;” Tim also discovered, for the first time, that his tongue could reach the perineum of the young woman. He let his tongue wander down from her gushing hole to that smooth, soft skin. Unaware of the extra nerve endings he was stimulating, Tim gently flicked his tongue over the delightful patch that led to her warm, tight anus. The new sensations rocked April who was overcome by a series of orgasms from Tim's clever tongue. So distracted was she that April did not flinch when she felt a finger pressing against her asshole. After his eager licking, her hole was nicely softened and pliant. Tim pressed the tip of one finger into her passage and heard April's groans suddenly grow louder. He still didn't know for sure if she could take his cock in there. But slowly he worked more of his finger into her tight hole, gently thrusting back and forth while he ate her cunt. She was writhing and groaning and Tim knew the hot young slut would want still more. "Fuck me, Tim. Fuck me," she said, as if on cue. "Go on your hands and knees," he told her as he grabbed a condom. April felt a new surge of excitement. Bing fucked from behind. She had wanted that so much. Porn stars always seemed to delight in that position. She'd red that it allowed the man to thrust more of his cock into the woman. Most of all, April was keen because it seemed so primal. She wondered if her sister let boys have sex in this position. The first touch of his cock against her cunt hole was incredible. "Yes, Tim. Put it in me." She was so wet that Tim easily slipped the head of his cock into her cunt. Thrusting firmly, he encountered none of the barrier of that first time. The only resistance to his penetration was the natural tightness of her young hole. But her generous ass and shapely waist gave him the tools he needed. Her pale, rounded ass was spread to expose her backdoor. Tim watched it closely as he gripped April and with a few thrusts buried his cock fully inside the once innocent young woman. "Oh, Lord. I love your cock in me," she cried. Careful not to damage her, Tim started slowly as he fucked April. It was a delight to feel every single inch of his cock as it slid back and forth in her soaking hole. But her moans of delight soon urged him on. Taking a firmer grip, he began to increase the speed of his fucking, only to make April start to cum noisily. "Do it, Tim, Do it; fuck me," April had craved being filled by Tim's lovely cock. His thickness made her whole cunt throb with pleasure. But there was no substitute for a proper fucking she already knew. His cock moving in and out of her hole was the most exquisite experience. The repeated thrusting and stretching was making her cum with amazing intensity. She loved his withdrawal each time since she knew he was about to jam his cock deep inside her again.       She was convinced that the older girls had the right idea, sex before marriage was the only way to really be sure one could experience the pure pleasure of being fucked. April as alive to every sensation. It was an added delight to feel his balls slapping against her cunt lips as he thrust. In a frenzy of sinful lust, she started to cum freely. Tim got bolder, starting to thrust harder, trying to make those big tits really bounce. April almost screamed her delight at having a hard cock rammed into her cunt. And she loved the way her nipples grazed against the bed as he humped her harder. Tim held her tight, watching her ass ripple as each thrust into the cunt of the pretty, church-going girl. He was even grateful for the condom since it seemed to help in delaying his own climax. Not yet able to read April's young body, he kept on fucking her, taking all the pleasures of unadulterated fucking until he figured that April needed a rest. "Don't stop, Tim. Don't stop," she groaned at him. For Tim, this was the ultimate opportunity. Such a chance might never appear again. He grabbed the lube and made the final prep for his first ever anal fuck. Quickly he smeared a thick lump of clear gel over his sheathed cock. "Ready to try anal? You sure now?" "Sweet Mary, yes. Put it in there." "You should rub your clit while we do this," advised Tim, relying on his limited education. But April had no intention of touching her clit right then. Feeling Tim spreading her big round cheeks, she braced herself. It was the moment of no return she told herself as she felt the head of his cock against her tight opening. April was certain she was prepared for what came next. She knew, from her own experimentation, that anal could hurt, at first. But she'd learned that the discomfort soon turned to a deep, warm pleasure. "Do it, Tim. Fuck my ass." Tim was surprised at how easily the head disappeared between those fleshy cheeks. He had no idea what size toys April might have used back there. But she hadn't flinched. Being the older man, trying to show his prowess, he decided to insert the first inch of his rock-hard cock. He heard April gasp at the sudden pain and froze. "No, no," she gasped to him. "Don't stop. Just go slow for me." This was one hot bitch, Tim knew. His thick, hard cock would take some getting used to in that tight hole but April was still eager. He paused for a few moments, knowing he was not going to get less hard but waiting for the virgin anus to adjust to his penetration. April had known the initial penetration would hurt but this was no worse than using her hair brush. Already she was excited by the feeling of a real cock, so hard and hot, wedged in her asshole. He was so big and she could feel the fabulous sensations as his cock stimulated those hidden nerve endings. "More," she urged. "Just go slow." Tim quickly discovered that things worked better if he withdrew slightly to give himself room for another gentle thrust. It seemed that each time he did that, April's hole opened a little more and more of his cock forced its way inside her ass. April was well aware of how far Tim was penetrating her bum. Each time he pressed forward she felt the pain of the sudden stretching. But each time seemed to hurt a little less. The heat and the hardness in her rectum was incredible, she loved it so much already. The way she felt that cock was so different to her cunt. And she knew she wanted the whole thing. "Okay, I'm going to fuck you now," Tim warned her, his self-control much weakened by the sight of half his cock buried in April's ass. April could not stop herself from grunting as Tim began slowly to ream her back channel. It was wondrous to feel the length of his cock sliding in her ass, invading her most private place. There was still pain, to be sure, but it was fading. She already knew that the pleasure of being fucked in her ass was going to overwhelm all the initial discomfort. "Oh, sweet Mary. Don't stop Tim. Put the whole thing in me." She touched herself now, gently rubbing her clit so that she could take the final thrust of his thick shaft. Her tunnel was loosening and opening. This was what she knew from her self-play. The sensation of being so filled-up was even better with a real man. All the initial pain was forgotten now as her body responded so beautifully to Tim's manly meat. She'd never felt his cock so fully as when it was wedged in her bum. And the touching of her clit pushed April completely over the edge. "Christ, Tim. Fuck me. Fuck your cock in my ass; oh, I'm gonna cum." Tim was already getting almost his entire shaft into April's asshole. With a little more pushing he'd bury his cock entirely. Turned-on and feeling bold, Tim started to properly fuck the young blonde and give her rear passage a proper reaming. Somehow there was almost no resistance now, though there was still a wonderful tightness as her sphincters gripped him. She was oblivious to all that. All April knew right then was the first, momentous anal orgasm of her young life. The sweet church-going woman was being fucked up the ass and the incomparable rush of pleasure had taken over her entire body. She even dropped her hand, neglecting her clit for now as she took a man's cock deep into her bum. Tim was giving it to her now, making her big, blue-veined tits bouncing nicely beneath her. April was totally unaware of the low, groaning sounds she was making almost constantly as Tim filled her with every inch of his swollen cock. It was his first anal fuck, too. It surprised him that young April was experiencing such pleasure, Tim knew that porn stars faked it. But April was so slutty that she could take his entire cock. With each thrust now he drove into her hot, slippery asshole, from the tip to his balls. And she was still tight around his shaft. It was such a different feeling. And the orgasmic noises from the young April were so new to them both. Finally, April dropped to the bed, seemingly spent. It had been a short but amazingly intense fuck. Her entire body had felt that fucking and the thrusting of his superb cock. She sensed her asshole throbbing in a wonderful way. She couldn't even say how long Tim had reamed her ass. Her mind had been taken somewhere else by those first true anal orgasms. The only thing April knew for sure was that anal sex was as incredible and as mind-blowing as she'd been promised. She had taken a whole cock into her forbidden passage, something she was sure her sister would not have been brave enough to try. April was a good Christian girl who'd had anal sex. She loved it, sin and all. Collapsed on the bed, still panting hard, April felt so grateful to Tim for her first bum fuck. Would it be her last? Surely no boy from her church would want to do that with her. But it was time to show her appreciation to the wonderful older guy. "That was the most amazing ever," she gasped to him. "You felt so good in there. Did you like it, too? Was it Okay for you?" Still throbbing, still recovering from the ecstasy, April was anxious to do something special for Tim. "But you have to cum," she panted. "Let me do something for you." "I want to cum in your mouth," he said with confidence as he removed the condom. April was in agreement, rolling off the bed to her knees. This was, after all, the "correct" way to receive a man's cum. "Start with your hand," Tim instructed her. Her inexperience hardly mattered. His cock was ready to burst after being buried fully in her asshole. The sweet, plump April closed one hand around his hard shaft, noting once more the power of a man's cock. She tried to follow his gentle instructions, knowing she was still clumsy in the art of a hand job. But the leaking of clear fluid from his pee hole told April that she was doing something right. And Tim soon confirmed that. "Okay, put the tip in your mouth while you jerk me." April ignored the taste of the condom as she closed her lips around him. She was ready for the sudden blast and the flood of warm fluid filling her mouth. Tim was enjoying her soft, young touch too much to hold back. "I'm gonna cum," he announced, only part in warning. Almost too quickly, the first blast exploded in her young mouth. But April swallowed quickly, excited by the experience of a man's cock throbbing and pulsing in her mouth. It surely was wrong to swallow semen but that only made it more desirable. April sucked on him, as if that was needed to empty Tim's balls. He tried to thrust deeper but at least her hand round his base gave her a little protection. She exulted in the feeling and the sounds of his wonderful orgasm. And she savored the strange taste of his fluid as it rolled across her tongue and down her throat.       April had experienced the ultimate taboo. She would have preferred to luxuriate in her sinful triumph. The older girls sometimes gave their virginity away before their wedding day. No matter what the church said, they were convinced that was the key to a happy marriage. But her Father would be wondering what was taking so long about visiting a sick friend. She took wipes from her bag, letting Tim watch as she cleaned both front and back. Dressed once more, a sweet church-going young woman. Mr. Karlsson called Tim into his office the next day for a meeting. He laid everything out. As Summer had predicted, her father had decided he should help a fellow member of the church with a long-term job. He was asking Tim to finish up after the following week. Tim's first thought was relief that Mr. Karlsson had said nothing about his daughters. He didn't mind about the job so much. Working in a furniture store seemed a dead-end to Tim. If he didn't find another job straight away he could move back with his parents for a while. There were no hard feelings towards Mr. Karlsson. After all, Tim had literally been fucking both his blonde, sweet, church-going daughters. And the old guy had softened the bad news by offering to pay Tim a month's salary. The other thing that happened was suddenly the sisters made themselves scarce around the office. Tim hardly saw them for his final two weeks. He figured that they'd gotten the same news as him. Did that mean they'd lost interest in him? Had each of them aimed to seduce him as rebellion against their father so that, now, he was no longer a prize? Tim knew that he could never understand the thinking of the two blonde sisters. He figured that was the end of his sexual exploration with the two young church-goers. It wasn't so bad, he'd had fantastic sex for a guy his age and it was better to end things before he got dragged in too far. He'd only dreamed of meeting a woman so free about sex and now he'd met two of them. Two sisters, at that. They seemed willing to ignore the teachings of their church. But Tim had no desire to get mixed up with a religious family. It was his second last night at the furniture store when Summer surprised him. Mr. Karlsson had left early to attend to other business. In spite of his choices, he trusted young Tim. He was about to close up the shop when the older daughter came in to the manager's office. "I had to give you a proper farewell," she said with a naughty grin. "And I have to thank you for helping my sister. Taking her virginity." She sidled up to Tim and her lust was plain. He didn't think the office was the best place for sex, no matter how horny Summer might be. But she had grown even more confident about her sexuality and her appeal to men. Before Tim could say a word. Summer was unbuttoning her shirt to reveal her bare tits. "I thought I would give you a going away present," she said, still grinning. His cock sprang to attention at the sight of those perky C-cups. These were perfect tits. Tim did not hesitate to grope and squeeze the luscious orbs, grateful that Sumer was so eager for him to take advantage. No girlfriend had ever been so keen to show her body to him. She tried to watch him through half-closed eyes, enjoying his touch and the sight of a man so turned-on by her body. It was deliciously wrong to expose her unmarried body like that. But she had wanted to feel Tim's hands on her body one last time. Her lust had gotten the better of her. "Bite them?" she asked, almost begging. She'd felt so naughty when she'd asked Tim the first time. But she'd known she wanted to try it. Only too willing to oblige, Tim pulled up a chair and sat before the young blonde before clamping his teeth down on her left tit. The nipple was hard amongst the warm, soft flesh. "Harder," she urged him. "Hurt me, Tim." She leaned into him as Tim switched to the other tit. The sucking and the biting were exquisite. Tim was more confident this time and her body was responding more strongly than she'd expected. Her pussy was getting wetter by the moment. She knew he'd leave marks on her skin but Summer was prepared for that. Her breathing was fast and raged and she could not help moaning softly. When his tongue flicked her nipples, Summer suddenly realized how close she was to her release. "Don't stop," she begged him. "Tim, more." He didn't understand women enough to read the cues. But Tim knew this was his last chance and he happily mauled and bit her firm, bouncy tits as he listened to Summer's moaning and gasping. He was sure it was hurting her but, after all, that's what Summer had asked for. And when her sounds changed, and her body tensed just a little, he was surprised to discover that the sweet young woman was cumming from having her tits abused. "Oh, shit," she muttered as the slight tremors passed through her body. "Oh, Tim. You just made me cum," she confirmed. "That was incredible." And then the pretty blonde was sinking to her knees. Her orgasm had been a surprise but that was not her mission this night. She was pulling at his belt and his fly. All her friends from the church agreed, their future husbands would be straight-laced and only interested in missionary sex. But Summer enjoyed having a cock kin her mouth as much as any of her church friends. "I just want to thank you," she said, holding his thick shaft in her small hand. "For fucking my sister." Tim would have argued. But already she had his cock in her mouth. Those lips that sang hymns on Sundays felt so good around his shaft. Holding the base firmly, she soon had his cock slathered with her spit as she bobbed her head in his lap. Tim could see her bare tits shaking as she worked his cock. He wondered if Summer really could be as religious as she tried to show. But that didn't stop him placing his hands on her blonde head and guiding her up and down the length of his thick cock. Momentarily she released him. Looking satisfied with her work, the devout Summer looked up at the older guy. "You have a great cock. Will you cum in my mouth? I want to taste you one last time." Tim had no argument. His cock was ready to burst. Summer's soft mouth could not have felt better as she resumed her bobbing. His hips were starting to move now as he thought about fucking her church-going mouth. And Summer was remarkably skilled for someone so inexperienced, it seemed she really loved her work. "I'm gonna cum," he groaned. "Cum in your mouth." Summer heard the warning. Of course she responded by stroking the base of his cock and working her lips still harder over him. Being religious meant nothing compared to wonder of making a man explode with lust into her mouth. Tim would have drowned her with cum if he could. The sight of her mouth on his cock was an inspiration. His girlfriends had only occasionally sucked him to completion. None had ever knelt like that, eagerly trying to extract the contents of his balls. And somehow her mouth felt perfect. It was only moments before he blasted the first wad of semen hard into the young mouth. With a loud groan he followed that with another burst of hot cum. His cock was throbbing with each blast. There was no better place to drain his balls than the mouth of the dirty, sinful Summer/ And she was delighted, greedily swallowing each load as it sprayed across her tongue and slid down her throat. There was something spiritual in the way a man's cock pulsed and the power of his unleashing. She knew how precious were the contents of his balls even as she swallowed them. Most of all, like her church friends, she could not get enough of the control that a woman had whenever a man's cock was in her mouth. Only when he'd finished pulsing did she stop, when she was sure there was no more semen to suck from his amazing organ. He was still hard, of course, and just as impressive to her eye. What a shame that the church did not allow more of this kind of joy. "That's the last one," she said to him gently, a note of pride strong in her voice. Summer knew that she had the potential to be a fantastic lover. But it would never happen with Tim. Climbing to her feet, she gave him one last smile. Then she was buttoning her shirt as she turned to leave. Tim watched the retreat of her sexy, pert ass and those killer legs.       Sodom Style. "Isn't this called sodomy? Isn't that against the bible." "Fuck me, Tim," said April Karlsson with mock seriousness. She was naked once more in Tim's bed. Another Sunday of sinful lust after church and lies to her Father. April knew this was the last time she'd ever see Tim. He had already sucked and bitten her huge tits while finger-fucking her sopping wet cunt. But there was something she wanted specifically, another try at anal sex. There'd been no need to say that directly to Tim. Not when she went to her knees to suck his lovely cock. April thought it the best she'd seen, a small sample but that didn't stop her making a real effort to pleasure Tim. He must have known it was their last time. She'd happily been fellating him, less sinful in terms of pre-marital sex, when he'd taken control of her. April was a little worried and, yet, thrilled that he'd held her head so firmly as he'd started to drive his manly cock into her mouth. Her cunt was fresh-shaved and she had eagerly spread her legs when Tim had wanted to eat her. Not for the first time she felt like screaming as she sputtered wetness over his face as Tim licked her in the most exquisite way. Her orgasms had been so intense once she'd gotten aroused enough to play with her own tits, squeezing her nipples each time she started to build. Panting heavily, she'd been excited when Tim had grabbed a condom. The younger of the two sisters, April already knew how amazing sex could be. That was thanks to Tim. If it was sinful, pre-marital pleasure April had thought of little else for days than a last chance to take his manly cock inside her body. His first thrust into her love hole had made her start cumming all over again. And when Tim, had grabbed her ankles, lifting her legs into the air, she'd imagined this was the best fucking she'd ever experience. April had groaned and moaned continuously as Tim had thrust deep and hard into her. Could there be a chance that one of the church boys might turn into a real man like Tim? After some rest they both knew that April was not sated. Besides, she was well aware that Tim had not cum yet. And April was determined to be a good girl who could be relied on to make her lover cum. "Here's the lube," she said as she handed the small tube to Tim. Still finding it hard to believe that church-going April could be so open about sex, Tim had felt his cock harden even more as he watched her get into position. She was chubby but her big ass was so rounded and delectable. And there was no refusing chance to get his cock in her tight hole one last time. "You're going to hell," he told April with a laugh. "It will be worth it. If you fuck my ass hard." "I'm pretty horny. If I go hard, I'll cream in your asshole." "Oh, do it Tim," April groaned. "Cum in my ass." Tim already had the tip of his cock pressing into her soft anus. He knew better this time and was prepared to go more slowly. But April felt more confident, knowing the pain was not so great as shed feared. As Tim gently thrust forward, she moved her hips to meet him, opening her tunnel slightly for him until the first stab of discomfort. "Just give me a second," she breathed as Tim momentarily eased his pressure. As April moved her hips back again, Tim felt his cock slide more easily into her tight hole. He didn't know that April had been practicing with intrusions in her bum. Nor that she was even more keen for an ass-fuck after the pleasure of her first experience. This time April did not neglect her clitoris. She'd red how touching herself would make it easier to accept the penetration of Tim's thick cock. With her big tits hanging below her, she reached back to rub herself just as Tim began to work his shaft further into her bum hole. "Oh, Holy Mary," she groaned with delight. "Fuck me, Tim." Tim was learning the advantage of starting slowly, as April's ass hole began to relax and open for him. Her body was receiving intense pleasure from his penetration, already the chubby blonde could feel a strange orgasm starting to well up. Tim felt real triumph as he began to bury his cock into the tight, young rectum. Religion could not be so bad if it produced horny young women like April. He began to work his cock in longer, deeper strokes. April was clearly cumming even though she seemed to have lost the power of speech. She almost forgot about the thick cock in her ass as her body was consumed by her first ever anal orgasm. The intensity and the strange tingling overwhelmed her and all she knew was that she wanted Tim to never stop. She would have told him that except that her brain wouldn't allow her. Now Tim began to fuck the tight ass hole properly. He'd learned that a slow start made for better anal sex. April's reaction was proof enough as her moans became louder when Tim began to ream her ass. He didn't realize the extra sensations she got from his ball sack slapping against her cunt lips as she fingered her clit. But he gripped her waist hard and began to slam his hard cock into her darkest hole. "Fuck, April, I'm gonna cum." It was meant as a warning. But April barely registered the words. With her sphincters wrapped around Tim's cock she was in a kind of earthly heaven. Tim would have agreed at how good it felt. So different to a woman's cunt. And a priceless experience to bury his cock deep in April's backdoor. That thought was enough finally to tip him over the edge. With his balls boiling and his cock like an iron poker, Tim didn't hold back. Gripping tightly, he let his climax control his actions, slamming with force into April's chunky, rounded ass. He tried to keep his eyes open, to watch the rippling of her ass cheeks as he rammed her, but that was too hard against the power of his orgasm as he pumped wad after wad of sticky, hot cock juice into the bowels of the young, church-going woman. "Fuck, that was amazing," he panted as April sank to the bed, releasing his cock from her wet, slippery ass hole. "Tim; that was the best thing ever." "I came in your ass," he muttered, still astounded by the sensation and the thought of blasting all of his cock juice into the asshole of such a sexy young woman. "I know. I love that," she replied with a grin, content that even her slutty older sister had never been so bold as that. It was a day April would never forget. She rolled over, her ass full of semen. How glorious and wicked it was to make a man blow his load into her big ass. She was thinking of that as she lay with her juicy tits displayed for the wonderful Tim. It felt good to show her naked body to a man who was not her husband. And she felt gratitude, even, for Tim who'd given her that most amazing experience. But there was no other emotion. She'd contravened the church's teachings for one reason only and now she had completed her quest. "Father will expect me home soon," she reminded him with a smile. Tim was left to wonder whether he'd ever again get his hand on tits like April's. Or find a new girlfriend who was so eager for the wicked, sinful pleasures of anal sex. To be continued. Based on a post by m jar 65, for Literotica.

Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 2 The Women of '77 Changed My Life. Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Discrete Services. "Wait; Mrs. Bateman; she paid to have sex with me?" "Yes, Todd." "I don't believe it; She's beautiful, I'd have fucked her for free! Any guy would!" "True, but she's married and discretion is of vital importance. That is half of what she's paying for. A great fuck is the other half. And she said it was worth every penny. In fact she wants to come back next Friday, same time." As I stood there trying to come to grips with this revelation, Mrs. Bateman knelt on the bed, her face pressed into the wet sheets. She inhaled the scent and moaned. I glanced over and saw far enough under her skirt to see she was wearing thigh high stockings rather than pantyhose. I stepped closer and lifted her skirt. She was panty-less. I touched her pussy and found she was very wet. Management Appreciation. "God, Mrs. Bateman, your pussy is soaking wet! Would you like me to fuck it?" I said playfully. "Would you, Todd? That would be so nice." I fucked her from behind as she cooed encouragement. "Oh, that's so good Todd. You have such a big cock. You really are such a nice boy. Yes, just like that. Fuck me, Todd, fuck me good. Oh yes." Despite the vigorous sex with Diane, I had no trouble getting stiff for my mentor, which is what I realized she was. And I was thoroughly enjoying fucking her. Holding her hips and thrusting into her was nice and I could watch my cock sliding in and out. I could see her pussy stretching to accept my cock and when I pulled back, it was covered in her wetness. "Spank me, Todd." "What?" "Spank me!" she said more forcefully. "Spank my ass with your palm." I did and she swore. "Harder!" I smacked her and she yelped. "Yes! That's it! Again! Yes! Not too hard and not too often, okay? You start with a small, light smack and wait to see if she likes it. God, you feel good. Okay, slow it down a bit. That's it, that's it; Yes; Now, I want you to pull out and then press it in slowly. Oh yes, just like that. No, don't shove it in, just ease the tip in; and out; and in...Oh yes, that good. Keep that up for a bit." This felt incredible! The sensation of repeated penetration was amazing but the stimulation was going to make me cum. "I'm going to cum, Mrs. Bateman!" She turned and faced me, grabbing my cock and thrusting it into her mouth and her hands stroked and caressed me. I shot my load into her mouth as she locked her eyes with mine. It was wild, cumming as I stared into her eyes. This time when she'd drained me, she leaned back a bit lifting and cradling her tits. She opened her mouth. Cum flowed over her lips, down her chin, and dripped onto her tits. As I watched she played with it. She ran her fingers through it and then rubbed it into her skin like lotion. And she was smiling wickedly the whole time. We showered, put on robes, and had dinner. Later I changed and went home to await Mom's nightly check-in. After that, I returned to Mrs. Bateman's and we slept in her bed. No sex, just cuddling, kissing, and talking. And it was wonderful. The next morning I awoke with my typical morning woodie and my first thought was to try and fuck the woman sleeping next to me. However she had other ideas and gave me my first titty-fuck. She sucked my cock a bit, licked it up and down, then wrapped her titties around it and stroked. It was fun. Then she laid down and I straddled her, placing my cock between her tits which she then pressed together. As I thrust back and forth she giggled and encouraged me. In a few minutes I came. She grasped my cock, closed her eyes, and directed my spurts of cum to completely cover her face. She then rubbed it around and even licked and swallowed some. She forced her eyes open and stumbled to the dresser mirror. Looking at her image she laughed. "God, that's a lot of cum!" she giggled. "It's weird I know, but I love it so!" She washed her face and shooed me off. A little later as we ate breakfast she said, "You and I are not fucking today. You need to rest up for this evening." "Why?" Sue's Asian Erotics. "You have another client coming over." "Oh?" I said, my eyebrows raising. That afternoon I went to service the Caddy and when I returned there was another car there. I went in, they were again sitting in the living room. "Good! You're here, come on in," she gestured at the other woman, "This is Sue." I noticed she did not elaborate, no last name given. "Sue, this is Todd." Sue looked at me and smiled, "Hello Todd." I smiled, "Hello." Sue was Japanese and it was difficult to guess her age but she had to be in her late thirties or early forties. She was pretty and wore her black hair long and gathered in the back. She had a nice smile and her dark eyes were obviously sizing me up. It felt awkward. Finally she stood and approached me. I stood still as she circled me, one hand gently gliding across my chest, then my back. Sue was probably 5'3". She had a rather petite figure but possessed an air of sophistication and authority. She was wearing a dark blue dress. "Yes, I believe he'll do." she said, then paused and looked at me again. "He understands what; is required? This is all discrete of course;" "Of course," Mrs. Bateman replied and fixed me with an icy stare. "He has far too much to lose." Sue nodded and headed for the stairs. Mrs. Bateman put her arm around me and kissed my neck. "Okay Todd, this is going to be a little different. Sue has fantasies. Many women do. Her's is being taken. Not raped, but you must use a little force to overcome her reluctance. Nothing brutal or violent. She will resist a little and you press on, ignoring it. But if she says 'No' or 'Stop', by god you'd better stop immediately. Do you understand?" "Yeah, I think so. She wants to pretend to resist but really wants it." "Yes." Nervously I went upstairs and knocked on the guest room door. It opened and I stepped in. Sue closed the door behind me and I heard it lock. She had removed the dress and draped it across the chair. Now she wore a small silky white camisole and panties (I would later learn they were called tap panties and resembled running shorts). She said nothing but walked slowly around and climbed onto the bed. Nervously, I began to strip. It wasn't until I was naked and turned to face that she spoke. "Olivia was right! You are big!" she said as she reached out to grasp my swelling cock. I moaned as she squeezed and tugged gently. She rose onto her knees and we kissed. She moved her head from side to side and her kisses grew more intense. I slipped my hands under her camisole but she pushed them away. "Not yet!" "Okay, no rush." I said and she backed away. "You know what to do? What I want?" "Yes, Mrs. Bateman explained." She closed her eyes and was quiet for a moment. Then she took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay, begin." I rose from the bed and walked towards her. Sue turned and faced the wall. I reached out and gripped her shoulders, she flinched and said something in Japanese. I pulled her to me and she resisted. I wrapped my arms about her and kissed her neck. Sue repeated the word, it sounded like 'bango', but short and harsh. I began to slide my hands down and around her waist, she kept her arms clenched tightly over her chest. I kissed the other side of her neck and my kisses slowly climbed up into her hair, behind her ear. I whispered. "I want you; you are so beautiful; give yourself to me, please;" Sue muttered something I couldn't understand. I slid my hands around, onto her belly, my left moved up, under her camisole until her arms stopped me just below her breasts. My right then slid down into her panties. She said something like "Shinaide kudasai;" and tried to pull away. I leaned into her and pressed her against the wall. My hand had reached her mound and I felt her fur. Sue dropped one hand to grasp my wrist. My left hand slid up until it cupped her right breast. It was small but firm and she gasped. I pushed further with my right hand and my fingers found and explored her folds. She whimpered and mumbled words I couldn't make out. I continued to kiss her neck and ear. I continued to gently rub her pussy but didn't try to penetrate her for another minute or two. Slipping my hands free I grasped her shoulders and spun her around. I held her head in both hands and kissed her. She resisted, but only after a moment, turning her head. I then kissed that side of her face, her neck and shoulder. Her chin rose as she mumbled something at the ceiling. I kissed her exposed throat and she seemed to tremble a little. I kissed further down her throat to her chest, as far as the camisole . My hand sliding down to her waist, over her hips and onto her thighs.     Then, very slowly, my kisses rose upwards to her throat and mouth. This time when I kissed her lips she didn't resist. She didn't participate in the kiss, she merely allowed it. My hands, as they rose from her hips slid under her camisole and it lifted. She tried to back away but was against the wall. As my hands reached her armpits I lifted her arms over her head, the camisole following, her breasts exposed as the silk covered her face. Sue was petite and her breasts were small but firm. Her nipples seemed abnormally large in comparison and were stiff and erect in the center of small, dark red areola. I lowered my head and covered them in kisses. Sue continued to mutter in Japanese as I held her arms up. My kisses then roamed higher, up her throat. I kissed her mouth again, shielded by the silk. This time she hesitated then participated in the kiss, her lips moving with mine. I began to slide my hands higher carrying the camisole over her head ever so slowly. I stopped with the silk covering her eyes but our lips met. The kiss was longer and deeper and ever so slowly she seemed to yield more and more. I now had a raging hard on and wanted her badly. I lifted the camisole higher and she pulled her arms free, immediately covering her breasts. I scooped her up and spun, dropping her on the bed. Before she could react, I grabbed her panties and pulled them down and off. She clamped her legs together with one hand over her pussy, the other arm over her breasts. Sue was pleading in Japanese as I grasped her knees and forced her legs open. I peeled her hand away and kissed her dark furred mound, then nuzzled my way down to her wet folds. And Sue was wet. Very wet. As my tongue worked its way in between her lips to lap her juices, Sue moaned loudly. I forced myself to slow down and remember my lessons. I focused on exploring her pussy, ignoring her clitoris. I licked her slit from bottom to top and teased her by trying to thrust my tongue into her. Sue had one hand on my head as if to push me away, though she didn't try very hard. She continued to mutter and mumble and even squeeze with her legs as I caressed her thighs and hips. Finally she ceased altogether as I brought her clitoris into play. Her moans grew louder and her hips started rocking. I waited until she seemed really close and then started sucking on her clit, and flicking it rapidly with the tip of my tongue. Sue started babbling and pawing at my head with both hands. Then her legs began to tremble and quiver, she thrust her hips upwards and cried out. "Hai! Hai! Hai! Ah!" She tensed up, her body rigid yet her muscles trembling, then collapsed. Seizing the opportunity I grabbed my cock and pressed the tip between her lips. Sue's eyes flew open. "Dame, dame, dame!" she begged. I thrust into her and we both cried out. Damn she was tight. Soaking wet but tight. I pulled back and thrust again. Again Sue cried out, I pulled back and thrust again and again and again as she cried and squeezed her breasts. As I thrust faster and faster she panted, the first words in English since we started. "Too much! Oh god! Too much, too much! Oh god!" I was afraid she was about to stop me but she didn't. Instead she grasped my right hand and placed it on her throat. I didn't expect this and, confused, I slowed down. Sure reached up and grabbed me by the throat with both hands. "Fuck me!" she whispered then uttered a stream of harsh sounding Japanese. Okay, well if this is what she wants; I thrust harder and faster and her grip weakened and then failed. I forcibly kissed her without any reaction from her. I was pounding her pussy and she was wailing and crying. She didn't say anything but suddenly I felt her body stiffen and her pussy spasmed around my cock. It was like a fist was squeezing it. I exploded, my cum spurting out and filling her. After what seemed ages, she went limp. I sat up and as I pulled out, a flood of cum flowed out and down. I watched it for a moment then lay down next to her. After a few minutes she stirred. Her hands explored her body, down to her pussy. She rolled to face me. Scooting close she whispered in my ear. "That was incredible; But I have one more favor to ask." "What's that?" "To conclude my fantasy, I need you to bathe with me." Okay... The guest bedroom we were using had its own full bath which included a big tub. Sue and I bathed together and even fucked again, albeit nice and slow. She dressed and then paused at the door. Turning she cupped my face in her hand. "This; was very important to me. I cannot explain why. Just know you have pleased me. Greatly. I will not be back; but I am happy to have had this; affair. Goodbye Todd." She handed me a thick envelope and left. I waited a minute and then dressed and went downstairs. Mrs. Bateman was sitting at the kitchen table. "She said you were perfect. She said she was happy, satisfied and sore." "What was all that about?" I asked. "I believe she was exorcising a demon from her past." Mrs. Bateman replied. "Something she wanted to revisit." "Well it sure was different." "Tell me everything, Todd, and while you do I'll fix you some dinner." Later I dashed home for Mom's 9PM call and then went back to Mrs. Bateman's. We slept together but didn't fuck. She did end up giving me a great blow job before I fell asleep. Mammary Mary. The next couple of days were spent working on her rent house for a few hours and then after dinner, fucking. She showed me new positions and taught me different techniques. We also worked on my foreplay and oral skills. My next client came on Wednesday. I was introduced to an older woman named Mary. She looked me over and, nodding, handed an envelope to Mrs. Bateman. Instead of preceding me up to the room, she took me by the hand and led me upstairs. Mary was older than anyone I had considered having sex with. She was easily fifty or fifty five. But when she dropped her dress I saw only a very sexy woman. Mary stood 5'7" in her high heels, had dark brown hair and brown eyes and an amazing figure. She stood there facing me in black stockings, panties, garter belt and bra. As she strutted across the room to me her eyes never left mine. I felt like she was stalking me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. The first kiss was about five or six seconds, the second was much longer and open mouthed. Then came tongue, but not closed mouthed French kissing. Rather it was open mouthed, her tongue teasing and enticing, dancing just out of reach. She laughed and reached down to rub my crotch. Grabbing my belt she pulled me to the bed. Mary sat and unfastened my belt and jeans then tugged them down, along with my underwear. She toyed with my swelling cock, looked up at me and smiled. She paused to remove her bra. Her tits were probably D cups but sagged, her nipples pointing downward more. Her areola were so pale they were almost invisible but her nipples were nice and long. She still said nothing at all but started stroking my cock. She had magic hands. I'd never felt anyone milk my cock like she was. Mary had a technique that was incredible and in no time I was ready to cum. I warned her that I was close, but she just smiled. "Come on then! Give it to me! Give it to me!" I grunted and came, spurting rope after rope of cum onto her chest and tits. Mary continued to milk my cock until the last drop was deposited on her skin. She stood up and stepped over to the mirror on the dresser. She stood there, admiring her image and smiling for a moment then did something totally surprising. She reached into her bag and pulled out a camera. I recognized it as a Rolleiflex. "Do you know what this is?" she asked. "Yes, my Dad has one." "Do you know how to use it?" "Sure;" "Good," she handed it to me. "Take a few pictures of my spunk covered titties." I opened the camera, took a couple, then suggested she lie on the bed and adjusted the lamp to a better angle and took a few more. She then began to run her fingers through the cum, and told me to take more pictures as she played with it. Finally she pulled her panties off and had me take a couple of photos of her pussy. Now her pussy was crowned with short, dark hair but her pussy itself was almost bare, covered only by a little fuzz and her lips were long and dark. I took a few photos and tried to get really close, but the camera wouldn't focus really close. She sat up and took the camera and placed it back in her bag. She turned and pointed to the bed. I laid down and she squatted and sat on my face, gripping the headboard. I tasted her, she wasn't as sweet as Diane but okay. I went to work and as I did she proceeded to hum. Soon she was rocking her hips a bit, then more and more. She was at last producing a fair quantity of fluids and paused to finger herself.     Satisfied, she scooted down until she was over my cock, grasped it and inserted it. She short-stroked a few times until everything was good and wet and then started taking it all the way in long, slow strokes. She seemed to really like it slow and, well, what the heck? It was sex after all. So what if she was older with weird habits and tastes? I relaxed and savored the feeling of her slow ride as I caressed and squeezed her tits. "You have such a nice cock, Todd," she said and sighed as she took it all. "So nice. You like my titties? Everyone does. Go ahead and suck on them, suck hard, I don't mind. In fact I want you to suck on them till it hurts. Yes; now the other one; oh; yes; Would it shock you to know that I like it rough? That I like a little pain?" As I sucked on her tit I spanked her. Mary yelped then grinned. "Yes, please!" "Harder;" Smack. "Harder!" Whack! "Yes!" Whack! "More! Please!" Whack! Acting on impulse I grabbed her hips and rocked her forward onto her knees. With her weight off of me I started driving my cock in and out of her faster and faster. Mary's voice rose an octave or two. "Ah!" As I fucked her, my hands were squeezing her ass and I felt her puckered asshole beneath my middle finger. I pushed on it. "Oh My God! Yes! Yes! Do It!" she cried out. I pushed harder and the tip of my finger penetrated her to my first knuckle. "Oh! Oh god, oh god, oh god;" she moaned. "Spank me! Bite me! Fuck me!" I sucked as much of her tit into my mouth as possible and bit down, albeit lightly, just enough for her to feel my teeth, as I spanked her with my left hand. She yelped and jerked and my finger slid in up to the second knuckle. I could feel my dick sliding in and out I pressed down towards it. ""Oh God! Gah!" she screamed and climaxed. Her body shook and tears filled her eyes. Soon she collapsed on top of me and sobbed. A few minutes passed and she regained her composure. My cock had slipped from her and slowly she rolled off and lay next to me. I rose on one elbow and brushed the hair from her face. "Are you okay?" I asked. Her mascara was streaked and her eyes were red. She sniffed and smiled. "Yes." She sighed and then took a deep breath. "I suppose I owe you an explanation;" "No. Not at all." I answered. "I want to please you and that means doing whatever you want." Mary stared at me as if I had grown horns or turned blue. She blinked a few times and shook her head. "I don't believe it. I-I thought you wanted to fuck and cum like all young guys. No one has ever been focused on me, on my wants. That's why I decided to hire a lover. But I still expected you to want to finish;" "Oh, I do. If you want to, that is. But if you get dressed and leave right now, that's okay too. I won't starve for sex." Mary smiled and touched my cock. "No, I don't suppose you would." She snuggled in close and was quiet for a minute. "Todd, if you're really telling the truth about pleasing me; Well, there is something I want to do." "Okay; What is it?" Mary got up and rummaged in her bag. She came back to the bed with her camera and a bottle of lube. "I want you to take a photo of my pussy with your cock in it." "Um; okay." "I have my own darkroom and develop all my photos myself. These photos allow me to uh; pleasure myself when I'm without a lover." Mary laid down and I played with her pussy. She encouraged me to use some lube and it did help. Then after fucking her for a minute or two, I sat up and took the photos as she'd instructed. A few with my cock all the way in, a few with it barely in, and a few with it out, just touching her lips. Mary took the camera and set it aside. She caressed and squeezed her breasts, smiling at me. "Okay, dear boy, you've been so patient and understanding. I owe you a good time. I want you to fuck me, any way you want, just as long as you cum. I want to feel you cum deep inside me, filling me with your hot spunk!" I grinned and leaned forward and picked up speed. Mary was kissing me and encouraging me. "Oh that's so good! Yes! Oh god, what a good fuck! Go on Todd, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" I kissed her then whispered in her ear, "Do you like it? Is it good?" "Yes!" she responded. "Are you going to climax again?" "I; I don't know;" "I want you to climax again. I want to feel you climax as I fuck you." She was quiet for a moment. "Mary, you said everyone loves your titties;" "Yes!" "Do you?" "Yes!" "Show me. Suck on them!" I rose up as she gathered her titties and began to suck on first one and then the other. I grabbed her ankles and held them up as I thrust in and out. I watched her suck and squeeze them and felt myself getting close. I drove my cock in deep and hard and held it as I came. Confined as it was, my cock struggled to spurt forth its load. With the thrust and first spurt Mary gasped. "Oh god! I'm cumming!" We stared into each other's eyes as we climaxed. It was amazing. When I'd finished and got up, Mary lay there for a minute. When she finally sat up she was smiling. "That was great, Todd." she touched my cheek gently. "You are really an amazing young man and a great lover." She stood and walked into the bathroom. "Can I see you again?" she asked, turning to face me. I looked her over. "Maybe;" I said grinning. "Answer a few questions first." Mary stepped into the bedroom and stood facing me. "Okay." "How old are you?" "Fifty-six." "What is your bra size?" "Thirty-six double D." "Did you really like it when I fingered your ass?" "Yes, absolutely. It was wild, out of bounds, scary and exciting all at once." "Mrs. Bateman says that some women like to have anal sex, especially when on their monthly; Have you tried it?" Mary bit her lip. "No; but I've thought about it." "You want to try?" "Now?" "Sure! Why not?" Mary bit her lip and shook her head. "No; I don't think I could take it. Maybe someday, but not right now." "Okay, fair enough. One last question." "Really? Oh, okay." "What do you want to do next time?" "Oh! You!" she exclaimed and threw herself on me. Mary held me down and smothered me with kisses and smashed her big titties in my face. Then she got up and went into the bathroom. I really, really needed to pee and decided to slip on my clothes and go to the master bedroom and bath. When I'd finished, Mary had gone. Mrs. Bateman handed me the envelope. I tore it open. Two hundred and fifty dollars. Holy cow! "She said you were incredible. She wants to come back in two weeks and said you'd earned a tip." Mrs. Bateman handed me another one-hundred dollar bill and kissed me. "I am proud of you Todd. You are becoming a great lover for one so new at it all. Now, I'll bet you have worked up an appetite. Come to the kitchen and tell me all about it while I fix you a steak." Sadly though, my parents returned from their vacation and although I was able to find ways to meet my clients, it became very awkward at home. Dad was clueless but I think Mom suspected something was going on. But by the end of that summer I had been able to make love to seven different women, five of them multiple times. I reluctantly packed my bags and went off to college. I settled into the dorm life and tried to focus on adjusting to this new life and new challenges. Classes were not as bad as I'd feared and the only real issue was my roommate. I just didn't like having a roommate at all. Due to my wild summer, I didn't feel the need to chase girls, and that allowed me to relax. For a while. One evening in early December, as I was walking from the Library to my dorm, I saw a brown '73 Caddie, Coupe de Ville idling in the parking lot. As I neared, the door opened and Mrs. Bateman got out. I met her and she hugged and kissed me. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "Well two things, first my bed is empty and my pussy is lonely. I want you, Todd. I want you to fuck me all night long; and leave me exhausted, and sore." "I would love that, but I can't take you into my dorm;" "That's why I rented a hotel room." she replied. "Okay, let's go!" I said eagerly. We got in her car; and as she drove, I asked, "What was the second reason for your coming out here?" Mrs. Bateman grinned. "Well, I am trading my home for a nice big house out here. I haven't moved yet, but when I do, I was wondering if you would like to set up a room there?" I smiled. "Well, I might set up a room to entertain guests, but I'd rather spend most of my time in the Master Bedroom." Mrs. Bateman grinned evilly at me. "I was hoping you'd say that. I'd also like for you to call me Olivia." Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog, for Literotica

Mrs. Bateman's Cougar Club: Part 1 The Summer of '77 Changed My Life. Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Way back in 1977, I was a naive 18-year-old. Summer was here and I wanted to spend it having fun. I was going to start college in the fall and luckily, didn't have to work. Mom and Dad were fortunate and made good money. He was the VP of Advertising and Marketing for a major energy company and Mom was actually a successful author. I had a generous allowance and a car (a white '73 BMW) It had been Dad's, and he gave it to me at graduation. I guess I should tell you about myself. I was a blonde-haired, skinny white boy with blue eyes and a big dick. Not that I'd done anything with it. It was just genetics. I knew I was bigger than my friends, but none of the girls I knew were aware of that and I was too shy to advertise it. Hell, I wasn't even sure what to do with it. My first experiments with jacking off were surprising and yet disappointing. I wanted a woman. But as I said, I was painfully shy around the females of the species. My best friend throughout school had been Rick Bateman. Rick had joined the Navy after graduating, and was off at boot camp. Well, one day his Mom called. She said that with Rick gone, she needed help with a few things involving the pool and asked if I would come over. My Mom of course said yes without even asking me. "Todd, go on over to Olivia Bateman's and give her a hand with her pool." I rang the doorbell and she let me in. "Thank you for coming over Todd! I was hoping you weren't too busy." "Not at all Mrs. Bateman," I replied. "Just listening to albums." "That's nice, Rick likes the Eagles. Do you?" "Oh yeah! They're awesome!" She led me out into the back yard, Like most people in our neighborhood, she had a pool. "With Rick around, I never hired a pool service, but now; I'm here alone, and I would rather hire the maintenance done." She gestured at the pool. Since Rick had been gone, it had accumulated a layer of leaves. "No problem," I said. I'll take care of it." She went inside and I set to work. Amazingly it wasn't too bad. I was finishing up when I heard her come outside again. Now their pool was inside a privacy fence but when I turned around I was surprised. She was wearing a white bathrobe. Outside. In June. Looking back I can say Mrs. Bateman was about 5'7", 130 to 140 pounds, and very curvy. Her tits had to be in the double to triple D range. Her wavy dark brown hair was worn most often loose and reached her shoulders. Of course, although I acknowledged her as attractive for a middle-aged woman, she was forty-one years old, but I hadn't really thought of her in a sexual way. I'd known her and Rick for twelve years. Her husband had passed away about six years earlier from cancer. As I stared she dropped the robe onto a chaise. She was completely naked. She slowly walked over to the pool and down the steps. She finally turned to face me when she was waist-deep. "I just love having a pool!" she said smiling. "And I hate the idea of paying someone to tend to it. Do you think you could do it for me, Todd?" "Umm; I guess so." I automatically answered. "Wonderful!" She turned over and floated on her back, slowly going the length of the pool. She turned and swam back then faced me again. "Well, Todd?" "Huh?" I stared at her big tits as they floated in full view. "Are you coming in?" "Uh;" "Todd, when a woman gets naked and invites you to skinny dip with her; you really should. Wouldn't you rather touch these than just stare at them?" she said as she cupped her breasts. Okay, as I said earlier, I was awkward and nervous around girls and not experienced or confident. But the offer finally overcame my shyness and I quickly stripped and dove in. Now the view of her big breasts had aroused me somewhat, but my nervousness had prevented a full-blown hard-on. I suddenly found myself in front of her and she slipped her arms around me and pulled me close. She kissed me and I felt her breasts pressing into me. I felt my erection growing. She did too; and reached down to grasp the thick rod. No one had ever done that. I almost came right then. But she was experienced enough to realize how careful she had to be. She smiled and released me after a moment. "My, you are blessed, aren't you, Todd? Why aren't the girls all over you?" I blushed. "I...uh;" "Oh? Really? You're still a virgin? Well, that won't do. That won't do at all. Here," she patted the edge of the pool, "sit up here. I want to visit Mr. Todd for a while" As I sat on the pool edge she spread my legs wide, then toyed and stroked my cock gently while smiling at me. "Such a nice, big cock." she said. Then she kissed it, licked it up and down, and finally slipped it into her mouth. She sucked on it as she stroked it. Her grip was firm. I reclined back and rested on my elbows. In no time, I knew I was going to cum. I tried to warn her but she ignored me and I blew my load into her mouth. Mrs. Bateman didn't miss a beat and continued to swallow it all as she stroked my jerking cock. I was stunned. I didn't know that was a thing. I had no idea a woman would do that. Of course, all I knew was that:  you touched a girl, she got wet, you got hard, you stuck it in, thrust until you came. Period. I truly knew no more than that. I had a lot to learn. Mrs. Bateman finally finished and smiled at me. She continued to play with my cock. "What? Did that surprise you, Todd?" "Yeah; you just;" "Swallowed your cum," she said matter-of-factly. "Some women like to. Some don't. I assume no one ever did that for you before." I shook my head. "Well, I like to. Especially with young guys. Otherwise, you might not last long once we start fucking." My eyes popped. "Oh yes! I intend to fuck you, Todd. What do you think about that? I intend to fuck you today, and if you're good enough, all summer long." She took my hands and pulled me into the pool with her. She kissed me again and again, slowly teaching me to do it right. I squeezed her tits and she guided me to be gentle and allowed me to kiss and suck on them. See I loved big tits. Always have. My girlfriends had laughed at my infatuation with big knockers, and two of my slutty classmates had let me see and touch them. One had let me kiss and suck a bit. She might have been a C cup at best. These big, beautiful things were amazing! They were huge, soft, round and firm all at the same time. Her areola were large tan ovals and her nipples were thick stubs. I squeezed, kissed, sucked and played with them as she smiled and giggled. "Boys! Every one of you are titty-crazy! Come sit on the 3rd step up. I'll sit below you. Now wrap your arms around me and let my tits know how much you like them" I was giddy with enthusiasm and soon I had her nipples poking out firmly. " You just can't get enough of my big titties huh? Well go on, enjoy yourself!" She said and laughed, as she leaned back against my chest. But a minute later she spun around to face me, kneeling, and pulled my face to hers and kissed me again. This time she slipped her tongue into my mouth. My last girlfriend had allowed only a few French kisses and this was thrilling. Mrs. Bateman also began to fondle my turgid cock again, and when I was good and stiff, she climbed up the steps from the pool and lay on the padded double chaise lounge. She spread her legs and toyed with her pussy. I followed and as I mounted her, she took my cock and guided me into her. She was wet and warm and it felt fantastic. She was still holding my rather thick cock and coached me to use short strokes in and out until I could fit deep inside of her. "Oh god, Todd! That's it; nice and slow. God, you're so big! Oh, that feels so good! Yes, yes; that's it; oh so good, oh so good!" We fucked nice and slow for a few minutes and then I warned her I was cumming again. She laughed and grabbed my hips and held me deep. "Go ahead Todd, cum in me! Give it to me!" I couldn't hold back and came, emptying my load deep inside of her. "God! Yes! That feels so good!" she moaned. When I had finished, I pulled out and collapsed onto the chaise. Mrs. Bateman began to play with her pussy and the flood of cum, thrusting her fingers in deep and rubbing it all over her pussy. "Not bad;" she said. "A nice big cock, lots of cum; but you need training and practice. If you keep quiet about it; this is going to be an amazing summer." Mrs. Bateman and I had sex again before she sent me home. I was fortunate that my parents were too busy and disinterested to notice my shit-eating grin. The next day Mrs. Bateman "hired" me to help her with her rental properties. Mom and Dad bought it and thereafter, my daily disappearances were ignored.     I would arrive at her home and we would fuck immediately. This could be in any room of the house or at the pool. We fucked in the living room, bedroom, kitchen, guest rooms, even Rick's room, with the Eagles latest album playing on the stereo.  One day she led me into the garage and I fucked her across the hood of her '73 Cadillac Coupe de Ville. She was wearing a nice skirt and shiny satin blouse, and as we kissed and groped, I found she was wearing no panties and was soaking wet. As I played with her pussy, she opened her blouse and lifted her braless tits out. I bent her over the hood and took her from behind as she shouted encouragement at me. After a bit, she pushed me away and rolled onto her back with her hips on the fender and her legs in the air. As I fucked her, she played with her tits and moaned. When we finished, I had to back the car out and wash it. Oh and she insisted that I always call her either Mrs. Bateman, Ma'am, or Mistress. Never Olivia or any affectionate nickname. I understand now that it was to keep me from becoming too casual in public. But at the time it was also fun. I would step up behind her in the living room and reach around to cup her huge tits. Nibbling on her neck I would whisper. "God, Mrs. Bateman you are so sexy! I just can't help myself. I want to fuck you so bad!" "Oh Todd," she would reply, "if you insist." She would bend over the sofa and I would lift her skirt and finger her pussy before slipping my cock into her wet folds and snug, warm depths. "Oh Mrs. Bateman, that feels so good!" I would moan. "You feel good too Todd. such a big thick cock!" Then after pumping into her cunt for a while. "Oh Mrs. Bateman, I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum Mrs. Bateman!" Sometimes she would let me cum inside her, sometimes she would turn and suck me off. Once she didn't turn fast enough and I sprayed my load all over her face and the front of her dress. I expected her to be angry but she simply smiled. "I'm sorry Mrs. Bateman!" "That's okay, it happens," she said as she wiped the cum from her face and sucked on her fingers. "But this dress; come help me change." This went on almost daily for three full weeks. I was coming home tired and my cock was sore, but I was thrilled. I mean this woman wanted a lot of sex! We were fucking at least three times a day! I learned to be a good fuck, of course, but more than that, she taught me to be a great kisser, a skilled cunnilinguist, and an attentive lover. I learned foreplay, physical and mental, and to focus on pleasing her, knowing that the journey to her orgasm was fun and pleasing to me and that my own orgasm was always just minutes after hers. It was thrilling to feel her pussy squeezing my cock as she came. That, coupled with her vocalizations (be they cries of pleasure, squeals of delight, or shouts of ecstasy) always made me cum. And beyond all that, she was paying me cash every Friday to keep up the illusion that I had a legitimate job. I thought I was in heaven. Man, was I wrong. Overnighters. July 1st was on Friday. Mom and Dad had wanted to go on vacation that week and the next. I didn't, of course and Mrs. Bateman came up with the ruse that one of her renters was moving and we had to clean the place, paint, and prep it for the next renter that week. Mom was upset, but Dad said it was a good experience;  and I was left behind. I wanted to spend the night at her home but figured Mom would call me nightly to check on me. Mrs. Bateman instead came over and spent the night in my bed Thursday night. We made love for what seemed like hours and my bed was soaked. She simply threw a towel over the wetness and went to sleep. This was the first time in my life that I had a woman sleep with me. I mean she went to sleep in my arms. I discovered that amazing feeling of a soft, sensual body pressed against mine. The next morning I woke up with the typical morning woodie but she wasn't interested until she'd had a chance to wake up and get some coffee. We did fool around elsewhere in the house, even going sixty-nine across my parent's bed. Then she said she had some things to do and told me to come over at four with an overnight bag. Discrete with Diane. When I arrived, there was another car in her driveway. A nice cream colored Mercedes 450SLC. A convertible with the heart of a sports car. When I went in, using the side door for appearance sake as she always insisted, I found Mrs. Bateman sitting in the living room with another woman. Mrs. Bateman was in her favorite wing chair, attired in a red skirt and white blouse. She waved me in. "Ah, here he is," she said. "Todd this is Diane, Diane, Todd," she made the introductions. Diane stood and sized me up. She was tall, in her heels she matched my 5'11". Her hair was blonde and she was a bit more slender than Mrs. Bateman with smaller tits. She was tanned and her sleeveless dress was white with a deep V front and a fully pleated skirt. As she stepped closer I couldn't help but glance at her cleavage. Diane traced the V with one finger and smiled. The other hand she placed on my cheek. To my surprise she kissed me. A nice deep, long kiss. A second kiss followed and I felt her hand slide down to my crotch where it squeezed my growing cock. As she stepped back, she grinned. "Oh yes, he'll do nicely." She kissed me again, this time with more passion. My hands found her waist and slid up her back. I had no idea why this strange woman was doing this but damn, I wasn't going to turn it down. She broke the kiss and walked away. Picking up her purse and a small bag, she went up the stairs. I watched her long legs in that swishing skirt and stood there grinning. Finally, as she disappeared from view the enchantment was broken. Mrs. Bateman stood and came over, wrapping her arms around me. "What's going on?" I asked. "Oh Todd, it's quite simple. You are going to go up to the guest room and fuck her brains out. The same way you fuck me." "What?" "Yes, she's waiting to fuck you. So go fuck her. Give her what she wants, any way she wants, for as long as she wants. Be polite and patient and above all, ask no questions!" "She wants to have sex with me?" I asked incredulously. "Yes, don't look so shocked! Look, if she met you somewhere else and hit on you, suggested having sex, wouldn't you do it?" "Umm; Well before you started fucking me, yeah. But now that we're fucking.;" Mrs. Bateman smiled, "And if you want to keep fucking me, you'll go up there and please her, like I know you can. Think of it as practice." She swatted my ass and pointed to the stairs. "Go." I knocked on the door but it was slightly ajar. I went in and closed it behind me. Diane was standing at the foot of the bed. With barely a sound, the dress slipped from her shoulders and fell to the floor around her ankles. She paused a moment to let me gaze at her naked body. She was nicely tanned except for the white skin of her bikini area. The stark tan lines were strangely erotic, obviously she tanned in a small string bikini. Her tits were about a C cup and her areola large and round with little pink nipples. Her waist was slim, and her hips round and firm. She was proud of her body and liked showing it off it seemed. "Your turn," she said. I stripped and as my growing cock was freed, she grinned broadly. She climbed onto the bed and uncrossed her legs, revealing a pussy covered in short, sandy straight hair. "I'm told you have a talented tongue; Show me." I started with kisses on her ankles and slowly moved up each leg to her knees and then up her inner thighs. By the time I reached her pussy she was gasping and breathing rapidly. I could smell her arousal and she was already quite wet, beads of fluid lined her inner lips and she tasted sweet. I did my best to focus on pleasing her as Mrs. Bateman had taught me. Soon her hips were rocking and her hands were squeezing her breasts. A cry of ecstasy and a gush of juices confirmed her orgasm. I lapped up the tasty wetness and looked up at her. "Oh god!" she panted. "Fuck me, fuck me now!" I slid my knob against her wet slit and pushed it in. She was so wet it slid in easily. A few thrusts and I was all the way in. "Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!" she panted. I held it deep and kissed her, then she grabbed my head and stared deep into my eyes. "Fuck me!" I started thrusting in and out and she moaned and groaned in pleasure. Soon I rose to my elbows and picked up the pace. Her pussy was making wet squishy sounds and her tits were bouncing. I couldn't last and came, pumping my load in her. She gasped. "Oh god! Oh god no! Not yet! Don't stop! Oh no!"     I sat up to catch my breath and as I pulled out I could see the cum start to flow out of her pussy. I found it weirdly erotic. Very erotic. Mrs. Bateman usually either played with it, ignored it, or wiped it up with tissues. I'd never actually watched it. I reached down and toyed with it, running my fingers through it and spreading it over her pussy. Diane was watching too. I spread a glob over her clit and she twitched and gasped. I slipped two fingers inside of her and she moaned. I stroked the inside of her pussy behind her clit and she bit her lip and groaned. I kept it up and she was soon gasping and trembling. She started pinching her nipples as I stroked faster and faster. Cum was everywhere. Then she threw her head back and cried out, "Oh Fuck! Gah!" My cock was hard again and I shoved it in, pushing all the way in one, hard, violent thrust. "Ah! Oh Fuck!" she screamed. I could feel her pussy spasming around my cock, squeezing and releasing over and over again. Diane grabbed my hand and placed it over her mouth and screamed again and again. I started thrusting. Slowly pulling out until only my knob was inside then thrusting hard, slamming our bodies together. Each time, she screamed into my hand. I began thrusting faster and she started sucking my cum drenched fingers. Soon I was up on my knees, gripping her legs and pounding her furiously. Diane was gasping, and moaning, and weeping as she grabbed and pulled on the sheets. I had no idea what I was doing, only that I couldn't stop. I was overcome with desire, and passion, and need. I have no idea how long I fucked like that, but finally felt the release coming and came again. I finished and pulled out, watching again the flow of cum from her reddened pussy. At some point Diane had stopped being coherent and was limp with her eyes rolled back and simply lay there moaning and humming. I lay next to her and cradled her head. After a minute, her eyes focused on me and she smiled. I kissed her and pushed the hair from her face. I laid down and she rolled onto her side next to me. She lifted one leg up and over me and I could feel the wetness on my hip. After a bit I dozed off. I was awakened by Diane, stirring and sitting up. She smiled at me and went into the bathroom. When she came out she seemed more composed and sat next to me. She gently toyed with my flaccid cock. "That; That was amazing." "Thank you." I softly replied. "I; I, uh; I came, uh; I came a lot. I've never; had that happen, that intense, that; long. God, a part of me wants to do it again. But I don't think I could take another session like that." "So we take it easy this time," I said. My cock was growing as she played with it. Diane smiled and straddled me. We kissed and I caressed her hips and back as she rubbed her pussy against my cock. She reached down and guided it into her pussy, and slowly slid down onto it. I let her ride me at her pace. She liked it slow and I caressed her thighs, hips, waist and breasts as she rose and fell. The slow pace was nice, I relaxed and studied her, my mind wandering. Who was she? I couldn't recall exactly where I'd seen her, yet she did seem familiar. She was admittedly sexy, yet mature. I guessed she was in her late thirties at the most. I felt like she was a trophy wife, she had that air about her. The realization that I was probably fucking somebody's wife didn't upset me. If anything it made me feel special. Damn lucky in fact. And if she wanted to meet again? I knew I wouldn't turn it down. Mrs. Bateman suddenly leapt into my mind. What was going on? Why had she allowed me to fuck this woman? How did they know each other? Was she indeed going to continue to fuck me after this? And if I could fuck only one of them, which would it be? Diane whoever-she-was was amazing, yet Mrs. Bateman had those huge tits and loved to suck my cock... I was jerked from my musings as Diane leaned down and kissed me. Her tits pressed into my chest. "God dammit Todd! I can't stand it! Fuck me again, fuck me hard and make me cum!" I grabbed her hips and started thrusting in and out. Faster and faster as she rocked forward on her knees. Her tits were in my face and I began to suck one. I squeezed her ass and pounded her pussy. Diane screamed into the pillow a minute later. "God! Yes! Ah!" I wanted to finish, to cum again, but I wasn't sure how much more it might take. Diane ended it for me, she slid down hard onto my cock and squeezed me tightly with her arms, legs and pussy. She held me tightly as she quivered for a minute or two, then slowly relaxed. She stayed on top and my cock relaxed inside of her. Finally she rose up and looked in my face. "God, you are so good!" she said and kissed me. "I, I have got to stop," she muttered. "I don't want to...but I'm so sore." Slowly she sat up and rolled off of me. My cock plopped wetly from her pussy. She bent and kissed me again. "Damn, you're a good lover. But I need time to heal after a fucking like this." She admitted. She stumbled into the bathroom, taking her dress with her. I lay there feeling awesomely happy. After a while Diane came out of the bathroom. She was dressed and composed. Only her smile gave anything away. I sat up. "Will I see you again?" I asked. "Look, if you do see me, anywhere except in this room, you must ignore me. Understand?" "Yes, I get it. But you are coming back then?" She paused, then grinned, "Oh dammit Todd, that was the best sex I've ever had! Of course I'm coming back!" She kissed me again and left the room. I went to the bathroom. When I came out, Mrs. Bateman was there. She smiled at me and then looked at the wet, crumpled sheets. She reached out and wiped up some of the wetness. Holding her hand to her face she inhaled deeply and grinned. "I love the smell of hot, wet sex," she said. "Call me sick if you want, but it turns me on.' She walked over to me and gently caressed my cock. "She didn't break you, and it sounded like you pleased her. I'm proud of you Todd. I knew you'd be a great fuck." She pointed to an envelope on the nightstand. "That's yours." Curious, I opened it. Inside were twenty dollar bills, I quickly counted them. "Two hundred bucks?" "Yes, that's all yours." To be continued. Based on a post by Sel Wync Dog, for Literotica

Tit for Tat: Part 2. Three couples find commonality in the cabin. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Okay, now that that's out of the way, how about some fresh drinks, snacks; and some more naughty fun!" Susan said grinning, that aroused horny look showing through in her eyes again as both Jeff s Buxom Becky and my wife laughed. "I think we've unleashed a monster!" My wife quipped, or rather Susan s Pete certainly has, anyway," she said looking down at his groin. Sure enough, Pete's magnificent tool was standing up about as hard and stiff as I'd ever seen it, though Becky's hand wrapped around him went a long way in doing that. Pete had always been a boob man, perhaps even more than I was. The moment he'd placed his hands on Becky's pendulous tits, his cock had swollen up to full erection in no time. He even had his eyes closed, standing there grinning like the village idiot, fully enjoying himself. "So; any requests from anyone?" Darlene asked. "Come on boys; don't be shy here, now is not the time. Who knows; this might be the one and only chance you'll have to enjoy anything like this again. At least until next year," she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "So speak up!" Jeff did; always the first one amongst us to speak up or act so it seemed. "Does ah; titty-fucking count or not count as far as touching goes?" He wondered. "I think that's within the acceptable parameters," Darlene said easily getting confirmation from the girls. "I take it you'd like to tit-fuck these then?" She asked, holding her tits together in front of him. He was nodding his head like one of those wobble-head dogs in the window of a car. Darlene laughed. "Okay horny boy; come over here, lay down so I can do a really nice job on you," she told him. Rearranging the air mattresses slightly closer to the fire so that everyone remained warm and comfortable, the three of us laid down side-by-side, the girls taking up position over us. In moments, we all felt the soft, teasing and yes titillating sweetness of three pairs of tits wrapping themselves around our three equally hard stiff cocks again. As good as it admittedly felt, while Susan lay between my legs, her soft, warm tits fully wrapped around my throbbing cock, the sensation of that was heightened in seeing the other two girls; similarly engaged. Sure; admittedly more of a 'guy' thing perhaps, but they all seemed to be enjoying it every bit as much as the three of us were. The erotic sensuality of the fire's light bathing the room, everyone naked; and now extremely and obviously comfortable in being so in front of one another. And three very gorgeous pairs of tits; sliding up and down so wonderfully around our hard stiff cocks. Susan spit on my cock, though she didn't need to add much more lubrication to my sensual titty-fuck than that. I was already producing a substantial amount of pre-cum fuck juice myself, which she continually swiped off the tip of my cock, often rubbing and arousing her own nipples with it. In addition to sliding between those two perfect globes, she very often held just one tit in her hand, guiding it; in particular her hard fat little nipple, pressing that against the very end of my cock, almost as though she were trying to fuck the tiny eye-slit of my cock with it. Just seeing her do that was arousing, far more than any feeling I was experiencing perhaps. The visual alone, escalating my overall pleasure. All around me the pleasurable sighs; moans and groans coming from everyone, the girls included, soon had us all hovering on the edge again, though as usual, it was Big Jeff who was the first one amongst us to announce the arrival of his orgasm. "Oh man; fuck, here; it; comes!" He cried out, lurching and then groaning deeply. Sure enough, he spurted, the first jettison of his cream hitting my Darlene squarely in the chin, though she then wrapped her beautiful tits around the head of his spurting cock, capturing most of his creamy spunking that way between her tits as she finished jacking him off with them. "Nice one," she giggled enthusiastically, though looking over at Becky, wondering; grinning as Pete now began making noises as though he was about to erupt soon as well. Which he soon did. I think we were all wondering and thinking the same thing when the grimace on Pete's face told us he was seconds away from coming now as well. Not having as massive of tits as everyone else, Becky had trouble even wrapping hers around Pete's cock as she continued sliding them up and down his shaft. He grunted, holding still no longer helping to thrust up and down that sweet tit-valley. He groaned deeper, and then thrust up as though coaxing, helping his orgasmic explosion. Surprisingly, it wasn't nearly as much as we'd all anticipated or expected to see. If anything, more normal, more like my own previously, though even then; still substantial. Becky easily caught his creamy outpouring of semen, rubbing her tits against him. Smearing her hard tender nipples in his man juice. "Hey; it takes a while," he said afterwards almost looking embarrassed. "That was three days worth the last time!" He then added. "Three days? Hell; I can't go three hours!" Jeff exclaimed jokingly. "That's true," Bucksy Becky added, laughing along with her husband. "I can't tell you the number of times I've walked into the bathroom at home and found Jeff standing there over the toilet, jacking off!" "Becky!" Jeff shouted out aghast. "Well it's true babe; not that I mind, like you damn well know; I enjoy watching you. Just like; you enjoy watching me!" He blushed, but he was grinning too. "Yeah well; "So; where's my cream?" Susan asked me, though she had stepped up the titter-bating she'd been giving me. "Right here," I announced through gritted teeth, and then splurged all over those hot succulent tits of hers. After cleaning up a bit, which all three girls certainly needed to do, it was now their turn to express their desires on how they'd like to enjoy their own respective orgasms. In getting ready to do that, we instinctively did switch up partners a bit as I moved over to sit by Becky, my Darlene now with Pete, and Susan sitting next to Jeff. "Okay, what would You like me to do?" I asked her. She all but purred when I asked her that. "Okay; don't laugh, but this is what I want!" Lying back, she spread herself even more obscenely than she had been, though her legs remained fully extended not yet bent at the knee. "What I sometimes enjoy, and want to feel and enjoy now; is a nice slow, soft clitty jerk-off." "Oh yeah, I enjoy doing that too on occasion," Susan commented, though she had positioned herself on all fours as though expecting to be fucked. "What I want; is for you to kneel behind me, and just slowly finger-fuck me," she told Jeff. "Nice and slow; but continuous. I'll let you know when I want more fingers, or want it faster; ok?" Good old Jeff seemed more than happy to accommodate her, and began doing so. Parking myself next to Becky, I leaned on one side, facing her. Hotly; she reached down spreading her pussy apart with her fingers, exposing herself quite vulgarly, which was erotic as hell. The pink glistening furrow of her split was so openly revealed to me as she did this, not to mention the swollen stiff little knob of her fairly large clit. "Like this?" I asked taking it between my fingers, slowly working them up and down as though actually attempting to jerk her off like working a miniature cock. "Oh yeah; just like that, perfect in fact," she moaned softly, though releasing her pussy, hands now coming up to capture her tits, fingers already rolling and tweaking her nipples. As asked; I continued to softly and tenderly manipulate her hard little clit, tickling it with my fingers, seeking out more and more of her internal moisture to further pleasure and sensitize herself with. I didn't even need to look over to see what my wife and Pete were doing. I pretty much knew what she liked; and wanted. Once she was good and horny of course, which she obviously was. "You're sure? That's what you really want?" Pete asked wanting to make sure he'd understood her perfectly. "Yep; that's what I want," she informed him saying it again. "I want you to slap my tits; and then alternate slapping my pussy, not too hard until I say otherwise; but not too softly either. Make it tingle-sting a little, really get my pussy juiced up, and then I want you to palm me; press it really hard against me, and grind on me like that until I come," she had told him. I enjoyed doing that for her myself. It never failed to produce a gallon of girl juice, which I then used to smear around her cunt, and then pressing, squishing it against her as I palmed her, always made the most interestingly erotic sounds and noises in doing that. "How' my doing?" I asked Becky. "Feel good?" "Oh yeah; fuck yeah, that's nice; really nice. Just keep working it up and down," she breathed deeply, now pulling on her nipples, stretching them off her chest, releasing, and then grabbing them again, doing so over and over. "I'm getting pretty close," she purred softly. "When I tell you; stick two fingers inside me, and fuck me with them; hard. But then just hold my clit; pinching it a little while you do that until I climax." "You got it!" I chuckled, already feeling my own cock hardening once more. Just lying here, looking at my friend's hot, wet delicious looking cunt, so juicy and so appetizing, I was sorely tempted to lean over and capture that clit of hers between my lips. But; unfortunately, that wasn't something I knew that would be allowed. Not yet anyway.     Already I could hear the slick juicy sounds coming from my wife. Pete quite enjoying himself, actually being able to half-slap my wife's tits, which she honestly did enjoy feeling. That, and as he was now doing, patting, slapping, and then palming her cunt just as she'd asked him to do. Everyone there could hear the squishy sounds of her pussy, it was that loud, and that obvious. "Oh fuck that's nasty hot!" Susan cried out unable to contain herself. "God Darlene; you get so fucking juicy don't you?" "You might could say that," my wife answered back moaning as she did so. "Maybe tomorrow; if you'd like, you can check it out for yourself." Jeff groaned, and then much to everyone's surprise, came all over Susan's ass. "Sorry; I couldn't help it," he said sheepishly. "But just hearing that; I mean, fuck." "Men!" Becky chortled. "Mention a little girl on girl action, and they become putty in your hands; that or sperm on your ass, either one." Her tone quickly changed however after having said that. "Okay now baby; two fingers, hard and deep; make me fucking come!" My Darlene was already crying out in the midst of her own orgasmic release, humping herself against Pete's hand, that squishy sounding pussy-pummeling he was giving my wife even louder now as she began squirting, adding to it. "Holy shit that's hot seeing that!" He exclaimed above the cries of her pleasure. I was a bit focused myself though at the moment as Becky too let out a mewled cry of release, her hands immediately coming down to take over her own clit, now frigging it furiously. "Fuck my cunt; fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it David; fuck it!" Susan too had collapsed, reaching back and playfully massaging in Jeff's third spunking of the evening into her own ass. She sighed contentedly in doing so; as we all did. Late; and with all of us satisfied and totally exhausted, we made up the beds, threw a bit more wood on the fire to see us through most of the night, and collapsed into our beds together. I spooned my wife from behind, surprised to find I was still partially erect. "Slip inside me," she said sounding half asleep. "Fuck me to sleep baby; fuck me to dream land." It was cold when I woke up. Not unbearably so; but it was obvious that the fire had gone out towards morning. There would no doubt be a few still burning embers remaining, which would make starting a new one easier to do. My Darlene stirred beneath me, slowly coming awake herself, a reminder of the night before as I felt my now very flaccid cock resting against her warm beautiful ass. Still snuggled up inside the sleeping bag together I was perfectly content to remain so; but I knew Darlene. Once awake, she'd have to pee, and then that would be that. I vaguely remembered having my cock inside her as we fell asleep; fucking her, but not towards orgasm. We'd done that often before, just connected, barely even moving when sleep claimed us both. That however, usually led to a nice early morning fuck, basically taking up where we'd left off the night before. Unfortunately like I said; it was cold, and now that My Darlene was indeed awake, she quite naturally had to pee. "You need to get another fire going," she informed me only then sitting up. I took delight in the hard crinkle of her sweet nipples, each one hard as rocks; though I knew that wasn't from any amorous inclinations; not yet anyway. Simply the cold. Even so, it was nice sitting there staring at my own wife's hard firm titties. "And try not to be too noisy while doing it; everyone else is still asleep," she now added finally slipping out of the bag, grabbing her robe so she'd have something to wear when she went outside to pee. "Too late; I'm awake now too," Becky said likewise crawling out of her bag, thumping on Jeff waking him as she climbed out. "Wake up baby; see if you can help David get another warm fire going. We'll start working on coffee and breakfast after that." Jeff groaned, but soon slid out of his bed and began helping me stack some additional kindling in the fireplace, along with a couple of smaller dry logs in order to get a nice start on it before adding the heavier, longer lasting logs into the fire. "Damn!" Jeff suddenly exclaimed loud enough that I almost cautioned him to be quiet as Pete and Susan hadn't as yet gotten up. I needn't have bothered, they had; just not in quite the way I was expecting. Susan had climbed on top of Pete's cock, and even then was slowly easing herself down over his once again hard stiff shaft. "Damn is right!" I then added looking on as she slowly began swallowing that monster up. "Morning guys," she beamed brightly. "Don't mind us; I just have to start out my day with this cock inside me," she grinned, and then slowly began fucking him while Jeff and I stood there with idiotic smiles on our faces, watching them. "Coffee will be; oh hell, fuck that!" Becky said walking over. Now it was the three of us standing there looking on. "I can't even imagine trying to take that thing myself!" She then said, though I chuckled quietly, her hand already down between her legs as though imagining it being inside there. I hadn't even heard my own wife coming up from behind me, until she wrapped the robe she had on around the two of us, pressing her now very warm tits against my back, her hands coming around to grasp my still somewhat flaccid cock. "Cold?" "Not anymore!" I informed her, feeling her hands now beginning to work my cock again, the feel of those lovely tits spearing my back, twin points now aroused hard, digging into me as she stood there. "Kinda hot isn't it? Watching another couple fuck?" "Oh yeah; very." "After we've eaten and straightened up around here, and once the sun's fully up and it's warm outside, thought maybe we could all take a nature hike together, head up to horseshoe rock; maybe have some fun up there, how's that sound?" It sounded great. We'd always used the term "nature hike" to basically say we were going someplace out in the woods, find a place and fuck. Sometimes we'd gone up to a place my dad had named horseshoe rock, which we now all did. It was an interesting little place, an area on one of the low peaks, easily accessible on foot, with a nice scenic view of the valley and surrounding hills just beyond. The large grouping of boulders that sat there had formed a bit of a nice enclosure against the north winds whenever we had any. We'd even slept up there a time or two amidst them. A few rocks, or rather slabs were almost smooth looking in appearance, and had made for a nice place to lie down on; and enjoy a nice long sensual fuck. But it was also one of the best places to sit and watch the sun go down; or my wife, whichever came first. "Kind of be hot, naughty to go up there with everyone, and watch one another doing it; don't you think?" "Oh hell yes!" Susan responded, still sliding up and down her husband's cock. "That sounds like a damn fun idea!" She moaned starting to get really into it. "Well; you better save something for later then," Becky warned. Though Susan just laughed. "If you're talking about Pete, no worries. He never comes during the morning fuck; this one's just for me. He will later though, I can assure you," she grinned, and then promptly came, collapsing over his prone body moments later. "Yes, well; coffee's just about ready; and so's my pussy," My Darlene stated. "So let's get breakfast over with here, and then head up to the rocks so we can all get our rocks off," she laughed. The one thing I dearly loved and appreciated about in being up here, was that we were very secluded. My parents owned twelve hundred acres, and as such I'd never seen a single solitary soul up here in all these years. When gramps and dad had built the cabin, they had gone around the entire property, fencing it as well as posting signs. Then we moved south, to Kansas City, when I was I'd laughed the first time I'd seen them. "Private property; stay out. Violators will be shot on sight!" Obviously neither gramps nor dad had any intention of doing that of course, but gramps had insisted on making the area look almost like some sort of secret government installation with sturdy chain link fence facing any areas of direct access by road. The rest of it of course, simple wooden fence that wouldn't keep anything out or crossing over it. Still; it had seemingly been effective. Like I said, in all the years I'd been coming up here, we had never once seen anyone else. Nude Day Hiking. For that reason, when it was nice and warm out with the sun well up, the six of us headed out, naked as jaybirds, with only shoes and socks on as any form of attire. Jeff, Pete and I carried knap sacks with a few provisions, water, a bottle of wine for later, along with some cheese and sausage to snack on as well as a few apples and oranges. We then began the short two and a half mile gradual climb up to where the rocks where, and where I now found myself looking forward to what I knew would be an interesting little group fuck after we got there. Admittedly; for me anyway, there's just something about being naked outdoors for one, and for another, having sex in the nice clean air with the warm sun beating down on you while you do. Just thinking about it never failed to make me horny. And it didn't now either. We were still a quarter of a mile away from reaching the point when Jeff s wife, Becky looked over and saw I was walking along behind her with a sizeable erection.     "Gee, remind me not to stumble or stop suddenly," she said giggling. "Or I'll break more than one rule here, ending up with David's cock inside my ass, no less." "She'd enjoy that too," Jeff quipped looking back, his own cock already starting to show signs of stiffening as well. "She's always wanted to try a DP," he then added. "Oh really?" my Darlene said; eying her friend. "Hmm, something to perhaps consider one day. I've always wondered about that, myself," she smiled knowingly. "Yes well; you are the ones to have set the rules," I reminded them as we continued along. Though my Darlene grinned looking at me, reaching out to grasp my cock, now pulling me along behind her. "And you know what they say, baby," she purred softly. "Rules were made to be broken." By the time we had reached the horseshoe, it was just before noon. The temperature was perfect, somewhere in the high 70's to low 80's. As such, it was warm enough to be very comfortable, especially nude, and not so hot that you were looking for any shade to lie in. Simply put; there wasn't any shade. Just the bare ground, and the huge boulders forming the shoe. One large enough to serve as a comfortable little bench of sorts, which all three girls now sat on together, looking out over the valley and the hills beyond. "Beautiful isn't it?" Becky exclaimed. "Sure as hell is," the three of us guys said, almost in unison, though we weren't looking out over the valley; looking at the three luscious naked women all sitting there together. "Thank you," my Darlene commented catching almost immediately the compliment. "Glad you like, though not too terribly surprised either," she said glancing over at the three of us guys standing there together, and each one of us with proud firm erections. "Obviously they don't have looking at the beautiful scenery on their minds; but something else," Little Susan noted. "Wonder what that might be?" she then asked, as though reading her Peter s mind; and ours too for that matter. "I know what he'd like," she then said, peaking interest from her female companions. "Oh yeah? And what might that be?" My Darlene asked. "Go ahead, Pete honey; tell her," Susan urged Pete into doing, though he was obviously embarrassed now and reluctant. "Oh come on Petey," my wife teased him. "You're amongst friends here; remember? And besides; it probably is someone's turn to voice what their desires might be. Jeff got his yesterday with the titty-fuck thing. So; it's either you or David, and you might just as well spit it out, we'll wring it out of you eventually anyway." "Be my guest," I told him. Though even then he still looked a bit nervous and hesitant. "Oh for heaven's sakes!" Susan said, and then stunned us, reaching over, cupping one of my wife's tits and began toying with it. "This Is what you had in mind wasn't it honey?" She now asked him, her other hand now slipping down between my wife's legs, as Darlene in turn almost automatically spread them in an effort to better accommodate her efforts. And all Pete could do was nod his head, though interestingly enough; his cock seemed to be nodding its head too, even more excitedly. "That's what I thought," Susan giggled though she continued toying with my wife. "So; that's what you boys would like to see huh?" Becky now said joining in, now reaching over as she sat on the other side of my wife, taking Darlene's other tit in hand playing with it as Susan continued fondling the other one. "A little mutual finger-fucking one another? That about right?" She asked again. Now all three of us stood there looking at the three of them as they began fondling and fingering one another; nodding our heads. It was erotically hot, standing there watching the three girls fingering one another, continuing to fondle one another's tits too, with a small violation of the rules being committed perhaps, though none of us complained. Becky and Susan both at one point leaning forward, capturing my wife's tits in their mouths sucking on them simultaneously together. Like I said; none of us seemed to mind that whatsoever when they did. Thankfully, I had thought to bring along a camera, and with only some minor coaxing, got a few deliciously erotic photos to remember this trip by. The girls quickly getting into it, posing, and even more decadently displaying themselves for us, though the horniness settling in no doubt had something to do with that. The rock was the perfect prop, the three of them sitting on it together, legs spread, bent at the knee. Darlene had each of her hands in the other two women's crotches, fingering their splits respectively, they in turn with their hands down in Darlene's pussy; fingering her. It made for some damn hot fucking pictures. Especially when they switched positions so that everyone got a turn doing that, and getting their pictures taken for future prosperity and enjoyment. But it was again watching the three of them get one another off that way, that was really hot, and had me; along with my two friends, dripping precum like it was raining. "Well, I guess that makes it our turn again doesn't it?" Darlene mentioned afterwards. She then turned towards the girls and announced "Huddle!" They did so; speaking in hushed tones we couldn't over hear as they now began discussing whatever the hell that it was. "Okay," Darlene said turning back around to face us after they'd obviously come to agreement on whatever it was. "It's your turn to do the same for us." "Do what?" Pete asked. Though Jeff and I turned facing one another. We both knew without having to ask that. "You know damn well what!" His wife told him. "You wanted to see us doing that, now we want to see you!" "And besides," Darlene added jumping in again. "We're out here in the middle of nowhere, with friends; good friends who aren't here to pass judgment or make anything out of something that isn't. We're here to have fun; "Be naughty," Becky added. "Yeah, and be naughty. And just like you wanted us to do for you; we're now only asking that you do the same for us is all." "But; but, we haven't done that since; Once again Jeff and I looked at one another, sighing. "Ah ha! I knew it! You've done it before haven't you!" My wife declared grinning from ear to ear. "Only once," Pete reluctantly admitted to the girls. "That day; with the centerfold." "No wonder you fucking came so much," My wife stated. "Bet it felt damn good too; having someone else besides yourself stroking that big hard fucking cock of yours didn't it. Bet no one had before then, had they?" She now pressed. Sheepishly Pete nodded his head no. Though Jeff and I at least had been fortunate enough by that time to have at least been given hand-jobs before then. So it hadn't been our first time doing that; though it had been the first time any of us had ever jerked off another guy before. The first; and the last time any of us had. "So; shouldn't be that big a problem for you to do it again then should it?" Darlene continued. "Especially if you want to see any of us do that again sometime, or perhaps even a little bit more than that." Okay; so that got all three of us interested. "Like what else?" I asked curiously. "We'll talk about it later," Darlene told me. "After the three of us have had a chance to review the rules a little perhaps. But not here, not now; later on this evening maybe. We'll see; no promises." Susan was looking at my wife, almost hungrily. "Promise? We'll ah; discuss the rule changes later?" Both Becky and my Darlene laughed. "Yeah; later, we'll discuss them later. But right now, we're waiting to see if the boys are going to man up and play the way we want them to do." "Oh for hells sakes! It's only a hand-job guys!" Big Jeff said, suddenly reaching over and grabbing my cock. "It's not like we're being asked to do anything else; and certainly not like we haven't done this before, even if it was only once." "He's right," I said surprised to be agreeing with him, though I admittedly still had my mind wrapped around the additional rule changes later perhaps. "Except with one small minor adjustment here. Makes a bit more sense for Pete perhaps to be in the middle of us." And everyone of course understood the reasoning behind that. Somewhat reluctantly, and a little embarrassed too perhaps, Pete stood between Jeff and I, one hand on each of us, with Jeff and I placing our hands on his cock as the three of us now stood there jerking one another off while facing towards the girls. "Ah; one more thing? Since, well since the situation more or less is presenting itself?" Susan questioned. "And that is?" My wife turned asking her. "Just promise not to laugh, or think I'm weird or anything," Susan began. "Sorry honey; too late for that, we already know you're weird," Becky teased. Susan frowned at her, but smiled immediately. "Well, given the situation and circumstances here; I always have had this one wild crazy little fantasy, and as strange as it may sound; she said glaring at the two girls, and then looking towards us. "If it's ever going to happen; now would be the time." "Once again; what is it?" My wife now asked, curiously aroused by the look on her face, hand down between her own legs again. "I ah; well. I ah; would like to see, to ah watch; the guys jerking one another off, onto my; ah. Well; my pussy! That's what!" Little Susan admitted. Can I be the centerfold, today? "That's it?" Darlene laughed. Hell baby, that's not so weird, I'd fucking love seeing them do that myself! Well boys? How about it then?" She said turning towards us. "Think we can accommodate doing that; don't you?"     "I think the we; is us," I said grinning back at my wife. "But yeah; that might even help things a little here," I freely admitted as we then readjusted our position a little, Pete now standing more directly in front of his Susan as she laid back on the rock, once again bending her knees, spreading herself. "So whenever one of you is ready to you know; squirt, then step up, aim it; and let fly," she giggled hotly. Pete looked back and forth between Jeff and me. "Whenever you're ready; I am," he sheepishly grinned once again. With both of us placing our hands around his enormously thick cock, Jeff and I in unison began jacking it, working it; pumping it up and down, though we both got into actually rubbing it against her as well It was admittedly interesting, standing there jerking Pete off, and having my own shaft getting casually stroked at the same time. With the girls looking on, all three now once again touching themselves, and occasionally one another, again looking at us as we stood doing the same. To my surprise, I felt my orgasm almost approached a couple times, this time even before Jeff did, which wasn't usually the case. And though I didn't exactly announce it, I stepped forward a little, we aimed Pete s cock down at the opening of his wife's cunt. Pete had been squeezing both Jeff s shaft and mine, Becky and Darlene began rubbing Pete s spunk into and around his wife s cunt and tits. "Oh fuck that looks hot!" Darlene said, now sitting up so she could better see it, watch it when it happened, though half the fun and pleasure for her, was seeing her husband actually standing there, getting jerked off against her, by two of their groomsmen. Especially when Pete started shooting. "Oh yeah; pump it baby, pump it! Milk him for me, fellas! Milk that hot hard cock for me! Blast me, baby, make it cream all over your wife's naughty dirty pussy!" Pete was still shaking off the last few dribbles of cum from his cock against his wife's pussy when Jeff moved forward. I want to feel that myself!" My Bucksy Becky openly admitted. "That; was fucking hot!" Becky then sat up on the rock, next to Susan; David and Pete, she began; Can you pump a respectable load of my Jeff s spunk? Can you help him cream my swollen hungry cunt? Stepping back and out of the way now, Pete and I prepared to get Jeff off. Becky was enthralled by the eroticism out under the open sky, on this scenic ridge. Darlene and Susan pulled Becky s thighs wide, then Darlene softly stroked Becky s clit. Susan broke protocols and began fondling Jeff s huge ball sack, and Jeff s breathing became rapid. Pete and I were likewise jacking him over his seductively passive naked wife. We did, and Jeff did. It was fucking erotic as hell! As we all sat or stood watching, Jeff's cock suddenly erupted, bathing Becky's cunt in even more juice, which now looked saturated, white tendrils of cream starting to drip, running down from her curly pubes like ice-cycles on a cold snowy day. "Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" She cried out, seeing most of it, and now using her own fingers to play in it, as she went about smearing her exposed clit with her man s spunk, teasing and pleasuring herself. "Come on baby! Come on! Drench me!" Further smearing about the spendings, tickling her clit with her husband's cock until he finally grunted and Pete and I let go. It was almost as much as the first time we'd seen him shoot off. Not quite. But almost. Even then, it was like giving her a spray with a can of shaving cream, to some extent. Then my Darlene followed the same routine. But I was so turned on by the live sex show, it only took about 30 seconds for my balls to erupt and blast a heavy stream out my aching purple cock tip. Darlene s wide-spread legs were scooted up close, and no one expected what came just a second later. Darlene s legs swiftly hooked around my ass and clutched me tight, forcing my stiff rod into her cunt hole. Becky and Susan continued rubbing Darlene s mound, but also fondled my pelvis and balls, while I reflexively pistoned in and out of my sexy Darlene. Jeff and Pete each pressed my ass cheeks hard, ramming me deep into my Darlene s red swollen cunt hole. We took a much needed break after that, digging out the snacks and the wine we had brought along. Spreading out the large blanket that Pete had packed up, we sat enjoying a nice little picnic in the nude together, the sun warm to the touch as we sat eating enjoying one another's company. "Who'd have thought that the weekend would have turned out like this?" I said aloud to no one in particular, though everyone agreed, so far it had. So far it had turned out to be incredibly erotic. And amazingly, sitting there naked like we were felt more comfortable than anyone could have ever imagined. After a reasonable amount of time to recover had passed, My Darlene let me know she was ready for some serious rock fucking. "Don't mind us," she snickered, leading me over to one of the large stones so she could lean up over it, with me standing behind her. "But I'm horny; and it's time hubby here, took care of that!" Darlene draped her arms up across the top of the 4 foot high rounded boulder. In seconds, I was behind and inside my wife, slowly fucking her from behind, reaching around, caressing her tits, and enjoying the feel of that hot luscious cunt of hers bathing my cock as I slid in and out of her tight wet pussy. "Fuck; me too; now!" Becky announced standing. "I need some cock!" Walking over to plant herself over the other side of the same boulder. She placed herself in an almost identical position as Darlene, as her Jeff grinned, easing himself inside his wife, now joining the two of us as, we continued to stand there fucking, watching one another. Quite naturally then; seconds later. Susan and Pete joined us as well. The three ladies grasped hands as they each had their cunts pistoned enthusiastically by their man. The wobbling titty show of the other two women, added to my entertainment experience, while I and the other two fellas reached around and cupped the 6 hefty tits which would otherwise be rubbing nipples on the Lake Superior stone. Darlene began singing the seventies pop song; You make me feel like a natural woman The other girls joined in. The sounds of flesh slapping against flesh, echoing just a bit there between the rocks added to the carnal sensuality of the moment. Hearing the pleasured sighs, groans and moans we each made, not to mention the wet slippery sounds all of us had begun making, intensified the combined coupling as we hammered away, laughing, still moaning and groaning until like dominos falling, we each began climaxing together. Still weak in the knees, I had stepped back, enjoying the sight of my cum running down the inside of my wife's legs, her own precious squirt having added to that perhaps, the ground beneath us saturated now with her own free flowing juices. "Nice little puddle you made there," I laughed along with her as we all began straightening ourselves up, repacking; and preparing to head back. "Yeah, too bad we can't stay for the sunset, but; best head back now while it's still daylight and warm. Too damn cold later to be walking around out here like this," Darlene reluctantly informed everyone. "Though; after dinner this evening, and a few more margaritas perhaps; we'll have time, the girls and I, to discuss any rule changes to the rest of the evening; and tomorrow perhaps." "Whatever you decide baby," I told her. "Tit for tat!" She winked at me, smiling back and nodded her head. I turned, looking towards my two friends. Pete, Jeff, and I; all looking at one another, smiles on our faces. At this point, we all knew; whatever the girls were good with; so were we. Tit for tat. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

Tit for Tat: Part 1. Three couples head off for a wild weekend together. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette. Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy. And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me. David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin. Uh, Saturday? I stated. True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort. But we have guests. Darlene? Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner. The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights. The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions. But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two. There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it. We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual. We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question. "So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?" Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow. As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question. "So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?" Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something. "You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions. In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point. "You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself. "I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!" Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section. "Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse." "Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along. "Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!" "Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh. Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy. "I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it." "Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?" Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too. "I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself. "A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."     "Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning. "Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt." "Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that." I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it. "You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it. "Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?" I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged. "Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering. "Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore." That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that. When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces. "Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?" "Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us." "What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife. "Let's call it; tit, for tat." "Tit for what?" Pete asked. "Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities. "You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that. "Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more. "You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two. "Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here." "Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him. "Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us. "Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!" Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free. To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, likewise undoing their bras, though like my wife, still holding them firmly against their chests even after they had. "On the count of three then? We all show? One? Two? Three!" Pete, Jeff and I all dropped our pants, though funny enough; Jeff was the only one with a full blown erection. I was partially so, with Pete not even close. But then again, he'd also been the one most nervous around us, even after we'd gotten comfortable jerking ourselves off in front of one another years ago. Pete had without a doubt, the biggest cock I'd yet seen, and that included a few porn movies to boot. It didn't stay that way long however, nor did mine. Not with the three of us standing there looking at three gorgeous pairs of tits. And the night was just getting started. "Now then, that wasn't so bad was it?" My wife asked the three of us. And though they both stood there smiling, (Jeff and his hard cock) I knew that there was more to this than what was meeting the eye here. I could almost see it coming. "Now then; how about we move onto the next; tit for tat, especially seeing that good old Jeff appears to be more than ready for it." "Next; tit for; tat?" Pete asked worriedly. I almost felt sorry for him. Almost. "Yeah, let's see if you guys can do as well as this picture of the guy here shooting his load," Bucksy Becky said speaking up. "You are joking right?" Pete said incredulously. "You really don't expect me to; to stand here and actually jerk myself off in front of you now do you? Really?" And now it was my turn to look incredulous as Darlene began undoing the shorts she had on, dropping them down around her ankles seconds later. "Well certainly not without a little additional incentive at least. Like I said; tit for tat. So; here's your next, well; not tit, but how's a bare-naked pussy sound? Willing to do it then?" Up until now I figured this was a little silly alcohol talking, and the girls just trying to yank our chains. My wife had upped the ante so to speak in seeing if any of us; including me, were that willing to take it to that extreme. Even Pete s little wife, Susan looked a bit skeptical at this point, her hands actually coming up to criss-cross over her tits as she stood there looking on; wondering. Jeff looked at his Bucksy Becky, but all she did was snicker, commenting to my wife in a half whisper. "He wants to So bad; look how hard his cock is, problem is; the other two. They're acting shy." "Men!" Darlene laughed snickering in agreement. "Hard to get them to do anything their uncomfortable doing; or don't want to do, let alone getting them hard. Well; Pete and David, anyway. Guess that might take a bit more coaxing then," my wife said turning towards her friend, and then kissed her. Full, on the mouth, for one thing, but for another, her hand came up cupping Becky's tit. Even that startled her for a moment, it had been so unexpected, but seconds later realizing the intent behind it more than anything else, she began playing along. Either that, or she was admittedly becoming aroused by it. And again, even Pete s little wife, Susan looked on in amused, though semi-shocked wonder as the two of them stood there kissing and fondling one another's tits. "Fuck you two! I'm doing this!" Jeff exclaimed and began pumping his cock watching the two of them. "Not so fast!" Darlene turned stopping him. "That's a taste; you want to see more pussy? All of us?" She added looking at Pete s little wife, Susan, letting her know in no uncertain terms she'd signed up for this earlier. "Then; it's all of you; or nothing. We can always get dressed again and start playing cards if you'd actually prefer." Jeff looked at Pete and I almost imploringly so. I almost laughed, his look reminding me of those days so long ago now when the three of us actually stood there together, jerking off. In particular that day we decided to spunk up the Playboy centerfold, standing there side by side squirting all over it together. "Not like we haven't done it before," I reminded them both; though it was obviously Pete now that needed convincing. "Shit man," he exclaimed. "We were horny kids then." "So? Now we're horny grown men? What's the difference?" Bucksy Becky took off her shorts, and then her panties, now standing beside my wife, the two of them still toying with one another's tits a little. "Like I said Pete; look at them, tell me you wouldn't mind jerking off to the likes of that as opposed to an old Playboy centerfold. Especially when two of them are standing there touching one another," I challenged him.     "Well?" Darlene asked first looking at Pete, and then at his wife, Susan. Susan sighed, and then to everyone's surprise, began removing the rest of her clothing. "Oh hell, why not? Hell of a lot better than playing cards," she giggled nervously. Finally Pete shook his head and relented. "Can't believe I'm actually doing this," he told everyone. And now we all stood in front of one another. Naked as they day we were born. I'll be the first one to admit, in the beginning it felt a little weird, a little strange. And though we had done it; and often in fact, years ago now, that was then. This was indeed now. And yet, surprisingly, after only a few minutes, and some additional coaxing and prompting, the three of us soon stood there jacking ourselves off in front of the girls. Though again, not without some real additional incentive for us to be doing so. They were too now. Tit for tat so to speak. I for one have always enjoyed seeing my own wife pleasure herself for me, something she has very often done without hesitation like I said in the beginning. And I of course have done the same for her as well, something she early on told me she loved seeing guys do; seeing me do. So I did. The only real difference I guess between that and this; was having a bit more of an audience, it was hard not to look over, see what both Pete and Jeff were doing, and likewise looking at the girls; all three of them. Pete s little wife, Susan was indeed an interesting character. At first shy, overly so; I'd heard through conversations with Pete in the past how she was in fact a real tiger in bed. Once heated, an almost anything goes kind of a woman. She was proving that out now; in spades. Having shucked off whatever final reservations or initial inhibitions she might have had, those had all fallen by the wayside now. Lying on the floor, all three of them side by side, looking up at the three of us as we stood over them jerking off was erotically intense. Perhaps even more so than any of us had realized it would be in the beginning. "Fuck I am already close; too fucking close!" Jeff announced almost dejectedly. "Nobody said you couldn't enjoy seconds; if you can manage it you know," Darlene assured him. "So whenever anyone's ready; just do it, you; or us," she stated the look in her eyes telling me she actually wasn't that far away from climaxing herself. And that of course, sent a tingling thrill down my shaft, jumping my own arousal up a notch. Unable to hold out any more, Jeff just looked down, his voice shaking. "Where? How?" He almost stammered gritting his teeth. "Where ever you want; Darlene said looking up at him, one hand cupping her own tit, the other busily working her clit, strumming it wildly at this point, another hint at her rapidly nearing climax. "Fuck!" Jeff cried out, his head snapping back, knees buckling just a little as he momentarily quit pumping his cock, just holding onto it for a moment more. And then; he unleashed. "Oh yeah! Fuck yeah; would you look at that?" Pete s little wife, Susan exclaimed, wild-eyed and lustier looking than I'd ever seen her before. Pete hadn't been lying when he'd told me about her before. Once his Susan was horny; truly horny, she became almost a completely different person. "Shoot that spunk! Shoot it! Squirt it! All over! All over! All over!" She lay crying out as Big Jeff did his level best to accommodate each one of the girls. Once again jacking his cock, pumping out streamer after streamer of his hot white juice which had begun landing over all three girls like he'd turned the hose on them. And that of course triggered my wife's climax, which I was fairly certain it would do. But it would also be only the first of many for her, as from this point on; she could easily roll from one right into another, almost at will after this. And one thing more that I knew; which the guys soon would of course, was how much Darlene tended to squirt whenever she did. Eyes wide in surprise, both Jeff and Pete stood there watching this tiny little fountainous squirt suddenly erupt from my wife's pussy. A tiny little arch of pussy pleasure shooting up in the air, splashing down again, soaking her, as well as the floor beneath her. Thankfully, we'd moved the sleeping bags out of the way, or we'd have been sleeping wet that evening. Inwardly I was certainly grinning. As much of a surprise as it had been for all of us; girls included, to see my wife lying there with her pussy squirting the way it did, I remembered back at something else. Pete had a surprise of his own too. He had a big cock, that much was evident, at least on the upper size scale of big cocks. Neither Jeff nor I were slouches in that department either, not by a long shot. Jeff might have been short in height, but just like his wife, his hard cock tended to look even bigger than it probably was just because of that. Pete on the other hand, was just fucking big; no, make that huge. And so was his cumshot as I remembered seeing it. Unless things had changed since then of course. But as I recalled, his semen tended to be quite copious in volume, easily duplicating mine and Jeff's put together. Something we had as young men growing up, gotten a weird kick out of when the three of us stood there blanketing that centerfold until it wasn't even recognizable as being one anymore. Half of which; had been Pete's doing. "Fuck, I'm gonna lose it!" Pete soon after announced. I couldn't help but turn and look, I'd been amazed in the past before. And I noticed in doing so; Jeff too had turned to specifically watch. After all; we both had a pretty good idea, as must have his Susan. She was the only one who actually closed her eyes, covering them with her hands, giggling as she did. "Thar she blows!" She said peeking through her fingers just as the first jettison of Pete's spunk exploded from the head of his cock. My Darlene and Buxom Becky had no idea. Had they, they might have been quicker on the hands to the face trick that Pete s little wife, Susan had already prepared herself for. Even for a guy; it was an amazing thing to see, to witness. I for one had never seen anything like it, not before or since. The only other man I'd seen even come close had been the Porn star Peter North. But even he would have been hard pressed to match Pete's delivery, even on a good day. Hard to explain it really, to describe it. It was like throwing cups full of milk. That's about the only way I can even attempt to put into words what it looked like. That first splash, a thick rope, not a slim stringy one, was just that. A rope of cum. Seeing it leap from the head of that fat cock of his was just the beginning of the wild spectacle he created. I saw it land on my wife, next or close to her pussy in fact, and then splash from there as though someone had actually tossed a scarf down onto her body. He hit her left tit from there, up to the side of her neck and into her hair; and then beyond that. Turning, another voluminous milking already on the way, as this one began bathing poor Bucksy Becky, her sudden squeal of delight and shock readily apparent. "Holy fucking shit!" She cried out watching the splash of his cream as it had hit my wife, only then seeing the second skyrocketing explosion leap from his cock, shooting directly at her. She lifted her hands, too late; that second squirt not quite purposely hitting her full on in the face, much of it actually hitting her in the mouth where she swallowed. She actually had no choice, it would have been nearly impossible not to, let alone breathe. And good old Pete, just as Jeff and I remembered, was far from being done. Not wanting to let his own wife feel left out, Pete spun on one heel, still wanking his cock, holding still then a second later as the third massive squirt shot out. Still covering her eyes, though still peeking through her fingers, she laughed as he sure enough; started there. In seconds her hands appeared glued together, a trail of semen working its way down from there between her gorgeous pink nippled tits, down across her belly, and along the side of her upper right thigh. The majority of his first few canon shots might be over, but he continued to pump his cock, which now just oozed like chocolate sauce being poured over ice cream. Only now taking her hands away, Susan opened her mouth as her Pete stood over her, his cream dripping from the head of his cock in what seemed like a never ending drool of cum-sauce which his little wife now tried valiantly to collect. "You've got to be fucking kidding me!" My Darlene quipped, now watching this, still trying to collect the liquid sauce running in small little rivers over her own body with her hands as she and Buxom Becky both ly there, eyes still glued to him and his magnificent specimen of a cock. "That's got to be; the most incredible cum shot I've ever seen in my entire life!" I couldn't help but laugh. "See dear? You're not the only one here, full of surprises." Mine wasn't nearly as copious of course as Pete's had been; but as far as cum-shots go, it wasn't half bad. I still managed to add a fair amount almost equally on all three girls. All three girls lying there now covered in joy juice, pretty much from head to toe.       As expected, My Darlene had worked herself through a small series of mini-orgasms, saving the big one for last, which would come later. That's basically how she preferred doing it. Both Buxom Becky and Little Susan had likewise gotten off, and it was again another bit of an unexpected surprise seeing Susan when she did. She tended to thrash wildly, her head rolling back and forth as she cried out, her hand now slapping her pussy, almost fiercely, the other hand, fingers inside working herself that way. That too was an amazing sight to watch. Poor Jeff almost looked disappointed, his cock once again stiff and hard, working himself up to what he obviously hoped would be another nice orgasm of his own. "Time for a break," My Darlene spoke, with both the other girls in agreement. "Fresh drinks, something to snack on; and then; see where things go from there." I was wondering about that myself, just as I knew the other guys were. We'd all been casting looks back and forth between one another, several questions I am sure remaining unasked. As the girls stood inside the small little kitchen area throwing together a few things to snack on, the hushed whispers of their voices alerted us to the fact they were obviously discussing something, occasionally throwing glances our way. "Throw some more wood on the fire, get it nice and warm in here for us," Darlene stated moments later. "We're going outside for a; to pee," she amended. "We'll be back in a few minutes." After fixing up some fresh drinks and snacks, the girls all went outside for a supposed pee-break. When they did, Pete turned to me worriedly asking. "Okay; admittedly, that was sort of fun; well, damn fun actually," he said sheepishly. "But I can't help wondering; I mean, we're not like; ah, you know, thinking about; "Swapping wives?" I said finishing for him. "No Pete, we're not. At least I'm fairly confident that isn't part of what's been going on here; or even will be. Though I'll agree with you on one hand, maybe it's something we should address with the girls once they come back inside again. See where all this is really headed, so that we all know what to expect, or not expect. I don't think any of us want to stumble into doing anything we're not comfortable with." I saw the relief in his eyes, as well as in Big Jeff's, as the three of us stoked up the fire a bit, making it even warmer, especially as we remained ass-naked at the moment. It was amazing to me as we went about doing that, how comfortable we had all seemed to become once again. Seeing one another naked again after all these years. Sure we had all changed and matured a little, during that time, though Pete's schlong continued to swing to and fro as he walked about, causing Jeff and I both to snicker while watching that. Just like old times. "It's taking them a hell of a long time to pee, don't you think?" Jeff asked. "I don't think that's all they're doing," I commented. "Something tells me, they're having a pow-wow out there, which means; I never finished however as the door suddenly opened, all three girls reentering the cabin. "Rules!" My wife said, the moment they came inside. "Rules?" Pete asked. "Yeah; rules. We thought it might be a good idea to go over a few simple rules, so that no one has any misconceptions or expectations regarding the weekend, since it appears we'll be spending much of it naked together." The guys looked at me, and I at them, and then back to the girls again. Obviously they'd been thinking along the same lines as we had. "Just so we're all on the same page here; this isn't about swapping partners. We're just having a bit of naughty fun is all; so beyond some touching perhaps, that's it. Unless we're comfortable doing things with our own partners, in front of anyone, that would be the only exception. Beyond that, it's strictly a touch only. Everyone okay with that?" Obviously the girls had come to a mutual consensus outside, which was fine with the three of us guys, too. Especially as we all readily agreed to that. "By touching; Pete asked a bit nervously, yet excitedly too by the edge we could all hear in his tone of voice. "Does that mean; "That it's okay if I walked up and fondled that sausage of yours?" Jeff s wife, Becky said; walking up in front of Susan s Pete, only inches away, though she didn't actually reach down and do it. "Hopefully; yes, as long as it's ok with you, and your wife," she said looking over towards Susan. Susan then walked over and stood in front of me, grinning. My wife, then standing directly in front of big Jeff, likewise grinning. "If you guys are good with just that; we are," my wife concluded. By the smiles on our faces they could see that we were, and then as though on some prearranged signal perhaps, all three reached down and clasped the three semi-flaccid cocks dangling there in front of them. Even then; I still tentatively reached out cupping Little Susan's firm full tits, taking delight in fondling them a bit, as the rest of the guys now began doing the same to the girls standing in front of them. It didn't take long, and the three of us were once again standing proud and tall. To be continued. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.  

Sacrificing Her Dignity, or Her Husband's Life? The doctor tells her what she has to do to save her husband. Based on a post by Dan Draper Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Robert's Decline. The wait was excruciating for Robert Carson. He and his wife, Stella, have been waiting in the doctor's office for nearly half an hour, waiting for the results of his medical tests. Robert hasn't been feeling well for several months. No other doctor has been able to figure out what was wrong with him. The other doctors were able to determine that it was not cancer or a heart condition, which Robert was grateful to hear, but still couldn't come up with any other explanation for what was wrong with him. Two of Stella's lady friends recently lost their husbands, and Robert's condition seems very similar to those men. The widows weren't as helpful as Stella hoped. Connie just said; “I guess I knew Bill was going downhill. It's one thing to prolong living, but why prolong dying, Stella?” Finally, they were sent to Dr. Morris, a specialist on men's health and geriatrics; to determine what might be wrong with him. Patients from all over the country came to see him for medical problems no other doctor could solve. Robert and Stella were lucky that they were able to get an appointment with him. When Stella mentioned to Carol about the appointment with Dr. Morris, Carol just said; “He's an asshole.“ But Carol refused to talk about it anymore. Last week, Connie asked Stella if Robert could come by and change the furnace filters. But Stella thought it was just because Connie was lonely, and maybe desperate for a man's attention. “Sorry, Connie, Robert's doing a long list of chores and is not available.” She suggested finding a handyman. ‘Damn if I'll let that hottie anywhere near my man!' Stella resolved. At The Men's Clinic. After several days of tests, where every aspect of his body was thoroughly examined, they were asked to come in, to go over the final results. Dr. Morris finally arrived. He was an older man with thin-rimmed glasses and a big smile on his face. He greeted Robert and Stella, apologized for being late, and sat down behind his desk. "So, I've got good news for you, Robert. You should be just fine," said Dr. Morris. Robert and Stella both let out a big sigh of relief. After having to wait so long in the office, they were both worried that it meant bad news. "So, what's going on with me, Doc?" Robert asked. "Why do I feel sick all the time?" The doctor answered. "It's a progressive neurological condition that's throwing off your biological functions. It should be easy to take care of with a simple set of treatment regimens.  There are no medical out-of-pocket costs, under your health insurance. You'll have to keep up with the treatments for the rest of your life, but other than that, you'll live a long, happy, and healthy life." “What do I have to give up, Doc?” Robert braced himself for a lecture. “Dr. Morris chuckled; “Robert, if the treatment is implemented, not only will you improve, you'll also love the treatments.” "That's great to hear, doctor," said Stella very happily. "I've been worried sick about Robert for months now." "That brings me to you, Stella," said Dr. Morris. "I need to talk to you in private, if you don't mind." Robert and Stella gave each other a concerning look, then looked back at Dr. Morris. "Is something wrong?" Stella asked. "I just want to talk to you about some simple things you can do, to help make Robert feel better, Mrs. Carson," Dr. Morris assured her. "Robert, you don't need to wait around and listen to these lengthy, boring details. You should probably wait in the lobby. She'll go over the process with you, when we're done." "He's probably right, honey," said Stella. "In fact; get yourself some fresh air. I'll meet you at the café next door, a little later." Robert agreed to leave. He was tired of all these damned doctor visits, and was glad to be out of there. He was sick of Stella nagging him about going to the doctors for stupid stuff. Now he heard the first good news about his condition in months, and couldn't wait to finally be done with doctors. Robert shook the doctor's hand, thanked him for his help, and left the office. When Dr. Morris was sure that Robert was gone, he turned his attention to Stella. "Mrs. Carson; Stella, your husband is chronically ill," Dr. Morris revealed. "His condition is much more serious than I let on." "What?" Stella asked, with a shocked expression. "How much time does he have left." "A few weeks, at the most." Stella was now trembling and breathing heavily. She could feel her heart pounding hard in her chest. She had never felt so scared about anything in her life. Several of her lady friends were already widows. She and Robert were just beginning retirement and she had so many plans for him. "This is unbelievable. Why the hell did you tell him that he was going to live?" she asked. "Because I needed him out of the office, So I could talk to you about his condition, and how you're the only one who could help him. I've seen this situation before. This is deeply personal stuff. I need to talk to you about things that usually are better said, when I talk to the wife about it in private." The Treatment Plan. "Okay, I think I understand." said Stella, as she began to calm down a little. "I need my husband! I'll do anything to help my husband. Tell me what I need to do." "First, you need to know that there are both physical and psychological impairments that are progressing rapidly. We need to aggressively treat everything, and all at once. The treatment needs to be applied with cheerful enthusiasm and It's most successful when the wife has processed the plan fully, and details it to her ailing husband. “ “But what is this treatment? What does it involve?” We cannot risk Robert hearing your negative responses, but to be fair; you will need to let yourself process this information honestly and openly, without hurting Robert any more than he's already suffering.” “I see.” Stella said, nervously. “I'm already feeling some anxiety about what you're going to tell me.”  Let's start with his diet. I understand you got him on a vegan diet. Is that right?" "Yes, it's much healthier," said Stella. "Stop that immediately; that diet is killing him," he told her. "But it's a healthier lifestyle and Robert loves it." Dr. Morris continued. "It is healthier for most people, but not for people with Robert's condition. That diet is throwing off the neurological functions of his brain, and that's affecting his entire body. He needs to start eating meat immediately. He needs iron and protein from beef. Pork and poultry are okay, but beef is especially therapeutic." Stella was stunned by the revelation. She was sure being a vegan was a healthy way to live, but she had no idea that it was hurting Robert. She would not have pushed him to do it if she knew what it was doing to him. "Okay, I'll start getting him on all kinds of meat right away," she assured the doctor. "It's not just meat he needs to start eating. You need to cook for him whatever he likes as well. If he suggests it, you can't question it. Just cook it for him, no matter what it is. Don't trust restaurants to do this. You need to know what's in the food he consumes. And you must be punctual with his regular mealtimes." "Yes, of course I will," Stella replied nervously. "That's good to hear. Now that brings me to my next subject. He shouldn't be doing so much physical labor around the house. He's too weak to be doing this stuff, so it needs to all be done by you. At least for the first  months, and then he might bounce back enough to do a little more. Yardwork, moving furniture, plumbing, painting, electrical problems, and so on. Anything you expect a husband should be doing around the house now needs to be done by you alone." "But I already do all the traditional duties of a housewife. Do I have to do that stuff as well?" she asked, perplexed. "Yes, you have to do it all," Dr. Morris continued. "And don't pay anybody to do this stuff either, it all needs to be done by you. He specifically told me that he's been really stressed about money lately. So, having to spend more money on people to do work around the house would be very stressful for him. And that stress could have a terrible effect on his neurological disorder. You being so needy, is a huge part of the neurological decline he's facing." "Um, Okay, I'll try my best," said Stella. "I'll do all of his chores, and I think I can get one or two people who could help me for free, so no money will be involved." "Excellent, this is going much better than I hoped. Most wives I've had to tell this to, are not as agreeable as you're being. Now, I must emphasize this next part. Don't criticize or hen-peck him. Any more. It emasculates him. His testosterone is so low, But fake testosterone shots don't fix this set of complications. Too many men turn to androgen and end up with prostate cancer." "As I said, I am willing to do anything to help Robert." "That brings me to my next subject, and this is where it gets very personal," the doctor began to say. "You need to be more sexually available for him." "Are you sure? We already have a very good sex life as it is," Stella revealed. "Even with his illness, we try to be sexual once a week, sometimes more, if I straddle his face." Dr. Morris continued. "Well, it needs to be a lot more than that. As much sex as you two are having right now, he has not been getting as much sex as he needs. You need to double, even triple the amount of sex you two are already having." "What?" she asked, very confused. "His libido needs to be in overdrive, because of his neurological disorder, and by not fulfilling those sexual needs, it's hurting his body and weakening his immune system." "He never told me he needed more sex." "He told me specifically that. Out of concern for you, he didn't want to pressure you for more sex. So, I'm telling you for him; that you need to copulate with your husband a lot more, if you want him to live. Nagging him is a big part of what's killing him. And never use sex as a bargaining device, ever! He needs to know that you just can't wait for your next romp." "Oh, wow," Stella said, very shocked at what she had just heard. "I always thought we had plenty of sex already. My girlfriends are jealous of me for it. But Okay, if I have to, I'll give him more sex." Stella began to wonder when she would have time to triple the amount of sex she already had with Robert when the doctor had already told her she had to do so much more around the house for him. "That brings me to the different acts of sex you have. How often do you give him fellatio? You know? Oral?" Stella began to feel embarrassed. She had no idea of how personal this was all going to be. "Occasionally, well, one his birthday, or if I feel guilty about something," she replied. "But do you bring him to completion?" Dr. Morris asked. "Sometimes." "And when you do, do you swallow; or let him cum on you?" "A little of both, I guess." "You need to start swallowing his cum every single time," said Dr. Morris. "And I don't just mean only whatever shoots out into your mouth. You must suck out whatever remains in his penis after he has finished ejaculating. Leaving any cum inside of his dick after a blowjob could be detrimental to his already compromised psyche." Swallowing his ejaculate is a powerful way of showing him how desirable he still is. He must see himself as a desirable man.” "Um; sure, whatever you say." Stella didn't mind swallowing her husband's cum, she just didn't like to do it every single time. She preferred that he cums on her face or tits, after a blowjob, or that he waits to cum in her vaginally. But she told herself that she was willing to swallow every drop of cum, if it meant helping Robert. "And you need to fondle his testicles a little, while you're blowing him." "Huh?" she asked, very confused. "His testicles are very problematic right now, and a good massage with your tongue could be very helpful. The circulation improves, and is essential to production of both sperm and natural testosterone." Stella sat there, wide-eyed from having to listen to all of this. She wanted to question the doctor about the reasoning for all of this. But she decided that he was the expert, and she should probably listen to what he had to say, even if she didn't entirely understand any of it. "Is there anything else?" she asked, feeling a little worried about what she might hear next. "Yes, he needs to stop providing you with oral sex as well." "What?" Stella snapped at him. "It's not good for him. He says you're using estrogen cream. Is that accurate?” “Yes, I apply it vaginally, once a week. “ “You need to apply it at least 4 times a week. It helps your vagina restore firm and ridged walls. That is essential to aiding Robert's sexual stimulation. He's developing some neuropathy of his glans penis. But the cream, while essential to the lifesaving treatment regimen; is contraindicated for his testosterone levels. You need to coat his penis with a massage oil prior to intercourse, so that his skin does not absorb your estrogen. The oil also aides his sensory functions. Quadrupling the estrogen will also make your sexual tasks much, much more pleasant, and even help you be more enthusiastic about his needs.” “Do I need a prescription oil?” “No, Sweet Almond oil is odorless and inexpensive. The neurological disorder is causing his body much stress, both physically and psychologically. But back to the matter of orally arousing you. He needs to focus on pleasure, not stress. Worrying about getting you off, will only exacerbate this situation even more." "Can he at least finger me?" she choked back her tears, hoping for a positive answer. "Only lightly, and never to get you to orgasm. Your body needs to be optimal for aiding his vaginal copulation. If you orgasm before he's ready to, the withdrawal which your vagina goes through, will thwart his treatment success." "You have got to be fucking kidding me?" Stella said, as she was starting to get angry at the doctor. Dr. Morris continued his explanation. "In fact, he also shouldn't be working to get you to orgasm during vaginal sex, either. It would stress out his neurological disorder if he had to concentrate on getting you off. You should just let him have sex with you, focus on getting his own orgasm, and focus on the relaxation he derives from accomplishing it. And you need to be happy about it; to make him happy, so he won't stress out about having to get you off as well." Stella was seriously getting pissed off right now. She was being asked to give up so much for her husband already, and now she was being asked to give up all of her own sexual priorities. "Is there anything else I should know about?" She asked, trying to keep herself from screaming at him. "Okay, let's move on to the next part of his treatment objectives. Do you have any attractive friends?" Stella was afraid of where this was going, but she thought she needed to be honest with the doctor. "Yes, a few of them are very attractive," she answered. She almost audibly added, ‘with sexier bodies than mine.' "Can you refer me to one of them?" A Team Effort. Stella felt confused, but also a little relieved. She was afraid he was going to suggest that also Robert fuck her girlfriends, for the betterment of his health. Asking her if she could hook him up with one of her attractive friends, was still very strange and probably unethical, but it was still better than what she had thought. "No, I'm sorry, doctor. I'm not comfortable with hooking you up with any of my friends." "That's no problem," said Dr. Morris. "But it's probably best that you get your friends to fuck Robert as much as possible." "Dammit!" Stella screamed. "You can't be serious." "It's for the betterment of his health," Dr. Morris assured her. "By having sexual relations with other women;" "That's it, I'm calling bullshit on all of this!" Stella yelled at him. "This has got to either be a messed-up joke or some kind of fucking scam you're pulling. There's no way all this needs to be done for my husband's health." "I assure you, Stella, this is all real. He'll be dead very soon if you don't." "No way. You're lying about all of this. In fact, I think Robert is probably in on all of this, too; so he could get whatever he wants, even more sex from me and other women." To prove he was telling the truth, Dr. Morris spent the next hour providing Stella with absolute proof of Robert's condition. He not only showed Robert's medical results, but also documentation and studies of Robert's condition, provided by hundreds of doctors over the last 50 years; to show the methods of treating his condition. He even showed her online interviews of women who had to do the same exact things that Dr. Morris suggested, for their own husbands; and how it helped save their husbands' lives. Stella was dumbfounded when she saw all this evidence. She looked over every detail, trying to find something to suggest the doctor was wrong, or lying to her about everything. Eventually, Stella had no choice but to concede that not only was Dr. Morris telling the truth, but also that Robert needed all of those things that the doctor told her to do for him, in order for him to live. “Mrs. Carson; your husband is a devoted man. Perhaps to a fault. He perceives that he's no longer sufficient for you. And it registers as rejection, in his psyche. Rather than fooling around behind your back, he has man you too influential. You control his self-esteem. Your libido is waning, but he really believes that you're less than satisfied, and he subconsciously translates that as his becoming less and less of a man. He won't ask for more, because he fears rejection, and the crushing effect it would have on his fragile self-image.” “His emotional damages are now becoming physiological impairments. As you fully and earnestly implement these therapies; and I mean all of them; Robert will come alive, again. Psychologically, he's become very emasculated. Psychiatrists often mis-diagnose this as clinical depression. But their psychotropic drugs only make the condition worse. He'd become completely impotent, and probably suicidal. But we're not done going over the treatment plan, yet. Shall we continue?” "Okay, I concede that everything you're telling me is absolutely true," said Stella. "I'm sorry I didn't believe you before. I'll do everything you say, and I'll see what I can do to get my attractive girlfriends to fuck Robert. If any of them say no, I'll help him get sexual satisfaction from other women, no matter what. I just can't see how sharing him with other women will save his life?" "Mrs. Carson; the treatment protocols will reset his self-image, impressing upon him that you know he's a very desirable man. Your love will manifest as selflessness and self-reflection. It will impress upon him that he's so amazing and desirable to all women.” “I'm sure this is not going to be easy for you, since you're being asked to do a lot to help Robert," said Dr. Morris. "But you'll be doing a great thing for him, and he can live a long and happy life. He admits that he's been cranky and impatient, Mrs. Carson. I can encourage you by saying that women who adopt these changes, all say that their husbands are so much more pleasant to be around. Some of them even return to more recreation and entertainment, eventually." "As long as he gets to live, that's all that matters," said Stella. "That's good to hear," said the doctor. "Inviting a girlfriend to join your sexual treatments, will be a way of dealing with your own orgasms, so long as one of you two ladies save yourselves for Robert, first. If a girlfriend stimulates you to orgasm, it must be in Robert's presence, and You have to let him have his way with your girlfriend, before she has an orgasm by your ministrations.” “Do I have to be there while he fucks my girlfriend? I don't think I can bear to watch him fuck another woman, especially one of my floozy friends?” “Yes! He needs to see her as a gift from you, for his healthy recovery. The stress of feeling like he's cheating on you; could kill him. Trust me. Men die during sex, because of the stress they undergo. We just don't report that the death was from sex-related stress. The survivors are simply told that they died in their sleep.” “Oh! Two of my girlfriends said their husbands died in bed. This really is serious, isn't it, Doctor?” Stella thought about Carol, her friend from the Bridge Club. Carol used to gripe about how disgusting her husband would be about sex. But last spring, Carol said she came home from brunch and errands, only to find Carl lying lifeless and naked in bed, at 1:30 in the afternoon. Carol claims it was his heart condition and stress, that killed him. Now Carol is angry with Carl for disserting her, and now she's miserable. “By the way, you also need to let him copulate anally, with you, especially early on, while his sensory nerves are limited by penile neuropathy. Your vagina will restore it's tight and ridged attributes after a few weeks of regular Estrogen cream therapy. Then Robert will find your vagina sufficient to arouse and stimulate his glans nerves, and he'll have much better sexual response. But until then, Use a lube and utilize the attributes of your anal muscles, to achieve the immediate outcomes he needs right away." "Sure, why not?" Stella replied sullenly. "Also, when he has sex with other women involved, I emphasize that you always be there, and join them. And definitely let him sit back and watch you ladies have sexual pleasures. Don't allow him to further shame himself by thinking he's not faithful to you. He will always be faithful to you, Mrs. Carson. It may kill him, but he will always be faithful. That's who he is. If you arrange the events and keep a happy attitude about it, He will see it as a complimentary dynamic, and not a competitive threat. Do you want me to explain to you why that's important?" "No need. I'm sure there's a good reason for all of that as well." When they were finally done, Dr. Morris walked her out to the nurse's station and handed her a written directive for treatment. They shook hands and said their goodbyes. Stella left the doctor's office, thinking about all the humiliating tasks she was directed to provide. She put the 6 pages of directives in her purse, and went to the café, next door, where Robert was waiting for her at a corner table. She sat in the chair in front of him, and he handed her the coffee that he had ready for her. "You were with the doctor for a long time. Is everything alright?" Robert asked. "Robert,” Stella paused. The prospect of no more of his skilled cunnilingus, overwhelmed her.  “There's no easy way for me to tell you this, Robert.” Stella thought about the anal sex they once tried, some 25 years ago. It was so degrading to her. Trembling, she blurted out; “Robert. you're going to die." "What?" Robert shouted. "Doc said he was confident that I was going to be just fine." "He lied! He just didn't want to be the one to tell you, so he wanted me to tell you for him. He's a fucking coward. He was crying like a little bitch after you left. We're never going back to him, again! I'm so sorry, Robert, but that's how it is." "How much time do I have left?" "A few weeks; at the most." Robert was hyperventilating. He had never felt so scared in his life. "Oh my God. Is there anything that can be done to save me?" Robert asked. "Absolutely nothing," she replied. “I don't know how I'm going to go on, after you're gone, Robert. Hold me, please! Based on a post by Dan Draper, for Literotica.